《I Reincarnated During the Apocalypse and Killed My Enemies》 Chapter 1 - 01: Rebirth

Chapter 1: Rebirth

The hospital in Nanghai City was silent but also a bit terrifying in the early hours of the morning because doctors were battling with the god of death for the chance to save their patients. Fu Shinan walked out of the operating room wearing a white coat with an expressionless face. A cold mechanical voice was ying in her head. [Because of human destruction, nature has be angry, and disaster will sweep across the world. The end is near, and the countdown has begun. Three hours, fifty-nine minutes, and fifty-nine seconds left...] [Host, do you wish to bind to the enhancement system?] The mechanical voice kept ringing in Fu Shinan''s ears. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said without hesitation, "Bind!" This time, she didn''t doubt the authenticity of the system, nor did she think that she was hallucinating from performing too many surgeries because she had already experienced the apocalypse once before. Last time, three hours after the system''s announcement in her mind, the apocalypse actually arrived. Earthquakes, tsunamis, strong winds, volcanic eruptions... All natural disasters urred at the same time, and what was even more terrifying was the ancient bacteria in the air. People were infected and mutated, killing and biting each other, and the scene was too gruesome to bear... Originally, she could have escaped to the safe zone in the shortest time, but she chose to drive back and rescue her father and stepmother instead. However, when she hurriedly returned home, she saw her stepsister, Shi Chan''er, fooling around with her fianc¨¦, Yu Jian, in bed. In the face of disaster, Fu Shinan suppressed her anger and took them to the shelter. Unexpectedly, they encountered a blockade of zombies, and her biological father, Fu Tao, heartlessly pushed her out of the car to attract the zombies! She thought she was going to die like this, but she was saved by a man in camo outfit. However, even so, she was bitten by a zombie at the time, and she didn''t even see her savior''s face before losing consciousness. At the moment she turned into a zombie, there was only one thought in her mind - if she could live again, she would definitely bind to a system and live to her best! She didn''t expect that God would really give her this chance. This time, she would not miss the opportunity. " Pleaseplete one enhancement within three minutes. If you exceed the time limit, you will be deemed to have given up. " Fu Shinan didn''t hesitate and grabbed a set of surgical equipment, rushed downstairs, and threw everything into the car. "Enhance the vehicle!" She had nned this a long time ago since she couldn''t leave without a car. Enhancing the vehicle would provide her with an additionalyer of security. [Enhancement sess rate: 5%. Enhancement failed. Host, do you wish to continue the enhancement?] Failed? Fu Shinan did not expect this. She frowned."Continue." However, she failed again! "Continue!" As she watched the time tick by, two and a half minutes had already passed, and Fu Shinan couldn''t help but break out in a sweat. After finally obtaining a system, it would be a shame if it became useless due to the purification failure. She didn''t want to experience being eaten by zombies again. Although she was angry at the time, she couldn''t deny that it really hurt. Just as she said " continue " for thest time, the system suddenly sent a beautiful notification. [Vehicle enhancement sessful. Armor +20%, Speed +20%, Endurance +20%.] Fu Shinan immediately got out of the car and found that there were indeed some changes to her small car. Not only did the width of the car increase, but even the ss was also visibly thicker. The tires were also thicker than before. At this moment, the system''s countdown continued¡­ Fu Shinan immediately went to the nearest supermarket and filled the cart with all the bread, mineral water,pressed biscuits, canned food, dried noodles, pickled vegetables, and chili sauce that could be stored for a long time. Then, she went to the pharmacy next door to buy some emergency medicine. After doing all this, there was still one hour and ten minutes left. After checking her watch, Fu Shinan felt that she still had time to go back home. After all, she had been given a second chance at life, and she didn''t want to waste it without getting revenge on those two scumbags. After a ten-minute drive, Fu Shinan arrived home and strode up to the second floor. She could hear Shi Chaner''s voice from inside the room. Without any hesitation, Fu Shinan kicked the door open. This adulterous couple was like this in her previous life. They had openly done it in her room! She grabbed the porcin ornament at the door and threw it at the two of them. Shi Chan''er screamed as she got up and turned on the bedsidemp. Yu Jian pulled the bedsheet over in panic and wrapped it around his waist."Xiao Nan, this is a misunderstanding. Let me exin¡­" Chapter 2 - 02: Vent Out

Chapter 2: Vent Out

Fu Shinan''s lips curled into a cold smile. They had already been caught in action, and yet he wanted to act like it was a misunderstanding? Her eyes were cold as she grabbed themp and smashed it at him. Today, she would definitely make these scumbags bleed! "Fu Shinan, you''re crazy! Dad, Mom, help!" Shi Chaner was terrified. In the past, Fu Shinan had a gentle personality. Even if she was bullied, she would justugh it off or look at them with the eyes of someone watching a clown. So every time it made Shi Chan''er angry, she didn''t believe that Fu Shinan would always have this expression. But look, now her expression had finally changed, and she was going to kill someone! With each blow, blood gushed out of Shi Chaner''s head. Yu Jian was in a bad state too. His arm was also hit by the top of the tablemp, causing it to bleed badly. Looking at the miserable state of the two, Fu Shinan felt a sense of satisfaction. At this moment, footsteps could be heard outside the door. "Fu Shinan, why are you back?" Fu Tao''s voice came from outside the door. Fu Shinan turned her head, her gaze cold and gloomy. After her mother died, she felt sorry for her father living alone without anyone to take care of him, so she supported him in getting remarried. After all, it was normal, and her mother had told her so before she passed away. But she didn''t expect that less than a hundred days after her mother''s death, Fu Tao would bring his new wife to their home. He cared for his stepdaughter and new wife meticulously, while in the past her mother scrimped and saved, unwilling to buy jewelry. But Fu Tao often bought jewelry for his new wife and even treated his own daughter like air. Furthermore, she could never forget the way Fu Tao pushed her towards the zombies. As memories of the past flooded back, Fu Shinan pushed him away and coldly said, "Why am I back? This is my home. If you had died that day, the property rights of this house would belong to me, Fu Shinan! Can''t Ie back?" Fu Tao was taken aback. "Fu Shinan, what are you talking about? You cursed me to die?" Shi Chan''er''s mother, Shi Chunqin, also came out in her nightgown and put on a smile when she saw Fu Shinan. "Xiao Nan, weren''t you on night duty today? Why are you back so early?" Fu Shinan did not hesitate. She raised her hand and pped her. She scolded her rudely,"Stop acting with me. As expected, a slut can''t give birth to good things. Your family of b * tches is really disgusting!" Shi Chunqin was stunned and only reacted after a long time. She cried and threw herself into Fu Tao''s arms. "Fu Tao, are you just going to watch me get beaten up? What kind of life was this? If I had known this would happen, I would have brought my daughter along and lived on my own. It would have been better than being beaten and scolded by others now¡­" Fu Shinan had already gone downstairs. There were only fifteen minutes left on the countdown. She looked upstairs and smiled strangely. "Continue acting. I won''t be watching the show today. I hope you can be more professional and act until you die!" With that, she left without looking back. After venting her anger, it was satisfied enough for her. She didn''t have so much time to waste, after all. In no time, she had arrived at the outskirts of the city. With her car now reinforced, she was unstoppable. Her next destination was An Town. She hoped to find the man who had saved her in her previous life, to thank him in person and repay him for his kindness. She couldn''t quite recall his appearance, but she remembered a dragon tattoo on his wrist. If the trajectory was the same as before, she should be able to find him. With only three minutes left until the Earth''s cleansing began, a couple in front of her were arguing at the checkpoint. Cars behind them honked incessantly, causing Fu Shinan''s palms to sweat with nervousness. The countdown timer seemed like a death sentence, burning away her life with each passing second. Although she had bound with the system and reinforced her car, her heart was still pounding uncontrobly. Soon, the countdown began to tick away! When the timer reached 1, a huge explosion rocked the area. Fu Shinan saw the quarreling couple lifted into the air by a massive shockwave, and disappear without a trace. Despite being prepared for the worst, Fu Shinan''s heart skipped a beat. The apocalypse had arrived! The others were also stunned. No one knew what was going on. The only thing they could do was to escape. However, there was no road ahead. The toll railings had been destroyed, and the wreckage of the quarreling couple''s car fell from the sky, blocking the entrance. Fu Shinan was right behind them when the huge hurricane came. She gritted her teeth and stepped hard on the elerator. The sedan became a speeding arrow and rushed toward the guardrail. The car bounced up due to the extremely fast speed, flew more than ten meters, andnded on the ground with a loud bang. Chapter 3 - 03 : Saved

Chapter 3: : Saved

Fu Shinan quickly nced at the various functions inside the car and found that they were not damaged. She immediately stepped on the gas and sped forward. As she passed by, the ground quickly copsed and a surge of hot water gushed out from below. Many people also wanted to follow in Fu Shinan''s footsteps and charge forward, but their vehicles were not fast enough or sturdy enough. They either fell into the pit or were blown away by the hurricane. Only a few cars managed to make it through, but even then, it was a struggle to keep going. Fu Shinan didn''t dare to look back. She turned on the navigation and hurried to An Town. She did not know what would happen in the future, but no matter what, she would do her best to live on. Half an hourter, the road gradually became smoother. Fu Shinan turned on the radio and after a burst of static, the broadcast began. "Nanhai City has been hit by a hurricane, with countless casualties. There seems to be an unknown virus in the air, and some people have already been infected, losing their minds and attacking others. Until the situation is clear, we urge all citizens to stay indoors and wait for rescue." She knew very well that it wouldn''t be long before Nanhai fell, and there was no chance of rescue. Because she was in Nanhai her previous life. Thinking of the innocent millions of people, Fu Shinan couldn''t help but sigh. She was a doctor, but she couldn''t save these people. Even if her car was full, she couldn''t fit the entire poption of Nanhai, and besides, it was already filled with supplies and had no room for passengers. And at this moment, people were more terrifying than zombies. Suddenly, a sign for a gas station appeared ahead. Fu Shinan realized that she only had half a tank of gas left and immediately slowed down. A gas station. A worker in a yellow uniform walked out from inside. Seeing Fu Shinan, a single woman, the worker''s gaze wandered over her. Fu Shinan didn''t want any trouble. She paid and wanted to leave, but the worker grabbed her. He looked at Fu Shinan with ill intentions and blocked the door with his body."Pretty girl, it''s sote. Where are you going? It''s very dangerous to be alone¡­" "I''m going home." Fu Shinan frowned. She then quickly moved to the other side of the car. The man caught up with her and grabbed her from behind. "Hey, don''t be in such a rush," he said. Fu Shinan retaliated by stomping hard on his foot. "I see you''re in a rush to die!" she eximed. "F*ck, you''ve got a fiery temper. I like that. Otherwise, it''s no fun ying with a dead person. Let me tell you, no one can save you. The gas station attendant? He''s long dead..." The man pinned her down on the hood of the car and began to unzip his pants. Fu Shinan''s chin hit the hood with a muffled groan. She regretted not having her surgical knife in her pocket, or she could have ended him with a single strike. Was this the first hurdle she had to ovee after being reborn? Just as she was about to be attacked, a piercing engine sound suddenly erupted. A ck Maybach raced towards them from afar, and the headlights shone directly on Fu Shinan. The brakes sounded and the car stopped beside Fu Shinan. A man with long legs and a camo outfit stepped out of the car with an air of elegance and sophistication. He was extremely tall, at least 1.9 meters, and his silhouette in the shadows was deep and three-dimensional. His thin lips were slightly pursed, exuding a sharpness that had been honed through years of being in power. Fu Shinan struggled to lift her head and pleaded softly, "Please, save me!" The gas station attendant still held onto her tightly and said harshly, "Finish filling up and get out of here. Don''t f*cking interfere, or I won''t sell you any gas even if I''m in a good mood today!" The man disdainfully nced at him and said calmly, "Let her go." "You motherf * cker, you are too retarded to understand my words, aren''t you?!" The attendant let go of Fu Shinan and punched the man. He had just escaped from a nearby prison because it had also been destroyed by the hurricane. He was lucky to have met Fu Shinan, a top-notch beauty with a perfect figure, but he wasn''t going to let her go so easily. "You''re asking for it." The man grabbed the attendant''s wrist and twisted it. The attendant immediately fell to his knees with a loud howl. The man then kicked him several meters away. Fu Shinan quickly got up and stood behind the man. He was indeed very tall, and she, standing at 1.75 meters, looked extremely petite beside him. "Are you okay?" The man lowered his gaze, his voice deep and maic. "I''m fine, thank you!" Fu Shinan thanked him and then noticed that he was also wearing a camo outfit. She looked at his wrist, but he wore a watch that covered itpletely, making it impossible to see if there was a tattoo. She was a bit disappointed; he wasn''t the one who had saved her in her previous life. Moreover, she remembered that the person who had saved her then had driven a white car. Chapter 4 - 04: Soulmates

Chapter 4: Soulmates

Fu Shinan was a little disappointed, but the man frowned and looked ahead. She also turned around and was shocked by the situation in front of her. The rapist who had been kicked far away by the man seemed to have regrown his broken limbs and climbed up from the ground in a strange posture. Mutated! Fu Shinan immediately thought of this word. So fast? At this moment, the rapist quickly pounced on the two of them. Fu Shinan''s face turned pale. She pulled the man and shouted,"He''s turned into a zombie. Let''s go. " The man stood still until the zombie reached out its ws. Then, he quickly dodged and hit the zombie''s neck with a knife. In the silent night, the sound of bones cracking could be heard. The zombie''s neck had been broken by him and fell to the ground. Fu Shinan opened her mouth in shock and widened her eyes in disbelief. Who on earth was not a human being? This man was just too powerful. "Wow, Uncle is so amazing!" The door of the Maybach opened, and a five or six-year-old boy got out of the car. He was wearing blue overalls, with curly hair and a round, chubby face that looked incredibly cute and silly. The man picked up the little boy and turned to Fu Shinan. "Do you know what''s going on?" he asked. Fu Shinan quickly exined what had happened in Nanhai. However, the man seemed skeptical. His narrow eyes kept darting back and forth on Fu Shinan''s face as if he didn''t quite believe her. At this moment, the little boy suddenly hugged his phone and said softly, "Uncle, it''s true. Zombies have appeared in the Nanhai. We can''t go back. What should we do?" The man frowned and took out his phone. He made a few calls, but there was no signal. Leng Yi''s handsome face instantly darkened. Suddenly, the ground began to violently shake. With a muffled bang, the Maybach was lifted more than three feet high by a tremendous force before it flipped over and fell back to the ground upside down. The gas station''s fuel tank was also lifted up, and the pungent smell of gasoline spread through the air. Fu Shinan''s car also jumped twice in ce, and the ground under the rear wheel cracked with a loud snap. However, her car was in much better shape than the Maybach. "Get in my car." Seeing that this ce was about to be like Nanhai, Fu Shinan immediately opened the car door. The man looked at his broken car and made a prompt decision. He carried the child and got into Fu Shinan''s car. Fu Shinan stepped on the elerator and sped out of the gas station. An explosion sounded from behind. mes shot into the sky as the gas station exploded! Looking at the fire in the rearview mirror, Fu Shinan felt a chill down her spine and broke out in a cold sweat. That was close! At that moment, a dark shadow shed in front of them. A tree over two meters tall suddenly fell and crashed down toward the car. With no time to spare, Fu Shinan closed her eyes and shouted in her mind, "Strengthen the car, quickly! Please be sessful!" The system''s notification sounded,[Someone with high soulmatepatibility with the host has appeared. The chance of sessful enhancement is 80%. Enhancement sessful. Armor +20, stamina +20, speed +20. Would you like to continue enhancing?] Fu Shinan didn''t even have time to react, she mmed on the gas and forced her way through, shouting, "Enhance, continue enhancing, keep enhancing!" [Someone with high soulmatepatibility with the host has appeared. The chance of sessful enhancement is 80%. Enhancement sessful. Armor +20, stamina +20, speed +20. Would you like to continue enhancing?] Continue, continue¡­ Fu Shinan screamed in her mind, wishing the system could enhance without her having to say anything. Finally, she heard the system''s prompt again. [The vehicle has been fully strengthened with a sess rate of 100%. Strengthening skill upgraded.] As she caught a glimpse of the system interface, Fu Shinan saw the prompt indicating that the vehicle''s armor and endurance had reached 100%, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At least she had the basic protection now! But then, she unconsciously nced to the side and noticed the man squinting at her. Fu Shinan understood what was happening. Her car was quite exceptional. That huge tree that had fallen on the windshield didn''t even crack the ss. Normally, a regr car would have been crushed... "Bulletproof ss?" the man asked. Fu Shinan forced augh. "Look, I drive a normal sedan car. I can''t afford that kind of ss. Maybe it was just going fast enough to get through it all at once." As she looked at the speedometer, which had soared to 240 km/h, the man nodded. "It is indeed fast." His voice was neutral, and it was difficult to tell whether he was praising or criticizing her. Fu Shinan suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. She had forgotten that normal sedans couldn''t reach these kinds of speeds, let alone be so stable... Chapter 5 - 05 : What a small world

Chapter 5: : What a small world

The little boy, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly looked at her with admiration."Auntie, you''re so amazing. Can you be my aunt?" Fu Shinan''s hand slipped, causing the car to almost fall into the ditch. Nowadays, do children approach someone they just met and ask them to be their aunt straightaway? "I don''t even know your uncle. How can I be your aunt?" She forced a smile. "You know him now. He''s my uncle!" The boy proudly pointed at the man and looked at Fu Shinan with his small ck eyes. Fu Shinan blushed. However, the man did not say anything, which made it even more awkward. "I''m sorry, I thought you two were father and son." Fu Shinanughed awkwardly again. The man was silent for a moment, then frowned and asked, "Where are we going now?" "To An Town. There seems to be a shelter there." She still wanted to meet her savior, otherwise, she would keep thinking about it. It would be fine if she didn''t have the capabilities. Even though she wasn''t very capable now, she still wanted to do her part. As long as she was on this road, she might just run into him. The man thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "That''s fine too." Chang''an suddenly became uneasy. "What''s wrong?" the man asked. Chang''an''s little face turned red as he said, "Uncle, I need to pee." Fu Shinan''s car was not spacious, so she could hear everything clearly. She quickly stopped the car. Fortunately, the road surface here was still the same as before, without any changes. The man got out of the car with the child in his arms, and Fu Shinan opened the car window and took a deep breath. Since she hadn''t turned into a zombie yet, she should not be infected by the air. So the air was breathable, and the next step was how to survive in this apocalypse. She looked at the man beside her. He wasposed, and calm, and hisbat power was simply off the charts. Such a person was undoubtedly a good helper. Especially with the system''s mention of a high degree of soulmatepatibility... Previously, when she was strengthening the car, the sess rate was only 5%. Just now, it had actually shot up to 80% in an instant and she did not fail to purify them. Did thatpatibility mean that one of them was verypatible with her? Or both? She immediately picked up the stainless steel cup and did an experiment. "Enhance." The mechanical voice quickly came. [Enhancement probability is 5%, enhancement failed. Would the host like to continue enhancing?] Fu Shinan frowned. When she saw that the uncle and nephew were already walking towards the car, she quickly put down the ss of water. At this moment, the headlights of a car shed behind him, and a car whizzed by. When the two cars passed by, she saw a familiar face. It''s Shi Chan ''Er, it seemed that she was not dead yet. Only the good die young, she was indeed a scourge that would live for a thousand years. Then, the sound of tires rubbing against each other could be heard. Shi Chan''er''s car came to a stop, and with a twist of its body, it was directly in the middle of the road. Fu Shinan''s face looked a bit ugly, obviously, Shi Chan''er also saw her. She pursed her lips and turned to the man: "We''re probably in a bit of trouble..." Shi Chan''er had already gotten out of the car, followed closely by Yu Jian, who was carrying a baseball bat. "You bitch, get out here," Yu Jian shouted. Shi Chan''er kept tapping the car door and cursing, with a white cloth wrapped around her head and several marks on her face from where Fu Shinan had hit her. The man''s eyes darkened as he asked, "You know him?" "My stepsister and my fianc¨¦." Fu Shinanughed at herself. She looked at Chang ''an and covered his ears." An hour ago, they were in my room, making love on my bed. I caught them and I beat them up. " Chang An with a head full of small curly hair, looking confused, "??? " As they spoke, Yu Jian swung his baseball bat at the windshield: "Damn it, you''re not clean either. You''re with a wild man, and you still have the face to catch us in an affair. Get out here! You think this is over just because you hit me?" Perhaps it was the end of the world, or perhaps Fu Shinan had seen their true faces, but Yu Jian didn''t bother pretending anymore. After a muffled sound, the ss still had no cracks. Looking at the small car that wasparable to a tank, Fu Shinan''s courage also grew. "Don''t mind them, just treat it like watching a monkey show. These people love to perform in front of me. In this day and age, we may not have such a good monkey show to watch in the future, so let''s cherish it while we can." She reached behind the car and took some snacks, handing them to Chang''an and patting his little head: "Take whatever you like, we''ll leaveter." While they were talking, a few more cars came from behind andpletely surrounded Fu Shinan''s car. Chapter 6 - 06 : Big Shot

Chapter 6: : Big Shot

"Mr. Yu, what''s wrong? Isn''t this your girlfriend Fu Shinan''s car?" A man with a scar on his face jumped out of the car. Fu Shinan''s heart sank. This was a friend of Yu Jian''s, Zhao Si. She did not expect that he would actually meet up with Yu Jian and the others. No wonder he was able to survive. It was true that only the good die early. This person had some social background in Nanhai. People in mafia world called him Fourth Brother respectfully. When she met them, there seemed to be only one way out. Fu Shinan took a deep breath and put her foot on the elerator, ready to force her way in. However, Chang ''an was not happy. She held the man''s hand and said, "Uncle, these two people are scolding Auntie. They''re all bad people. Go down and teach them a lesson." "Alright." The man responded lightly and opened the car door. "Don''t go!" Fu Shinan wanted to stop him, but it was toote. The man had already exited the car. Facing a group of hooligans, he had one hand in his pocket and looked calm. Compared to him, Yu Jian, who was nearly 1.8 meters tall, was like a skinny chicken. "You motherf***er, you really are just a little pretty boy." Seeing the other guy was so outstanding, Yu Jian''s eyes turned red with anger. After all, Fu Shinan was his, and he couldn''t give her up to a man who was better than him. Where was he supposed to put his face? He swung his bat at the man. However, his swing was caught by a hand. It was unexpectedly Zhao Si who did it. He changed from his previous arrogance and kicked Yu Jian to the side. "Mr. Ji, what are you doing here?", he asked respectfully. The sudden change stunned Fu Shinan. Shi Chan ''Er and Yu Jian were also dumbfounded. Zhao Si, the famous mafia leader in Nanhai, was actually speaking to someone so humbly? The man nodded and said indifferently, "I wanted to go back to Nanhai, but now it seems like I can''t go back now." Zhao Si was as docile as a pug." Indeed. Something happened in Nanhai and I can''t go back for the time being. May I know where Mr Ji wants to go? " Yu Jian finally couldn''t take it anymore and stepped on the roof of Fu Shinan''s car." Fourth Brother, who the f * ck is this?" Zhao Si''s face darkened, and he pped Yu Jian. His brother is foolish, and he couldn''t let them harm him. "No manners. Address him as Mr. Ji," he said. Yu Jian was stunned by the blow, then sneered. "Nanhai is gone. What can he do even if he''s amazing?" "Shut the f * ck up." Zhao Si''s eyes instantly turned cold. He punched Yu Jian, knocking him to the ground. This time, he was going to kill him. Looking at Zhao Si''s suddenly harsh gaze, Fu Shinan suddenly thought of someone. The mysterious businessman in Nanhai City, Ji Zan. It was said that his identity was shrouded in mystery, and few people had ever seen his true face or knew how many industries he owned. But Fu Shinan knew that all of the nation''s Changfu Hospital belonged to him... Could it be that he was the man who had always lived in legend? "I will apany this youngdy to An Town," the man spoke again. From beginning to end, he didn''t even give Yu Jian a nce, as if he was just a piece of air. Zhao Si nced at Fu Shinan, then lowered his head and said, "Alright, then we''ll escort Mr. Ji over. Yu Jian, move your damn car now! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." "There''s no need to escort me," the man said lightly."I still have other matters to attend to in An Town." A hint of disappointment appeared in Zhao Si''s eyes, but he still said respectfully, "Since that''s the case, I won''t force you. If Mr. Ji needs my help, feel free to ask." The man nodded and returned to the car. Yu Jian was beaten so badly that his nose was bleeding, and he dared not speak again. He obediently moved the car aside. "Let''s go." The man picked up Chang''an again. It wasn''t necessary to carry him, but there really was no space in Fu Shinan''s car. Fu Shinan nodded and stepped on the elerator. After walking for a while, she finally couldn''t help but ask, "May I know Mr Ji''s full name?" Chang''an immediately wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and said proudly, " My uncle''s name is Ji Zan, and I''m Xiao Changan. Auntie, what''s your name? " He was indeed Ji Zan! Fu Shinan did not expect such a big shot to be sitting in her little broken car. Ji Zan''s expression was calm. "My name is Fu Shinan," Fu Shinan said with a smile. Ji Zan nced at her and asked inquisitively, "Miss Fu has friends in An Town?" "No." Fu Shinan replied subconsciously. "If there isn''t, how did you know that there is a fallout shelter in An Town?" Ji Zan raised his eyebrows. "Uh ..." Fu Shinan couldn''t help but sweat. She couldn''t possibly say that she had been reborn, right? She nced around and saw the phone in Xiao Changan''s hand. She immediately said, "I saw it online." Chapter 7 - 7: Appendicitis

Chapter 7: Appendicitis

Xiao Chang''an used his small hand to tap on his phone, but he quickly said in surprise, "Uncle, why is there no inte?" Ji Zan looked down and saw that there was indeed no inte connection on his phone. Fu Shinan''s brows furrowed slightly. She knew that themunication device would fail sooner orter, but she did not expect it to disappear so quickly. "Uncle, are we going to An Town to look for Grandma?" Xiao Changan asked softly. Ji Zan made a sound of "hmm" which could be considered as an answer, and it was evident that he was not in a good mood. Knowing that Ji Zan''s mother was also in An Town, Fu Shinan was slightly uplifted. In this apocalypse, having a strongpanion by her side was much more reassuring than wandering alone. She stepped on the elerator abruptly and the speed skyrocketed. Xiao Chang''an could not help but shout excitedly. "Uncle, Auntie''s car is so powerful. It''s even more powerful than your Maybach¡­Aiyo ..." Just as Xiao Chang''an was getting excited, he suddenly clutched his stomach. "What''s wrong?" Fu Shinan asked nervously. Xiao Changan''s eyes immediately turned red as he said softly, "Auntie, my stomach hurts." Fu Shinan immediately slowed down the speed of the car and asked, "Do you need to go to the toilet?" "No..." Xiao Chang''an shook his head, and suddenly retched, his little face turning pale. Fu Shinan''s expression changed. No way, this was the symptom of acute appendicitis! Ji Zan was not good at coaxing children and was at a loss. He did not know if he was sick or not."Chang ''an, can you endure for a while?" Xiao Changan''s exquisite features were already twisted into a ball. "Yes, but it hurts so much¡­" Fu Shinan was a surgeon and knew the severity of acute appendicitis. She immediately stopped the car. "It might be acute appendicitis. Mr. Ji, I''m a surgeon. Let me take a look." "Alright." Ji Zan quickly gave up his position and ced Xiao Changan t. Fu Shinan rubbed Chang An''s belly and frowned. There was a hard lump on the child''s lower abdomen that was half a finger long. It hurt when he touched it. "How is it?" Ji Zan sounded a little anxious. Fu Shinan raised her head. " We have to do the surgery immediately. Otherwise, it''ll be dangerous! " " There''s a small town nearby with medical equipment, " Ji Zan said after a moment of silence. " It should take less than ten minutes to get there. " Ten minutester, the car sped into the town. Ji Zan seemed to be very familiar with this ce as he directed Fu Shinan to the hospital. Fu Shinan looked up and saw that it was Changfu Hospital. No wonder he was so familiar with it. The three of them rushed into the hospital and saw a man in a security uniform. His neck was tilted, his face was covered in blood, and his eyes were emitting green light. Thinking of the zombies that tore her apart in her previous life, Fu Shinan''s heart tightened." Zombies! This ce is infected too! " As he spoke, the security guard pounced on Ji Zan. Ji Zan sent the security guard flying with a kick. The security guard struggled on the ground for a while before standing up in a strange posture. At the same time, more than a dozen people emerged from both sides of the corridor. Some were wearing white coats, some were wearing patient gowns, and the only thing they had inmon were their green, glowing, bloodthirsty eyes. Ji Zan took a step back while holding the child, and Fu Shinan felt her scalp tingling. The pain from her past life still vividly lingered in her mind, and seeing so many zombies now made her feel as if her whole body was in pain! "Get in the car first." Ji Zan had no choice but to carry the child and retreat to the car. The zombies were not slow either. Just as the two closed the car door, the zombies had already caught up to the front of the car. "It seems we can''t get into the hospital." Fu Shinan said. Ji Zan cursed. He looked at Xiao Changan. " Chang ''an, how is it now? Can you still endure the pain? " When Xiao Chang''an heard Ji Zan''s question, his little face frowned again. "It hurts, it hurts a lot¡­" Looking at Xiao Chang''an''s visibly swollen belly, sweat was already dripping from Fu Shinan''s forehead. It would be very dangerous to continue like this. Although there was a surgical knife in the car, the lighting was not good, and she didn''t have enough medication to perform surgery. At this moment, the zombies had climbed onto the roof of the car and were frantically pounding on it. Even though Fu Shinan''s car was sturdy, the banging noise still made her uneasy. Ji Zan''s eyes were deep, and he gritted his teeth, "I''ll drive. We''ll charge in, and Ms. Fu, please help take care of Chang''an!" "Okay." In this emergency situation, Fu Shinan didn''t have time to be fussy. She adjusted the seat and quickly switched ces with Ji Zan. The screeching sound of the engine caused the zombies to scatter and fly, but it also attracted more zombies. Seeing the continuous influx of patients and medical staff from the entrance, Fu Shinan was extremely anxious. However, Ji Zan was constantly reversing the car outside the hospital, creating huge noises. Soon, Fu Shinan understood his n. He wanted to use the car''s noise to lure all the zombies out, but she didn''t know how much longer Xiao Chang''an could hold on... Chapter 8 - 08 : Entrust her back to him

Chapter 8: : Entrust her back to him

Five minutester, arge row of zombies had arrived in front of the door. Seeing that there were no more zombiesing out, Ji Zan immediately stopped the car. "Let''s go in." "Alright." Fu Shinan responded and hugged Chang''An tightly as she followed behind him. When he passed by the consultation desk, he picked up an explosion-proof shield to protect himself. The two of them went up the stairs to the second floor. Fu Shinan suddenly stopped. Because theyout of all Changfu Hospital was the same, if she guessed correctly, there should be an operating table on the second floor. "Mr. Ji, there might be an operating theater on the right." "I''m a surgeon from Nanhai Changfu Hospital," she added. This also exined why she knew about this. Ji Zan nodded and ran to the right. Xiao Chang''an was in so much pain that he started crying. " Auntie, I''m in so much pain. Am I going to die? " "No, you won''t!" Fu Shinanforted Xiao Chang''an as she ran toward the end of the corridor. She saw the red light shing from afar. It was indeed an operating theater. Ji Zan pulled open the door of the operating room, and a doctor in a green sterile suit came up and wed at him. Luckily, Ji Zan had a shield in his hand. He then grabbed the back of the doctor''s neck, and with a crisp cracking sound, he twisted the doctor''s neck and broke it. Fu Shinan stared at him in surprise. She had known that Ji Zan was good at fighting, but she didn''t expect him to be this skilled. This was not the first time he had broken someone''s neck, and it couldn''t be solved by just brute strength. While she was thinking, Ji Zan dashed into the operating theater. "Wait at the door. I''ll check." But Fu Shinan had followed him in, as Xiao Chang''an couldn''t wait any longer. Waiting any longer would be dangerous. Although appendicitis seemed like a minor problem, if it became acute, it could be life-threatening. She snapped the door shut and brought Xiao Chang''an to the outermost operating room, where she quickly took out sterile clothing and a disposable surgical knife, and began to administer anesthesia to Xiao Chang''an at the fastest speed. " Don''t be afraid. Trust Auntie. You''ll be fine after a good night''s sleep. Be good, Chang ''an. " Fu Shinan coaxed Xiao Changan as she injected him with an intravenous anesthetic. As the child was too young and might move around, Fu Shinan didn''t dare to use local anesthesia, especially in the current situation, so she had to use general anesthesia. Before she could finish speaking, Xiao Changan fell asleep in a daze. Fu Shinan turned on the shadowlessmp and began the surgery. Suddenly, there was a loud bang behind her, as if something had smashed into the room. However, she had already cut open Xiao Chang''an''s skin and dared not turn around. Although appendectomy was not a major surgery, the patient was just a few years old, so she had to be very careful. At this moment, a deep voice sounded in his ear, " Do your job. I''ll handle the rest. " It was Ji Zan''s voice. His deep voice was as steady as a mountain, instantly making Fu Shinan feel much more at ease. "Alright." She replied and focused all her attention on Xiao Chang''an''s surgery. It was also thanks to Ji Zan''s ability that she had witnessed earlier. Otherwise, she really could not entrust her back to him so easily. Afterward, there was another sound of flesh and skin colliding behind her, but it quickly became quiet again. However, this did not affect her surgery. Fu Shinan''s work was proceeding smoothly. First, she stopped the bleeding, then removed the appendix, and finally sutured the wound. For a surgical doctor like Fu Shinan, who had five years of experience, this small surgery was not stressful at all. Twenty minutester, she sessfullypleted the surgery. "We have to find a quiet room. The child needs anti-inmmatory medicine. I''m afraid we''ll have to stay here for a few days." Fu Shinan did not turn around. She knew that Ji Zan was standing behind her. Sure enough, his maic voice sounded again. "Let''s go find a ward. Tell me what medicine you need, and I''ll take care of it." Fu Shinan made a sound of agreement, pushed a hospital bed over, and gestured for Ji Zan to lift the sterile cloth and gentlyy Xiao Chang''an on the bed. At this moment, Chang''an had not yet awakened, his small face was pale. Fu Shinan couldn''t help but reach out and touch his little face. When she looked up, she saw that Ji Zan was looking at her, so she quickly said, "Mr. Ji, don''t worry. It won''t take more than ten minutes for Chang''an to wake up. It''s normal for the anesthesia to have this effect." Ji Zan moved his gaze away and said in a deep voice, "I''m not doubting your medical skills. Let''s go." Fu Shinan was a little surprised. Why did he look at her like that if he said he didn''t doubt her medical skills? She was very confident in her surgical skills. Was there something on her face? She quickly wiped her face, and Ji Zan had already pushed the hospital bed out. Chapter 9 - 09 : He Won’t Die, Right?

Chapter 9: : He Won''t Die, Right?

The two of them entered the elevator and arrived on the fifth floor. Almost all the wards were empty. Ji Zan chose a room closest to the stairs and pushed Chang''An into it. "Wait here, tell me what medicines you need." Fu Shinan quickly named a few medications and closed the door behind her. Since bing a doctor, Fu Shinan had be ustomed to a busy life on the job every day. Now suddenly having nothing to do, she felt a sense of emptiness that she couldn''t quite describe. Looking at the empty corridor, she felt inexplicably sad. If it weren''t for the apocalypse, she would still be a busy doctor. Although it was tiring, she was very satisfied. She regained her focus and prepared to wake up Chang''An. As she turned around, she heard a loud, crashing sound. Turning back, she saw a zombie in a hospital gown breaking through the ss and crawling into the room... Fu Shinan was startled and grabbed a chair, smashing it onto the zombie''s head. The zombie let out a howl. Although it was temporarily repelled, the sound had alerted other zombies in the building, and the sound of footsteps could be heard echoing through the empty hallway, making Fu Shinan''s hair stand on end. She remembered her Enhancement system and wondered if the hospital room could be strengthened. She quickly pressed her hand against the wall next to the door. "Strengthening." The mechanical voice sounded again. [Enhancement chance: 5%. Enhancement failed. Do you wish to continue?] Fu Shinan heard that the sess rate of enhancement was still only 5%, and although she was disappointed, she was still d to know that the room could also be strengthened. She immediately shouted, "Continue." [Enhancement chance: 5%, Enhancement failed. Does the host wish to continue enhancement?] "Continue," she said. It wasn''t until she shouted for the fourth time that the word "sess" came through. [Building Armor +20, Endurance +20, Resistance increased by 20%.] From this, it can be seen that the properties of reinforced items will generate other random attributes depending on the item. But the next scene still shocked Fu Shinan. The ss that she had smashed with a chair actually reassembled on the ground and returned to the door, and its color had also deepened. Was this system too incredible? She felt fortunate that Ji Zan didn''t see this scene, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to exin it. Although she knew Ji Zan was strong and she wanted him to be an ally, she wasn''t foolish enough to reveal her cards right now. At this moment, a dark figure shed across the ss, and another bloody face appeared outside the ss, snarling and beating it relentlessly. It turned out that the 20% endurance, armor, and resistance were very useful. No matter how the zombie hit it, the ss did not break. Fu Shinan calmed down and went back to Xiao Chang''an''s bedside to wake him up. Anesthetics were still dangerous for children. They had to be awakened earlier, or they might fall into a deep sleep. "Xiao Chang''an, Xiao Chang''an?" She gently tapped his chubby little face. Two minutester, Xiao Chang''an weakly opened his eyes, and his first words were, "Auntie, am I dead?" Fu Shinan pursed her lips and smiled. " Don''t worry. You won''t die. In a few days, you''ll be as lively as before! " Xiao Changan''s eyes widened again, but he still could not believe it. After all, it was so painful. "Really?" Fu Shinan stroked his little curly hair. " Of course. Auntie is a doctor. Doctors treat illnesses and save lives! " Xiao Changan nodded and closed his eyes again. Fu Shinan quickly woke him up."Chang ''an, don''t sleep yet. Auntie will tell you a story, okay? What story do you want to hear?" Xiao Changan opened his eyes again but did not answer. Instead, he looked around and asked, "Auntie, where''s my uncle?" Fu Shinan spoke softly, "Your uncle has gone to get medicine for you. With the medicine, you''ll recover even faster." As she mentioned his uncle, she nced at her phone and saw that it had been over ten minutes since he left. He should be back by now, she thought, hoping nothing had happened to him. But then she remembered the man''s strength and thought he should be okay in the early days of the apocalypse. Just as she finished thinking, she heard a series of hurried and heavy footsteps. A few zombies lying on the window were kicked away by someone. Fu Shinan quickly ran to the door. It was indeed Ji Zan. He was also carrying arge backpack full of medicine. Just as she finished her thought, she heard urgent and heavy footsteps. Several zombies that were crawling on the window were kicked away by someone. Fu Shinan rushed to the door and saw that it was indeed Ji Zan. He had arge backpack full of medicine. "Quick,e in." Fu Shinan opened the door and Ji Zan quickly entered. He rxed a bit when he saw that Xiao Chang''an had woken up. Chapter 10 - 10: Thank You

Chapter 10: Thank You

"Uncle." Xiao Changan also waved at Ji Zan. Suddenly, the room shook violently as if there was an earthquake, followed by a loud bang and the hospital room sank down. Fu Shinan stumbled and instinctively grabbed onto Ji Zan''s waistband for support. But when she looked up, she found herself facing a certain part of Ji Zan''s body that cannot be described... Fu Shinan: "..." She didn''t mean to! She wanted to let go of her hand, but the ground under her feet was surging like waves, leaving her no chance to let go. She suddenly remembered the terrifying scene when they left the city. This didn''t seem like an earthquake. Something was rolling underground... She immediately shouted in her mind: Strengthen, quickly strengthen this room! [Someone with high soulmatepatibility with the host has appeared. The sess rate of Enhancement is 80%. Enhancement seeded. The building armor increased by 20, endurance increased by 20, and the resistance to impact also increased by 20%. Would you like to continue enhancement?] Continue, continue, continue¡­Fu Shinan kept shouting in her heart. The system announcement kept ringing, and soon the room was strengthened to 100%. The crack in the corner of the right wall had miraculously closed up, and after sinking a few meters, the room finally stabilized. Ji Zan held onto the bed handle with one hand to stabilize himself and held onto Xiao Chang''an''s legs with the other to prevent him from falling to the ground. He had no time to care about Fu Shinan, who was clutching onto his waistband for dear life. Finally, he let out a sigh of relief and said, "Miss Fu, are you okay?" His pants would fall off if she keeps holding on to it! "Ah!" Fu Shinan quickly let go of her hand, but she got up too quickly and bumped into Ji Zan''s lower abdomen again. At that moment, she only felt that his abs were like iron tes, making her a little dizzy. Could this person have copper skin and iron bones? As she thought about this, she almost fell to the ground. At this moment, a hand reached out from her waist and hugged her tightly. Fu Shinan raised her head and met Ji Zan''s long and deep eyes. Thinking of her awkward situation, she blushed a little. He grabbed the edge of the bed and stood up. She coughed dryly and said," I''m fine. Chang ''an, how are you? Does your wound hurt? " Xiao Chang''an blinked his big ck grape-like eyes at Fu Shinan andughed mischievously, "It doesn''t hurt. Auntie, are you shy? No woman can resist my uncle''s charm! Then you can be my aunt. I agree to this marriage!" Fu Shinan was speechless. "... I can tell that you''re really not in pain anymore." This time, Ji Zan also nced at Xiao Chang''an, indicating for him to stop fooling around. Xiao Chang''an did not care. He snorted. His aunt has to be someone that he likes and approves of! Fu Shinan didn''t want to get involved in their stare-down and felt a bit awkward. She turned to look out the window but then gasped in surprise. Her beat-up car was parked right next to the window on the sixth floor! Did that mean the sixth floor was now the first floor? Ji Zan walked over to the window, and his sharp eyebrows furrowed even more. He nced back at the room, narrowed his slender eyes, and appeared somewhat puzzled. Fu Shinan turned around and saw his expression, feeling a bit guilty. She immediately said, "I''ll give the child the medicine first." Ji Zan nodded. " I''ll leave Chang ''an to you, Miss Fu. I''ll go out and take a look. If there''s anything, just shout. " With the strengthened room, Fu Shinan wasn''t afraid. However, she still agreed and proceeded to expertly administer a bottle of IV fluids to Xiao Chang''an. Perhaps the anesthesia was still in effect, but Xiao Chang''an remained awake for a while before falling into a deep sleep again. Fu Shinan checked Xiao Chang''an''s pupils and found that they could still move, so she sat beside him and let him sleep for a while longer. After a moment, Ji Zan returned with a gloomy expression on his face. "Most of the roads in the town have been blocked, and only one road can be barely passed. The whole town is lifeless, and there seem to be no survivors." Although Fu Shinan had experienced it once before, her heart still raced wildly. She looked out the window and saw the sky was starting to brighten, realizing that she had been busy all night. But she was still alive, which was fortunate enough. She sighed silently and said wearily, "There''s enough food in the car tost a few days. It''s a good time for Chang''an to rest during this period." Ji Zan nodded and turned to her. "It''s still early, you should rest for a while. I''ll keep watch here. And thank you!" He knew very well that if he hadn''t happened to run into Fu Shinan, Xiao Chang''an''s sudden symptoms would have been more dangerous. Chapter 11 - 11 : Picked Up A Young Man

Chapter 11: : Picked Up A Young Man

"I''m a doctor, I can''t just stand by and watch someone die. Besides, you saved my life once, so let''s call it even." With that, Fu Shinan didn''t make a fuss and justy down on the middle bed to rest. At this point, there''s no need to think about gender differences or not being able to sleep in the same room. After a thrilling night, she was physically and mentally exhausted and quickly fell asleep. Ji Zan narrowed his eyes, his deep gaze sizing up Fu Shinan''s delicate face. When Fu Shinan opened her eyes, the sky was already bright. Meanwhile, Xiao Changan was leaning against the bed and eating. Fu Shinan was shocked and hurriedly sat up." Chang ''an, have you passed out gases? " Xiao Chang''an blinked his big ck eyes and looked at her."Auntie, do you mean farting?" "Yes." Fu Shinan nodded vigorously. Xiao Chang''an lowered his chubby little face in embarrassment."I farted a few times in the morning¡­" Fu Shinan heaved a sigh of relief. " That''s good. It''s alright now. By the way, where''s your uncle? " "Uncle went out to check the road. He said many houses outside copsed and that we were lucky nothing happened here," Xiao Chang''an said after taking a sip of water. Fu Shinan rolled her eyes in her heart. Was that luck? If it weren''t for her bringing this system, their house would have been destroyed, and they would have been smashed into meat pies. But she smiled and said, "Yes, we''re very lucky. How''s your wound, does it hurt?" Xiao Chang''an widened his big ck eyes and said firmly, "It hurts a little, but I can endure it." " You''re so obedient. " Fu Shinan couldn''t help but reach out and rub his little head. Then, she saw that there was a lot of food on the table. It was probably brought by Ji Zan. She was also a little hungry. She went to the bathroom to wash her hands. Just as she opened a bag ofpressed biscuits, she heard a faint cry for help. Fu Shinan immediately pricked up her ears and soon heard the sound again. In the silent hospital, the voice was inexplicably eerie. Xiao Chang''an clearly heard it too and shrank his neck in fear, "Auntie, did I hear someone calling for help? Did I hear it wrong?" "I heard it too, so it''s probably not wrong. But your uncle hasn''te back yet, so I can''t leave you alone and go out to see. Let''s wait and see for now." Fu Shinan replied. The voice was too eerie. Could it be that the zombies could speak now? Xiao Chang''an excitedly grabbed Fu Shinan''s hand and said, "Auntie, you''re so kind." Just as they were talking, there was suddenly a muffled sound, and the two of them instinctively didn''t dare to move. Fu Shinan thought to herself, "Could it be? I died young in my previous life, and I didn''t know zombies could purify and speak?" After a while, footsteps finally sounded in the corridor. Fu Shinan quickly ran to the door and saw Ji Zhan carrying an unconscious person in his hands, walking towards them. She quickly opened the door and asked, "Mr. Ji, who is this...?". Ji Zan put the man down. " He should be a patient from the hospital. His leg was broken. Can you save him? " Fu Shinan immediately looked at the person. It was a young man in his twenties. His face was covered in dust and blood, and his right leg was severely deformed. There were also traces of blood. However, she was not brainless. Instead, she circled the young man and looked at Ji Zan. "Mr. Ji, have you checked his wound?" Ji Zan quickly understood what Fu Shinan meant and nodded. "It wasn''t bitten by a zombie. " Fu Shinan was relieved. " Bring him to the operating room then. I''ll give it a try. " Ji Zan frowned. " I''m afraid we can''t enter the operating room for the time being. Other than our ward, the entire building has copsed. " "Then what should we do?" Fu Shinan asked. "There are some surgical equipment and anesthetics in the bag I carried back yesterday. Miss Fu, you can try them. As for whether he can survive, we can only leave it to fate. We''ve tried our best." Just from the fact that Ji Zan was willing to save Fu Shinan at the gas station, it was apparent that he was not a cold person, but that was all. Seeing that the young man''s face was getting paler and paler, Fu Shinan was a little anxious. " Okay, I''ll give it a try. " She asked Ji Zan to ce her on the hospital bed. Ji Zan turned around and instructed Xiao Chang''an, "Close your eyes." Xiao Chang''an immediately obediently turned his little face to the side and tightly closed his small eyes. Helpless, Fu Shinan took a look at the young man and then ripped open his pants. She saw that his shinbone had pierced through the flesh and emerged from the side of his leg, and the injury was really severe. If he didn''t have surgery, his leg would be considered useless, and the wound would be infected, endangering his life... Chapter 12 - 12 : Team

Chapter 12: : Team

Fu Shinan took a deep breath, her voice trembling slightly, "I''m not an orthopedic doctor, so I can only do my best. Could you please help me find a fixed support, Mr. Ji?" It was a reminder to herself as well that she was a doctor, but not a god, and couldn''t cure everything. Ji Zhan didn''t react much to this and replied, "Okay, I''ll go find one." Fu Shinan estimated the young man''s weight and height, injected him with an appropriate amount of anesthetic, and then carefully recalled the method of reconnecting bones in the book¡­When she was done, she realized that Ji Zan had already returned. Two steel tes for fixing had been wiped clean with disinfectant, and it was evident that Ji Zhan also had some medical knowledge. No wonder he was the chairman of the hospital! Fu Shinan took the steel tes and fixed the boy''s leg, and by the time she finished, she was already sweating. At this moment, a handkerchief made of gauze was handed to her from the side. Fu Shinan felt a wave of warmth when she saw the well-defined hand. She smiled at Ji Zan and said, "Thank you." Her smile was as bright as the sun, and it instantly dispelled the gloom on her face. Her ck and white eyes were like two bright moons, radiating dazzling light, and Ji Zan couldn''t help but feel a lot better. " You''re wee, " he said. " There used to be nurses in the hospital. I''m sorry for making things difficult for you. " Fu Shinan smiled indifferently. " This is already very good. At least we can find medical equipment. It''s much better than our predecessors who went to the front line. " "You''re very optimistic, aren''t you?" Ji Zan raised his eyebrows. He took a serious look at Fu Shinan for the first time. This woman was tall and beautiful, with a pair of beautiful almond-shaped eyes. When she didn''t smile, she looked a little stent, but when she smiled, she was very infectious. Her eyshes were long and thick, and her petite and straight nose was like a flower bud. When she spoke, there was a kind of rity unique to doctors. When facing Xiao Chang''an, her voice was soft and very pleasant to listen to. Such versatility made him have the desire to explore her further. However, he had never liked anyone before, so he naturally did not know that when a man wanted to find out more about a woman, it was the beginning of his feelings. And whoever felt it first in this rtionship would lose. Fu Shinan did not avoid Jiang Zhan''s gaze. She was used to facing different kinds of gazes every day, and her appearance and profession both made her stand out. She smiled lightly and said, "Sadness cannot solve problems. If we want to live, we must face all possible challenges. If this is truly the apocalypse, then this is just the beginning. So, being optimistic, what''s wrong with that?" Ji Zan admired her intelligence. That''s right, this was just the beginning. Soon, greater difficulties would arise, such as theck of water, electricity, and food, as well as the constant threat of zombies. In such a world, being a hero was not enough; teamwork was essential for survival. Fu Shinan, who knew medicine, was undoubtedly a good partner. It was impossible for a team to not have a doctor. His eyes sparkled as he looked at Fu Shinan."I wonder if Miss Fu is willing to travel with us?" Fu Shinan smiled and said, "If it''s a team, I''d be more than happy to, but I hope to have a say in decision-making." She didn''t know how many people were on Ji Zan''s side, and she didn''t want to deal with unnecessary trouble. What she wanted was a strong partner. Ji Zan nodded and said, "I promise." Fu Shinan thanked him. Until she finds her benefactor, following Ji Zan is currently the best choice, and the most important thing is that she remembers the system''s prompt of soulmatepatibility. With him, her system enhancement can be maximized. At this moment, the sound of an engine suddenly roared, and a white car jumped over the crack in the middle of the building and raced towards the hospital. Fu Shinan couldn''t help but feel excited. A white car, could it be her benefactor? She felt like she might be crazy, seeing a white car and having some kind of idea. At this moment, the car door opened, and a muscr bald man jumped out, followed by a young and beautiful woman. Fu Shinan was immediately disappointed, as the person wasn''t wearing a camo outfit. Meanwhile, Ji Zan had already opened the window and jumped out of it. But on the hospital bed, Xiao Chang''an frowned lightly, "It''s Auntie Bai Lianhua and Uncle Wang Bo. Why did theye?" Chapter 13 - 13: Fallen?

Chapter 13: Fallen?

"You know them?" Fu Shinan was puzzled. Xiao Chang''an pouted unhappily and pointed at the woman. "Her name is Bai Lianhua. She''s the younger sister of Uncle''s good friend. She always pesters Uncle. It''s so annoying¡­The other is Uncle Wang, Uncle''s bodyguard." Fu Shinan was speechless. Bai Lianhua, White lotus? Why did this name sound so difficult to get along with? However, she was a little confused. There was no signal on her phone, so how did they know that Ji Zan was here? Could it be that Ji Zan had other means ofmunication? As her thoughts spun, Wang Bo had already strode up to Ji Zan. He bowed slightly, his face filled with guilt, and his eyes reddened as he said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ji. Old Madam, she¡­" Ji Zan patted his shoulder hard and said in a heavy voice, "I know. Thank you for your hard work." Bai Lianhua sobbed and threw herself into Ji Zan''s arms. "Brother Ji, when I arrived, Auntie was already¡­Why was this happening? What was going on? What''s wrong with this world?" Ji Zan waspletely immersed in the emotions of losing his loved ones. His back was straight, and his deep eyes were bloodshot. After a while, he frowned and pushed her away. "How''s the situation in An Town?" he asked directly. Bo Wang lowered his eyes. " There are hordes of zombies. We didn''t see any living people along the way. A few of our brothers have already sacrificed themselves to protect the old madam and Miss Bai. " Ji Zan could not help but clench his fists, his knuckles making a series of crackling sounds in the air. Fu Shinan couldn''t help but gasp. An Town had fallen? In her previous life, she remembered that many people had rushed to An Town, saying that there was a fallout shelter there. Why would there be such a big change after her rebirth? And what about her saviour? Could it be that she was not the only one who was reborn? Was something changed? Thinking of the tall and strong figure who had saved her, Fu Shinan could not help but bite her lip hard. Then, she shook her head hard. No, her saviour''s skills were not inferior to Ji Zan''s. He would definitely survive through it. Even if her rebirth had a butterfly effect, it was impossible for such a big deviation to ur in a day. There must be some reason behind it. Otherwise, it must be Wang Bo''s lie ... He did not want Ji Zan to go to An Town at all¡­Although he was Ji Zan''s bodyguard, she did not trust him. Fu Shinan looked at Wang Bo and saw that his eyes were drooping at the corners and there seemed to be some emotion shing in his eyes. But before she could look more closely, Wang Bo had lowered his head. Suddenly, a strange feeling rose in her heart. She frowned slightly and decided that she must go to An Town to see her saviour no matter what. As for this team, if they didn''t want to go, it could only mean that there was no fate between them. If she was right, her benefactor from her past life should also want to go there. Moreover, only where there were people could she fully utilize her medical skills and system... As she was pondering carefully, Xiao Chang''an suddenly pouted and cried out, "I want grandma, wah... I want to find grandma." Looking at the tears in the child''s eyes, Fu Shinan felt a pang of heartache and quickly went over tofort him. "Don''t cry, Chang''an. Crying will make your wound worse." Ji Zan immediately jumped in through the window. He half-squatted beside the bed and held Xiao Chang''an''s soft little hand. He said gently," Be good, Chang ''an. Grandma has gone to a faraway ce. If she knew that you were crying, she would definitely be unhappy. " Xiao Chang''an cried even harder, "Uncle lie to me. Is grandma dead?" As soon as this sentence came out, Ji Zan fell silent. Wang Bo and Bai Lianhua also climbed in from outside. When they saw Fu Shinan standing inside, Bai Lianhua''s face changed, and she asked with tears in her eyes, "Brother Ji, who is this?" After thinking for a moment, Fu Shinan still reached out her hand to Bai Lianhua, "Hello, my name is Fu Shinan. I met Mr. Ji on the road." Bai Lianhua sized her up and reached out her hand, but she quickly let go after touching her. Then, she walked to the bed to see Xiao Chang''an. "Chang ''an, what''s wrong? " Xiao Chang''an kept crying and did not answer. Fu Shinan quickly walked over when she saw the frustration on Ji Zan''s face." Chang''an, be good. Auntie will bring you something deliciouster. Tell Auntie what you want to eat?" Fu Shinan''s voice was gentle, as if it had magical power. Xiao Chang''an slowly stopped crying. "Auntie, I... I want lollipops." "Alright, Auntie will bring it to you now." Fu Shinan went to the window but was stopped by Ji Zan. "I''ll go." His voice was low, and there was an abnormal hoarseness in it. Then, he ced one hand on the windowsill and jumped out easily. Chapter 14 - 14 : Hurry and Leave

Chapter 14: : Hurry and Leave

Bo Wang couldn''t help but feel surprised. He turned around and nced at Fu Shinan. Mr. Ji actually voluntarily helped a woman carry things? Bai Lianhua''s expression also changed several times. When she looked at Fu Shinan, her eyes revealed a hint of hostility. Fu Shinan frowned. Could it be that Bai Lianhua saw her as a love rival? While she was pondering, Ji Zan had already returned to the room, prepared the lollipops, and handed them to Xiao Chang''an. Then, he turned around and said to Wang Bo in a deep voice, "Chang''an just had surgery and needs at least five days before leaving. There is also a survivor with a leg injury here. We can use this time to gather some supplies." "Understood, Mr. Ji. I''ll do it now." Bo Wang nced at the young man lying on the bed and jumped out of the window. Bai Lianhua reached out to hold Ji Zan''s arm, her eyes teary. "Brother Ji, is it really the end of the world? What are we going to do in the future? I''m so scared ..." Ji Zan pushed her away and walked to the window with a frown. His tall figure instantly dimmed the light in the room. "Everything is unknown. No one can say for sure what will happen in the future. We can only try our best to live each day well." Ji Zan''s voice was calm as if he was talking to himself or to someone else. Fu Shinan nodded, but she suddenly felt dizzy. She could not help but grab the armrest of the bed. "Miss Fu, are you okay?" Ji Zan appeared by Fu Shinan''s side without her realizing it. His tall figure cast a shadow over her head, bringing suffocating pressure. Fu Shinan snapped back to reality and subconsciously took a step back, pulling her hand away from Ji Zan''s grip. "I''m fine, maybe just a bit nervous..." She shook her head, feeling strange. What just happened? It felt like she was hit by something. Ji Zan narrowed his eyes and reached out to support her again. "There''s another bed, you can rest for a while." Fu Shinan''s head was really dizzy, but she still said, "I''m fine." Bai Lianhua immediately followed and pulled Ji Zan''s arm, speaking in a sweet and delicate voice. "Brother Ji, you''ve been working all night, don''t worry about others. I''ll stay here with Chang''an, you should rest for a while." "No need." Ji Zan replied coldly and avoided Bai Lianhua''s outstretched hand. After such a drastic change, It was not appropriate and insensitive for him to reprimand her directly, but he was bing impatient. He then turned and embraced Fu Shinan, pushing her onto the third bed. "Don''t push yourself. Rest now. If something happens with Chang''an, we''ll need your help." Bai Lianhua was jealous. She clenched her hand that was pushed away and looked at Fu Shinan with a cold gaze. This eyesore! Fu Shinan couldn''t help but curse in her heart. This white lotus really treated her as an imaginary enemy. It seemed that her future days would not be easy. At this moment, Ji Zan''s watch suddenly beeped. He nced at it and stood up."I''ll go out for a while. You guys rest for a while." The door closed, leaving only the two of them and two patients in the room, creating an awkward atmosphere. FAs Fu Shinan opened her mouth, intending to say something to ease the tension, Bai Lianhua suddenly spoke up. "Miss Fu, don''t tell me you n to follow Brother Ji all the time, do you? Bai Lianhua''s direct question annoyed Fu Shinan. Just because she was following Ji Zan didn''t mean they had any sort of romantic connection. Moreover, why did she have to act this way just because she saw another woman? After all, this was the apocalypse, with natural disasters and zombies running rampant. One person couldn''t survive alone, so how could Bai Lianhua be certain that she could survive with just a man? Didn''t they need a capable team? Even with her powerful strengthening system, it was impossible for her to survive without eating or drinking, so she still needed a team to survive. Ji Zan was calm, steady, and able to fight, making him an excellent teammate, at least until they reached An Town. Seeing Bai Lianhua''s face turning uglier and uglier, Fu Shinanughed softly and raised her delicate face."Miss Bai is right. At least I don''t have the intention to leave yet." Bai Lianhua''s face instantly turned green." You''d better not have any ideas about Brother Ji. He won''t like you. " Fu Shinan chuckled. "Let''s set aside the importance of teamwork in the apocalypse for now. And besides, I''m not interested in men. Also, does Miss Bai think that Ji Zan likes you? Forgive my poor eyesight for not noticing at all. In order to coexist peacefully within the team in the future, I hope you can put away those dirty thoughts. Not everyone likes your Brother Ji." Chapter 15 - 15 : Fear of Strong Light

Chapter 15: : Fear of Strong Light

Bai Lianhua was so angry that her face turned pale. She said in exasperation," Shut up. I don''t want to coexist in peace with you. If you sensible enough, you should leave this ce quickly and don''t stick to Brother Ji. " Fu Shinan also stood up, her 1.75-meter height towering over Bai Lianhua, who was half a head shorter even in high heels. "It was your Brother Ji who asked me to stay. If you want me to leave, ask him. You can''t make that decision, can you?" Bai Lianhua raised her hand in exasperation and attempted to p Fu Shinan''s face. At this moment, Ji Zan suddenly opened the door and entered. Bai Lianhua''s expression instantly changed, and she tried to throw herself into Ji Zhan''s arms, pretending to be innocent. This time, Ji Zan dogded sideways and frowned. "You''re not a child anymore. Stand properly. It''s the apocalypse. You have to be strong." Bai Lianhua bit her lip. " Brother Ji, where did you go? I''m so scared. " " There are no zombies in the hospital for the time being. You don''t have to be afraid, " Ji Zan frowned. Bai Lianhua wailed. " But I''m scared. Brother Ji, can you apany me?! " Fu Shinan couldn''t be bothered watching the two get intimate. She walked straight to the bed and found that Xiao Chang''an had fallen asleep with a lollipop in his mouth. He was really a child. However, this was also good. It would save him from feeling the pain of the wound. She gently took off the lollipop and then caught a whiff of a refreshing fragrance of cologne. Ji Zan hade over to her. "How''s Chang ''an?" he asked. Fu Shinan turned around and smiled. She whispered, He''s asleep. The anesthetic has worn off, so he can rest now. This will also help him recover from his injury faster after today. Tomorrow he will be better." Ji Zan hummed and said softly, "Thank you for your hard work." Seeing that the two of them were talking and ignoring her, Bai Lianhua squeezed over again." Brother Ji, there''s no need to trouble Miss Fu with Chang ''an. I''ll take care of him. " "You''re not in good health. Take care of yourself first," Ji Zan said calmly. Bai Lianhua was stunned for a moment before she said sweetly," Thank you, Brother Ji. I''ve brought medication for my asthma. You don''t have to worry about me. " "If you''re tired, rest in the car," Ji Zan replied. Seeing that Ji Zan was about to leave, Bai Lianhua immediately tugged at his sleeve." I''m not tired. I just want to apany Brother Ji. " Fu Shinan felt disgusted when she heard the voice of Bai Lianhua. This woman and Shi Chan ''Er were practically carved out of the same mold. Unfortunately, she was too stupid at the time and did not see how disgusting Shi Chan'' Er was. Now that she saw another one like this, she could not help but feel nauseous. "Mr. Ji, I''m going to the car to find something. You guys chat." Fu Shinan opened the window and jumped out of the ward. Looking at the scene outside, she couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath. At this moment, the sky seemed to have been split open by a knife. Half of it was blue and the other half was orange. It was indescribably terrifying and strange. The sun was sandwiched between the two colors. The white light fell from the sky, and Fu Shinan felt a slight pain on her skin. She hurriedly opened the door and got into the car. It seems that not only humans, but even the environment has mutated. To survive, one not only has to face human disasters but also more serious natural disasters. But before that, one must first fill their stomach. Fu Shinan opened a packet of bread and ate it with canned meat. At this moment, a cement b three meters away from her car suddenly moved. Fu Shinan thought that she was imagining things and ignored it. Then, she heard a muffled bang. The two-meter-square cement b was lifted by something. A cloud of dust fell, and the thing revealed its original appearance. It was a zombie whose limbs were deformed from being crushed. Fu Shinan''s wrist trembled, and the bread fell on herp. Then, a strange scene happened. The zombie suddenly let out a terrifying squeak as if it was fried in oil, and smoke came out of its body. She widened her eyes, and after a moment, the zombiepletely turned into smoke, bones, and all. Could it be that zombies are afraid of the sun during the day? It seems that the Earth has left a way out for survivors. At this point, Ji Zan had already jumped out of the hospital room. Fu Shinan raised an eyebrow, oh, so soon? He didn''t continue to be lovey-dovey? She shivered and began to doubt her decision to team up with Ji Zan, it was really that Bai Lianhua who made her feel a little nauseous. He nced at the smoke that had yet to dissipate, opened the door, and got into the car."Zombies?" Fu Shinan nodded, "You noticed it as well." Chapter 16 - 16 :You Seems Very Confident About This Place

Chapter 16: :You Seems Very Confident About This ce

Ji Zan nodded and said in a deep voice, " These zombies seem to be afraid of sunlight. They will probably move at night. There are more than 100,000 people in the town. If death caused them to mutate, there will definitely be arge number of zombies tonight. " Fu Shinan could not help but feel her scalp tingle as she imagined the zombie tide in the movie. She thought for a moment and said, "As long as we don''t leave the ward, we should¡­ be fine." Ji Zan nced at her and asked, "You seem to be very confident in the ward?" Fu Shinan quickly defended herself. "Not really, it''s just that it didn''t copse during the earthquake, so I assumed it should be very strong." Ji Zan''s gaze had already turned to the outside of the car as he assessed the ward. "The structure of the ward is okay, but the ss needs to be reinforced. I''ll go find some bricks and block the ss." "I''ll go with you," Fu Shinan quickly put down the bread. She felt ufortable sending someone alone to do this, and now she was part of the team. Ji Zan ced his hand on the car door and said firmly, "No need, defense is a man''s job." Then he walked away without looking back. Fu Shinan felt a little sour inexplicably. At this point, why differentiate between men and women? She felt like it was a little greasy to act like a domineering CEO like that. Fu Shinan felt helpless, but in the hospital room, Bai Lianhua was coldly staring at this scene, her eyes full of resentment. She felt like this woman was trying to steal her man... As the sun began to set, Ji Zan hadpletely sealed the windows. Looking at the dirt on his body and the neatly stacked bricks, Fu Shinan couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. A CEO like Ji Zan would actually do such a thing? When he thought of his extraordinary skills, he could not help but be even more curious. In her understanding, most CEOs were big-bellied men sitting in office chairs giving orders. It was rare to see someone like Ji Zan with looks and skills, and even building walls... While she was thinking, Bai Lianhua had already walked out of the ward and said in a delicate voice," Brother Ji, rest for a while. When Bo Wanges back, he''ll do it. Come and have some water. " " How is Chang''an?" asked Ji Zan directly, then he took the mineral water handed over by Bai Lianhua, tilted his neck, took a few sips, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down with a bold gesture. Bai Lianhua looked into the car and deliberately blocked Fu Shinan''s line of sight."The child is already awake and eating." Fu Shinan chuckled and quickly turned her face to the side. Although she was full of curiosity about Ji Zan, she didn''t like him, and she didn''t know why Bai Lianhua had such animosity toward her. Her current concern was how to survive tonight if Ji Zan''s spection came true. Would her 100% enhanced house be able to withstand the zombie tide? A piercing engine noise interrupted Fu Shinan''s thoughts. Wang Bo drove the white car and made a beautiful drift to stop at the entrance of the ward. He jumped out of the car nimbly, carrying two huge travel bags on his shoulders. Because of the incident in An Town, Fu Shinan had some doubts about Wang Bo, so she couldn''t help but take a few more nces at him. This person was tall and muscr, and he gave off an explosive feeling of power. Who knew who would win if he and Ji Zan fought? Wang Bo had already respectfully walked up to Ji Zan. "Mr. Ji, I found some food and water." Ji Zan patted him on the shoulder. "Alright, go in and rest for a while." Then, she waved at Fu Shinan. "Miss Fu,e in." Fu Shinan really did not want to breathe the same air as Bai Lianhua. It was too nauseating. She once again doubted her decision. However, she could not sit outside all the time, as it would make her seem very antisocial. After hesitating for a moment, she returned to the ward. "Auntie, where did you go?" Chang''An liked Fu Shinan very much. As soon as he saw her, he reached out his hand. Fu Shinan walked up to Chang''An and held his chubby hands. She stroked his curly hair and said, "Auntie went out to get some things. Did you sleep well?" Chang''An nodded and said with satisfaction, "Yes, I''m wide awake now." "How''s your wound?" Fu Shinan asked with concern. "Does it still hurt?" "It won''t hurt if I don''t move," Chang ''an smiled. Fu Shinan couldn''t help butugh. " Then don''t move. It''ll recover soon. " However, at this moment, Bai Lianhua squeezed in. "Chang ''an, Uncle Wang Bo found a lot of food. What do you like to eat? Tell me and I''ll get it for you. " Fu Shinan was pushed to the side. Her gaze was slightly cold as she said lightly, "Chang ''an just finished his surgery. He can''t eat anything too hard, nor can he eat too much. Miss Bai, it''s better not to trouble yourself." Chapter 17 - 17: What’s Your Relationship With Zombies

Chapter 17: What''s Your Rtionship With Zombies

" Thank you, Auntie. " Chang''An smiled. " I understand. " Seeing that Xiao Chang''an listened to Fu Shinan, Bai Lianhua''s eyes darkened even more. She clenched her fists silently. At this moment, Bo Wang suddenly asked, "Mr. Ji, where are we going?" Hearing this, Fu Shinan also looked at Ji Zan. If they did not want An Town, then she would go by herself. Ji Zan took a sip of water and nced at Xiao Changan. "We''ll go to An Town after Chang''an recovers." Bo Wang''s eyes shed. " Mr. Ji, there are no survivors there. Why do you still want to go? It''s very dangerous." "I still have something left there, " Ji Zan said lightly. "I have to go. " Bo Wang hurriedly said, "Mr. Ji, forgive me for being blunt. An Town has arge poption. It''s very difficult for us to deal with the vast number of zombies. There''s really no need to take the risk. " Ji Zan looked at the blocked window with a firm gaze. Zombies are afraid of sunlight. We''ll go in during the day. " Bo Wang stopped talking and lowered his head. Ji Zan''s eyes shed, and his gaze deepened. Fu Shinan had also been paying attention to Wang Bo and noticed Ji Zan''s gaze. Their eyes met, but they instantly separated. At this moment, a voice sounded in the room. Fu Shinan then remembered that there was a young man with a fracture there and quickly walked over. The young man had already opened his eyes. When he saw the person who suddenly appeared, he subconsciously curled up."You are?" Fu Shinan revealed a professional smile and said gently, "Don''t be afraid. We''re normal people. How did you get into this hospital? Do you have any otherpanions?" The young man trembled as he seemed to remember something: "The ground suddenly shook, and my mother was killed by falling debris. Some people also changed and began to bite others... I lived in the nearby Guihua Vige and had a stomach infection. My mother brought me here for treatment, but everyone died, and I was trapped under the rubble..." The young man looked very frightened and kept crying. Fu Shinan sat beside him and said gently, "It''s fine now. This gentleman saved you." Ji Zan walked over. " You don''t have to thank me. Thank the sister beside you. She''s an excellent surgeon. She helped you reattach your leg. " The young man looked at Fu Shinan, then at Ji Zan, and said gratefully, "Thank you, sister and brother-inw!" "They are not rted, don''t call him brother-inw!" Bai Lianhua stood beside Ji Zan with an ugly expression. The young man''s face turned red and he looked at Fu Shinan in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, sister." Fu Shinan was helpless. " It''s okay. There''s some food here. Eat some and recover your strength. " As she spoke, she handed him a loaf of bread and a bottle of water. "What''s your name?" "My name is Mo Cheng." The young man took the food gratefully. Ji Zan nced at Bai Lianhua and frowned. He walked towards the young man again."What are your ns for the future?" Mo Cheng''s eyes reddened again. " Big Brother, is it apocalypse outside now? " "Most likely." Ji Zan nodded and said in a deep voice. Mo Cheng lowered his head and held the bread tightly. "I was dependent on my mother. Now, I am the only one left, and I don''t know what to do..." Ji Zan looked at Mo Cheng and thought for a moment. " You can follow us first. You can decide after you''ve thought it through. " Mo Cheng''s eyes instantly lit up. Just as he was about to thank him, a sound suddenly came from outside the door, followed by the sound of dragging footsteps! Bai Lianhua screamed and hugged Ji Zan''s arm tightly. Ji Zan''s face turned ugly, and he pushed her away. "Shut up! Do you want to attract the zombies in here?" Fu Shinan also frowned. This Bai Lianhua was really courting death. She stood beside Chang ''an and looked outside. Bo Wang also ran to the door. Through the door and window, he could see zombiesing towards them. He took out two baseball bats and handed one to Ji Zan. As they spoke, a zombie''s head suddenly mmed against the door window. Bai Lianhua screamed again, holding onto Ji Zan tightly. "Brother Ji, I''m scared!" This time, Fu Shinan couldn''t take it anymore. " Zombies can distinguish sounds. Miss Bai, please don''t scream! " "How do you know so much?" Bai Lianhua red at Fu Shinan. "What''s your rtionship with zombies?" Fu Shinan was so angry that sheughed. Bai Lianhua wanted to continue, but she was stopped by Ji Zan."Lianhua, I told you to shut up!" "Mr. Ji, what should we do now?" Bo Wang frowned. "Should we go out and lure the zombies away?" " Don''t move first, " Ji Zan observed. " Let''s see what happens. " "Alright." However, as soon as Bo Wang finished speaking, the zombies outside started to smash the door. Chapter 18 - 18: Enhancement Can Be Lowered

Chapter 18: Enhancement Can Be Lowered

Ji Zan stood at the door with a baseball bat in his hand and his expression was calm. His behavior calmed Fu Shinan down a lot. It must be said that having a stable teammate at this time was really reassuring. However, before she could feel too happy, she heard another slow and clumsy sound of footsteps. Seeing more and more zombies of all shapes and sizes gathered at the door, Bai Lianhua screamed again. "Brother Ji, what should we do? They won''t rush in, right? I''m so scared. I don''t want to die¡­" The sharp sound immediately provoked the zombies around the door and they began to smash the door. Fu Shinan really wanted to take a needle and sew this woman''s mouth shut. When did she not understand humannguage? Soon, Bo Wang realized that something was wrong. He asked curiously," Mr. Ji, this ss can''t be broken?" Hearing this, Ji Zan couldn''t help but turn around and look at Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan immediately turned her gaze to Mo Cheng, and followed suit with Jun Zan, looking at others suspiciously. Anyway, she had to keep the system a secret. However, just as she was thinking about it, she heard a crisp cracking sound! She really didn''t know if she should me Bo Wang''s jinxed mouth. It actually broke after he said that! At the same time, the system in Fu Shinan''s mind suddenly announced, [The ss defense has been reduced by 20 points. Cracks have appeared. Please continue to enhance it. ] Fu Shinan was stunned. Her defense could actually be reduced? Bai Lianhua screamed again. " The ss shattered! We''re finished. We''re dead. We shouldn''t have stayed here!" Ji Zan immediately walked to the door and tightened his grip on the baseball bat. Fu Shinan couldn''t help but sweat. If the ss shattered, zombies would definitely rush in. No matter how powerful Ji Zan and Wang Bo were, they might not be a match for the zombies. Moreover, there were so many zombies. They could not fight for a night! If the zombies smashed the door and swarmed in, they would be dead for sure. However, she could not strengthen the ss in front of everyone. If the cracks in the ss were to recover instantly, it would be difficult to exin. In her anxiety, the ss once again let out an ear-piercing sound of shattering. Fu Shinan also received a warning from the system. [ The ss defense reduced by 20. Please enhance it in time. ] Bai Lianhua was already trembling in fear. She grabbed Ji Zan tightly and her voice had already changed."Brother Ji, what should we do? We won''t die here, right?" Ji Zan''s face darkened. As long as the door was not broken, the zombies would not be able to break in. At most, the ss shattered, which was a little disgusting. Fu Shinan also thought of this and waited for the system to report. As soon as the defense of the house decreased, she would immediately strengthen it. They must ensure 100% defense so that they can survive the night. And the house strengthening wouldn''t be detected by the zombies. At this moment, a crisp sound rang out. The ss waspletely broken, and the zombie''s disgusting ws reached through the broken ss. Howls filled the entire ward. Xiao Chang''an and Mo Cheng could not help but tremble. They covered their heads and did not dare to reveal their heads. Ji Zan was the first tounch an attack, smashing a zombie''s head with a baseball bat and sending it flying. Soon, another zombie rushed up. Wang Bo''s hands were not slow either and swung down as well. Bai Lianhua watched, trembling all over. This time she didn''t care about being close to Ji Zan, because in the face of life and death, what is there to talk about love? She covered her ears with both hands and crouched down tremblingly. Fu Shinan, on the other hand, was fearless. Perhaps due to experiencing the apocalypse once, her eptance of the zombies was significantly stronger than others. If there was any difort, it was only feeling nauseous. Just as she was looking at the door, the system sounded the warning again. [ The room''s defense has been reduced by 5%. Please enhance it in time.] Sure enough, if the ss fell, the house''s defense would also drop. Since the system''s enhancement was always a 20% increase, Fu Shinan was not in a hurry. She kept her eyes on the door, wanting to take this opportunity to assess Ji Zan''sbat power. The result did not disappoint her. The two of them smashed dozens of zombies in session, but Ji Zan''s face was not red or out of breath. He held the baseball bat in one hand, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged. He actually had an inexplicable wild and sexy air about him. Fu Shinan pursed her lips. If it weren''t for the apocalypse, being with such a handsome CEO like Ji Zan would probably be a wonderful thing. But at this moment, all she could think of was whether she could survive until dawn. Chapter 19 - 19: Vicious

Chapter 19: Vicious

Bo Wang fought for a long time, he panted and asked, "Mr. Ji, what should we do? These zombies seem to be endless. Are we going to keep fighting here?" Ji Zan nodded and said in a low voice, "It''s definitely more dangerous outside than here. Let''s get through tonight first." At the same time, the defense of the house finally dropped to 80%. Fu Shinan quickly summoned the system and silently strengthened it. A secondter, Fu Shinan heard that someone had a soulpatibility of 80% with her. The enhancement was sessful, and the house''s defense and other attributes had all reached 100%. Excluding theter arrivals, Wang Bo and Bai Lianhua, as well as the rescued Mo Cheng, there were only two people in the room - Ji Zan and Xiao Chang''an. And she had strengthened the ss in the ward with Xiao Chang''an before, but she didn''t receive any other prompts from the system, which meant that Ji Zan was the one who could help her enhance the system''s strengthening ability. Now that she was sure that Ji Zan was the one, she hesitated a bit, wondering if he would still travel with her to AnTown. In a daze, there was another bang outside the door and an ear-piercing scream. "There are survivors here." Ji Zan''s expression changed. Bo Wang frowned and asked in a low voice, "Should we go over and take a look?" Ji Zan thought for a moment. " We can''t go out for now. If we leave, this ward will definitely fall. Think of a way to make some noise and attract all the zombies. Maybe we can save the survivors. " Bai Lianhua had been squatting on the ground and trembling but when she heard that Jizan wanted to create some noise, she immediately screamed at the top of her lungs. The sound was so loud that it made Fu Shinan''s ears ring. Chang''An and Mo Cheng both covered their ears. They had no idea that she was capable of screaming so loudly. After shouting for a long time, Bai Lianhua''s fear immediately lessened. She stood up and asked, "Brother Ji, do you still want me to scream?" Ji Zan had been smashing zombies, and there was already some sweat on his forehead. He took the time to reply, "No need." Fu Shinan and the two children heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. If they continued to listen, their eardrums would be damaged before the zombies got them. The zombie attacksted until dawn, and finally, it slowly retreated. Although Ji Zan''s physique was strong, he was also extremely tired at this moment. Bo Wang was sweating all over and copsed on the ground. The two men looked as if they had been fished out of the water. Fu Shinan had been paying attention to the defense of the room. If not for her, the wooden door of the ward would have been smashed by zombies. At this moment, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Bai Lianhua immediately ran to Ji Zan''s side. "Brother Ji, you must be tired. " She did not hear an answer for a long time, nor did Ji Zan push her away. She was still a little excited, but then she heard Ji Zan snoring lightly. He had already fallen asleep leaning against the foot of the bed. Bai Lianhua bit her lip and sat back in the corner hatefully. The moment she left, Bo Wang looked at Ji Zan with a hint of viciousness in his eyes. Fu Shinan was sensitive enough to catch this change and immediately did not dare to sleep. If anything happened to Ji Zan, the few of them would die. However, she did not expect the bodyguard of this prominent family to be so evil. She moved closer to where Ji Zan was lying and sat down facing Bo Wang. Bo Wang nced at her, then turned around and closed his eyes. Fu Shinan, on the other hand, did not dare to fall asleep. She tried her best to keep her brain awake. However, she couldn''t take it anymore after a sleepless night. Just as her vision turned dark and she almost fell off the bed, arge hand held her. "You didn''t sleep the whole night?" Ji Zan''s voice was low and hoarse from just waking up. Fu Shinan quickly sat up straight and lowered her voice, "I''m not sleepy, I don''t feel at ease when everyone sleeps." Ji Zan nodded. " Go to sleep now. Zombies probably won''te out during the day. I''ll go out and see if there are any survivors. " "I''m not sleeping." Fu Shinan rubbed her slightly stiff face. Bo Wang''s motive was unclear, so she didn''t dare to sleep. Who knew if this guy would strangle her to death while she was asleep? She didn''t dare to gamble. "You go ahead. I need Chang ''an and Mo Cheng injections." Ji Zan nced at his nephew and then at Mo Cheng."Alright, I''ll be back in a while." At this moment, Bo Wang suddenly opened his eyes."Mr. Ji, I''ll go with you." "Alright." Ji Zan nodded. After a few days of experience, zombies should not appear during the day. As long as Fu Shinan and the others did not go out, they would be fine. Fu Shinan''s heart was in her throat when she saw this. Because the moment Bo Wang spoke, she saw that sh of viciousness again. Chapter 20 - 20: Beware of Wang Bo

Chapter 20: Beware of Wang Bo

At this moment, Ji Zan had already left the house. Seeing the two of them walking further and further away, Fu Shinan could not help but shout towards the corridor," Mr. Ji, can you help me bring back something?" "What do you want, Miss Fu?" Ji Zan stopped. However, after he finished speaking, he saw Fu Shinan suddenly acting a little shy. He thought that it was something a girl needed, so he took a few steps forward. Fu Shinan knew that he had misunderstood, but she did not exin. She crossed her legs and whispered in his ear," Be careful of Wang Bo. There''s something wrong with him. " Ji Zan''s gaze changed slightly, but it returned to normal in an instant. "I''ll try my best to help you find it," he said indifferently. "Thank you." Fu Shinan entered the house without looking back. Bai Lianhua opened her eyes at this moment and immediately asked,"Where''s Brother Ji?" Fu Shinan didn''t look at her and walked straight to the medicine. She said lightly," He''s out. The children are still asleep. Please keep your voice down, Miss Bai. " "What did Brother Ji go out for?" Bai Lianhua''s voice became louder. "I don''t know." Fu Shinan couldn''t help but feel frustrated. Bai Lianhua was instantly enraged. She walked to Fu Shinan''s side and shouted, "What''s with your attitude?" Feeling fed up, Fu Shinan said, "I still want to ask what you mean. If Miss Bai Lianhua wants to feed the zombies, just scream out loud. There''s no fighting power in the room now." Thinking ofst night''s zombies, Bai Lianhua immediately closed her mouth. Then she whispered, "Don''t think you''re great just because you know some medical skills. You still rely on Mr. Ji Zan to survive." Fu Shinan looked down at her and said, "Oh, what about Miss Bai Lianhua? Did you rely on yourself?" "You¡­" Bai Lianhua red at Fu Shinan with hatred. "You want to fight?" Fu Shinan said disdainfully. "Come on. " Looking at Fu Shinan, who was half a head taller than her, Bai Lianhua really did not dare to make a move. After all, Ji wasn''t around, so it wasn''t worth it. " Let''s wait and see. " She red at him. " One day, I''ll get you out of my sight. " "I''ll say the same to you." Fu Shinan smiled. Bai Lianhua wanted to say some harsh words to Fu Shinan, but Xiao Chang''an just woke up. "Auntie!" Fu Shinan immediately put on a gentle smile. She had always been very patient with her patients."You''re awake. How do you feel today?" Xiao Changan grinned and said happily, "It''s much better. It doesn''t hurt much anymore." Fu Shinan: " That''s good. You''ll be able to jump around in a few days. I''ll get you whatever you want to eat. " "Bread and canned food will do." Fu Shinan opened the can for him and started eating in small bites. This child was really obedient. At this time, he was not picky about his food. After all, adults could eat the same things for a few meals in a row, but Chang ''an was only a few years old and had never been picky. Shemented the cruelty of the apocalypse. It was still fine if there were supplies now, but it would not be long before these supplies would go bad. If adults could not endure hunger, children would suffer even more. She thought about what she could eat now and let him eat more. Reaching out, he opened a bottle of grapefruit tea and handed it to Xiao Chang''an. "Drink something. Don''t choke." Bai Lianhua immediately caught Fu Shinan''s mistake."You''re a doctor. Don''t you know that children can''t drink sweet drinks? Chang ''an,e and drink some water." Bai Lianhua opened a bottle of mineral water. Xiao Changan frowned and grabbed Fu Shinan''s drink. "I want to drink grapefruit tea." Bai Lianhua was so angry that she gritted her teeth. This little brat had always been at odds with her. However, she still had to pretend to be kind. " Be good. It''s not good to drink drinks. Here, drink this. " She stuffed it into Xiao Changan''s mouth forcefully. Xiao Changan dodged backward, and the grapefruit tea instantly spilled out. Xiao Chang''an looked at the half bottle of drink in his hand and cried out loud. Fu Shinan couldn''t take it anymore and pushed Bai Lianhua away."Get lost." Bai Lianhua staggered and fell to the ground. At this moment, footsteps sounded in the corridor. Bai Lianhua immediately covered her chest and held her breath."You ... You''re too much. I''m doing this for the child, yet you actually attacked me¡­" As soon as he finished speaking, Ji Zan walked in. " Brother Ji, save me! " Bai Lianhua clutched her chest. " I''m so ufortable. " Fu Shinan remembered that Ji Zan had said that Bai Lianhua had asthma and could not help but frown. Anger could indeed trigger asthma, but Bai Lianhua''s symptoms didn''t seem like it. There was no visible muscle twitching in her throat when she breathed heavily, but rather it seemed like she was holding her breath, causing her face to turn red. Chapter 21 - 21 : He Believed

Chapter 21: : He Believed

Ji Zan frowned slightly and quickly took out a bottle of asthma medicine from Bai Lianhua''s pocket and sprayed it into her mouth. Soon, Bai Lianhua recovered. Then, she began to cry." Brother Ji, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have gotten angry at Miss Fu. I actually meant well and didn''t want the child to drink that junk. " Fu Shinan took a deep breath and spoke up. "It was me who let the child drink it. If he doesn''t drink it now, he might not have the chance to drink it in the future." Ji Zan nodded and looked at his little nephew''s crying face. His heart ached and he said coldly, "Miss Fu is right. Chang ''an, drink if you want." "Brother Ji, Chang ''an is still small¡­" "That''s enough." Ji Zan interrupted Bai Lianhua without any hesitation."Let''s clear this bed first. There''s a survivor who was injured." As he spoke, Bo Wang walked in with a middle-aged man on his back. Blood seeped out from the corner of the man''s mouth, and his face was pale. It was unknown if he was dead or alive. Fu Shinan quickly prepared the bed and gave the man a simple checkup. The preliminary judgment was that the man had suffered a heavy blow from an external force, causing him to feel dizzy. The blood at the corner of his mouth might have been from his tongue. However, she checked his body carefully and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that there were no signs of being bitten. " It won''t be easy tonight, " Ji Zan turned to Wang Bo. " We need to find a metal te and seal the door. " "I''ll do it." Bo Wang agreed quickly. After a while, he brought in an iron te. The two of them found support to fix the iron te and blocked the door. Looking at the two-centimeter thick iron te, Fu Shinan rxed a lot. It seemed like they wouldn''t have any trouble tonight. At this moment, the unconscious man suddenly woke up."You all¡­Who are you? Don''te over¡­" Fu Shinan walked to the bed andforted him gently, "Don''t be afraid. We''re all survivors. May I ask if you''re also from the hospital?" The man shook his head and said with a grimace, "I''m just passing by. What''s going on?" Ji Zan picked up the bread and took a bite. He said lightly, " Apocalypse, natural disaster. " The man''s jaw dropped. "How is that possible?" Fu Shinan shrugged helplessly. "Look at the world outside. What reason do you have not to believe it?" The man was momentarily speechless, then remembered his experience from the previous night and cursed, "Are all of these things real?" Bai Lianhua jumped in to assert her presence, "Who''s trying to trick you? If you don''t believe it, you can spend the night standing in the hallway." The man ignored her and looked at Ji Zan. "What are your ns?" After finishing the bread in two bites, Ji Zan said, " Go to An Town in three days. If you''re willing, you can follow us for the time being. " The man turned to Fu Shinan."Miss, are you a doctor?" Fu Shinan was slightly startled, and nodded, "Surgeon." "Alright, I''ll follow you." The man hesitated. Bai Lianhua red at Fu Shinan and turned her face away. Then, the man introduced himself as Cao Yong, an ountant of a smallpany. He had a friend who was hospitalized in a car ident, so he came to visit. He did not expect to be trapped. Everyone introduced themselves to each other. Mo Cheng also woke up and soon became familiar with Cao Yong. Fu Shinan took a closer look at Cao Yong. He dressed maturely but looked young, probably not even 25. He had a delicate appearance, but his hair was somewhat sparse. Judging from the marks on his nose, he was a regr sses wearer, though his sses were nowhere to be seen. The following time was somewhat dull. Seven people crowded into a room that was only six or seven square meters, making it very cramped. While there was a bathroom inside, it wasn''t soundproof, and just thinking about it made Fu Shinan feel ufortable. However, what embarrassed her even more was when Ji Zhan pulled out a package of sanitary napkins from his pocket and handed them to her. "This is what Miss Fu requested." Everyone''s eyes were on the thing in Ji Zan''s hand. At that moment, Fu Shinan really wanted to find a hole to hide in. "Thank you." She grabbed the sanitary pad and ran straight into the bathroom. However, she quickly calmed down. Ji Zan giving her this item was enough to prove that he was suspicious of Wang Bo and was using it to send him a message. However, Bai Lianhua would probably go crazy from anger. In fact, Fu Shinan''s guess was correct. When she saw Ji Zan help Fu Shinan get the sanitary pads, Bai Lianhua''s face turned green with anger and she forced herself to control her expression. Chapter 22 - 22 : Survival of the fittest

Chapter 22: : Survival of the fittest

In the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. Fu Shinan had not slept the entire night and could not help but doze off. Ji Zan carefully carried Xiao Chang''an to the side. "Miss Fu, lie down and rest for a while." Fu Shinan was really sleepy. She quickly nodded to Ji Zan and nestled beside Xiao Chang''an. In her daze, she was awakened by a harsh tapping sound. Seeing the swaying iron te, she realized that the sky was already dark. With the iron-made doors and windows, the safety factor had increased significantly, but everyone still didn''t dare to sleep. Three days had passed in a sh. Because of Mo Cheng''s severe injury, Ji Zan decided to let him continue with the IV drip for another day. He went out with Wang Bo to search for survivors and supplies during the day and stayed in this small ward with them at night. On the morning of the fourth day, Bai Lianhua couldn''t bear it anymore, "Brother Ji, when can we leave here? I want to take a bath. It''s so ufortable." In the past few days, Bai Lianhua had been constantly seeking attention for herself. Other than Wang Bo and Ji Zan, no one paid attention to her. Seeing how pretentious she was, Cao Yong turned his face away. Fu Shinan couldn''t be bothered to look at it either. The sound of her sticky voice kept ringing in her ears. It was really depressing. She took advantage of the daylight to go out for some fresh air. Just as she reached the car, she heard footsteps behind her. He turned around and saw Wang Bo. "Miss Fu, can we talk?" Wang Bo asked directly. "What''s the matter?" Fu Shinan asked warily. "With Miss Fu''s medical skills, why do you have to be bullied here?" Wang Bo said in a low voice. Fu Shinan immediately took a step back."You mean¡­" Wang Bo nced at the hospital and whispered, "I can take you to a ce with all the supplies." "Mr. Wang, don''t you want to be with Mr. Ji?" Fu Shinan frowned. Wang Bo curled his lips and said sarcastically, "Miss Fu should know better than me that this is the end of the world. Survival of the fittest. I hope Miss Fu can consider my suggestion." "Thank you, Mr. Wang. I will consider it." Fu Shinan pondered for a moment. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Ji Zan carrying Xiao Chang''an. Wang Bo turned his head and gave Fu Shinan a warning look before walking toward Ji Zan. "Mr. Ji, is there anything else I can do for you?" he asked respectfully. Ji Zan nced at Fu Shinan and said lightly," No, I''m taking Chang ''an for a walk. " Wang Bo immediately said with concern, " The sunlight''s violet rays are much stronger than before. Chang ''an''s skin is tender. Don''t stay under the sun for too long. " Ji Zan nodded and walked towards Fu Shinan. Wang Bo turned his head, the coldness in his Wang Bo turned his head and the coldness in his eyes intensified. In the ward, Bai Lianhua was staring at Fu Shinan fiercely. "What did Wang Bo say to you?" Ji Zan put down Xiao Chang''an and raised his deep, bottomless eyes. Fu Shinan nced in the direction where Wang Bo disappeared."He said he wanted to take me to a ce with all the supplies." Ji Zan''s eyes shed with a trace of inquiry."What do you think, Miss Fu?" "If Mr. Ji still wants to go to An Town, I will follow you." Fu Shinan smiled. "What if I don''t go?" Ji Zan asked. "Then I''ll leave by myself," Fu Shinan said directly. "Miss Fu is very confident that there will be a fallout shelter in An Town," Ji Zan frowned. "Even if there isn''t, I''ll still go take a look." Fu Shinan nodded. Ji Zan''s voice suddenly lowered."Is there someone in An Town that Miss Fu cares about?" " I guess so. Someone who once saved me. " "What is Mr. Ji''s n?" Fu Shinan asked. " I have something important in An Town too. Miss Fu, you can follow me without worry. " Ji Zan smiled. "Then it''s settled. I''ll have to rely on Mr. Ji''s care along the way." Fu Shinan reached out her hand to Ji Zan. Ji Zan shook Fu Shinan''s hand. "I also have to thank Miss Fu for choosing me." Fu Shinan smiled and said, "The world admires the strong, so naturally, we have to choose the strongest for our allies. So you don''t have to thank me. If you were a pushover, I might have left long ago." "You won''t!" Ji Zan smiled. At this moment, Xiao Chang''an''s voice came from beside him. "My face hurts." Fu Shinan quickly pulled her hand away and carried him into the shadows. "It seems that the sun has really mutated. It can make people feel pain." " That''s right. We don''t know if the ultraviolet rays will cause any other harm to the human body. We have to find a safe ce as soon as possible and stock up on food and supplies. Once the climate changes, we have to be prepared in advance. " Ji Zan then turned to Fu Shinan. "If there''s nothing special, Miss Fu, we''ll go to An Town tomorrow morning." Chapter 23 - 23 : Dealing with Wang Bo

Chapter 23: : Dealing with Wang Bo

Fu Shinan naturally hoped that it would be as soon as possible."No problem." "Let''s go and take a look at Mo Cheng''s condition first." Seeing the two of them walking back, Bai Lianhua immediately returned to the ward before them."Brother Ji, are we leaving already?" Ji Zan ced Xiao Changan on the bed and said lightly, "Tomorrow morning." Upon hearing that they could leave this damned ce, Bai Lianhua was excited."Then I''ll pack my things." Ji Zan nodded and looked at Mo Cheng."How are you?" Mo Cheng gritted his teeth. " I''m fine. I can leave. " "I''ll get you a pair of crutchester," Ji Zan said after a moment of silence." "Thank you so much, Mr. Ji." Mo Cheng immediately said gratefully. "Has Mr. Ji decided?" Wang Bo immediately asked. "Are you going to An Town?" Ji Zan raised an eyebrow, his in gaze carrying the imposing power of a seasoned leader. "Don''t want to go?" he asked informally. Wang Bo hurriedly replied, "I''m just worried that Mr. Ji might be in danger." "There are no zombies during the day. Just find a sturdy house at night," Bai Lianhua said. She was afraid that Ji Zan might change his mind, after all, An Town is full of Ji Zan''s businesses. If the hotel didn''t copse, she could take a bath, sleep well, and get rid of these terrible days. Wang Bo nced at her and stopped talking. Ji Zan had already stepped out of the room, and Bai Lianhua immediately followed. "Brother Ji, I want to go out for a walk too." As she watched the closed door, Fu Shinan suddenly became unsure if it was right to follow Ji Zan. If she had to look at Bai Lianhua every day, she would rather go alone and at least have some peace. "Have Miss Fu and Mr. Jie to an agreement?" Wang Bo suddenly raised his head, his eyes showing undisguised sarcasm, now that Ji Zan had left. "An Town was decided by Mr. Ji a long time ago. Besides, Mr. Ji can''t be easily swayed by others." Fu Shinan tried to be natural. Wang Bo sneered. " From a woman''s point of view, you can''t. But from a doctor''s point of view, it''s different. " "What do you mean?" Fu Shinan couldn''t help but feel nervous. Wang Bo''s body shed, and he lunged towards Fu Shinan. He wanted to kill her! At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open. Ji Zan strode to Fu Shinan and said, "Wang Bo, you disappoint me." Wang Bo''s square face instantly turned ferocious. "Since you already know, I won''t pretend anymore! I''ve been tolerating you for a long time." He cursed and threw a punch at Ji Zan. Ji Zan''s five fingers suddenly clenched, grabbing Wang Bo''s fist. The muscles on his arm bulged, as if they were about to tear his clothes apart. His voice was as cold as a demon from hell, "Since you''re looking for death, don''t me me." Ji Zan shouted, and his left fist struck towards Wang Bo''s face. Wang Bo dodged his head and then kneed Ji Zan in the stomach. He loudly cursed, "It''s you who''s looking for death! Let me tell you, all the brothers in An Town think you''re dead, so you have to die! Only then can I be the boss." "Just because of this? Wang Bo, do you think you can stop me with just yourself?" Ji Zan sneered. His fist suddenly changed direction, smashing towards Wang Bo''s kneecap. Both of them moved as fast as lightning. There was a crisp cracking sound, and Wang Bo''s leg immediately turned as soft as a noodle. Before he could react, Ji Zan had kicked him out of the ward, and of course, he followed. Fu Shinan was sweating all over. She never thought that Wang Bo would actually do something so direct. If Ji Zan hadn''te back, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Cao Yong and Mo Cheng were both wide-eyed, and it took them a while to recover. When Bai Lianhua came back, perhaps because she had seen him outside just now, she did not ask about Wang Bo. Chang ''an had fallen asleep at that time, but he was still in a daze after being woken up by themotion. Fu Shinan sent him back to sleep with a few words. Soon, Ji Zan came back from outside. His face was as dark as water, and he was holding a deformed crutch in his hand. Xiao Chang''an immediately grinned and said happily, "Uncle, you really found the crutch." Mo Cheng looked at Ji Zan with admiration."Thank you, Mr. Ji. Thank you, Mr. Ji." "You''re wee." Ji Zan''s expression softened slightly as he said to the few of them, "Have a good rest tonight. We''ll set off early tomorrow morning." That night, no one asked where Wang Bo went. Everyone knew what happened to him. Cao Yong and Mo Cheng''s attitudes towards Ji Zan also became more respectful. Fu Shinan saw all of this. Ji Zan indeed had the ability to lead. Chapter 24 - 24 : Why Did She Match With Him

Chapter 24: : Why Did She Match With Him

The next morning, everyone had a simple meal and drove on their way. Bai Lianhua insisted on sitting in the same car as Ji Zan, and Xiao Chang''an had to follow his uncle. Fu Shinan drove Cao Yong and Mo Cheng. As Mo Cheng''s leg injury had not recovered, Fu Shinan let him lie in the back seat, while Cao Yong sat in the passenger seat. As soon as the car started, Mo Cheng clicked his tongue in wonder."Sister Fu, your car is not bad. It''s actually so stable." Fu Shinan''s lips curled up. This kid sure knows his stuff. Cao Yong probably knew about cars as well, so he couldn''t help but look around."Miss Fu''s car is very high-end." Fu Shinan thought to herself that with 100% defense and speed, how could the configuration not be high? But on the surface, she said, "It''s okay. I changed the engine and some small parts." "No wonder." Cao Yong nodded and said, "Miss Fu is a doctor in what field?" Fu Shinan smiled and said,"Cardiology." Cao Yong''s face was filled with respect. " Then Miss Fu''s medical skills must be superb. " Fu Shinan said modestly, "It''s not superb, it''s just saving the dying and healing the wounded." The three of them chatted aimlessly for a while, and suddenly saw the car in front slow down. Fu Shinan quickly slowed down too. After getting off the car, she found that there was a nearly two-meter-wide crack in front of them. It was so deep that they couldn''t see the bottom, and hot air was constantly pouring out. If they fell down, they would definitely turn into minced meat. Bai Lianhua started shouting again, "Brother Ji, the car will fall. What should we do?" Fu Shinan nced at the crack, and then at the wheels of her own car. She should be able to drive her car over the crack without any problem. However, Ji Zan''s car would be a problem, or rather, any normal car would be. But then she thought about her own enhancement ability, and her eyes lit up. She could also enhance Ji Zan''s car. She walked over and ced her finger on the car door. "Enhance." [5% sess rate. Item enhancement failed. Do you wish to continue?] "Continue." The system notification once again said,[Sess rate: 5%. Item enhancement failed. Do you want to continue?] "Continue." After failing five times in a row, Fu Shinan looked at Ji Zan and said, "Mr. Ji, can youe over for a moment?" Ji Zan walked to Fu Shinan''s side."Miss Fu, what''s the matter?" Fu Shinan braced herself and grabbed Ji Zan''s hand. "Enhance." [ Someone with high soulmatepatibility with the host has appeared. The item has been sessfully strengthened. Armor +20, Endurance +20, Speed +20. Do you wish to continue enhancing?] Although Fu Shinan had been suspicious before, she couldn''t help but take a closer look at Ji Zan now. But she still didn''t understand what this soul resonance meant. Was it mystical? Do people really have souls? Ji Zan was taken aback, but he didn''t shake off Fu Shinan''s hand. Instead, he felt that her hand was soft, which was hard to imagine given that those hands were operating on the surgical table. He asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" Fu Shinan didn''t answer. She kept repeating the word "enhance" in her mind. After a while, Ji Zan''s car was enhanced to 80 percent. Just as she was about to perform the final enhancement, her hand was suddenly pulled away. "Why are you pulling Brother Ji? Fu Shinan, are you shameless?"Bai Lianhua ran over in exasperation. Ji Zan''s expression darkened." Bai Lianhua!!" "Ji Brother!" Bai Lianhua immediately shed tears, but she didn''t let them fall. Her pitiful appearance waspletely under her control! Then she covered her chest and started breathing heavily. "Ji Brother, I feel so ufortable..." Ji Zan frowned and took out some medicine from her pocket. Bai Lianhua took the medicine tremblingly and sprayed it into her mouth a few times before finally calming down. Through subtle facial expressions, Fu Shinan could almost tell that she was faking it. She couldn''t help feeling annoyed and said directly, "The crack is not a big problem. Step on the gas pedal and we can pass. I''ll go first." After speaking, she got back into the car. Watching her start the car, Cao Yong couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Fu, this¡­Will it work?" "No problem, sit tight." Fu Shinan smiled."Then, she stepped on the elerator, and the car shot like an arrow. There was almost no tremor. The entire process was as if it was on t ground, fast and stable. Outside the car, Bai Lianhua covered her mouth in shock. Fu Shinan, that bitch, was definitely a lunatic. Ji Zan was also shocked. The crack was not small. Moreover, the surrounding soil had loosened. No one could predict what would happen when the wheels ran over it. He did not expect Fu Shinan to rush over just like that. Cao Yong was in the passenger seat and was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat."Miss Fu¡­You ... You''re too wild." "Is it really over?" Mo Cheng, who was lying in the back seat, also got up, his entire body trembling. Chapter 25 - 25 : Meeting Scumbags Again

Chapter 25: : Meeting Scumbags Again

Fu Shinan curled her lips. With her speed and endurance increased by 100%, there was nothing to be afraid of. She stopped the car and waved at Ji Zan."Mr. Ji, you cane over now. No problem." Ji Zan pondered for a moment and nodded. Bai Lianhua immediately disagreed and coyly said, " No, Brother Ji. Let''s go another way. Look, there are signs of soil loosening at the edge of the crack. Our car is too big to pass through." This way, he did not have to take the risk and they could shake off Fu Shinan. "This is the only road that leads to An Town, " Ji Zan said coldly. " You either get in the car or find a way to walk there yourself. " Bai Lianhua could only shut her mouth resentfully. Ji Zan started the car again and instantly felt the difference. The car seemed to be much lighter and the engine seemed to have doubled in size. Was it an illusion? He suddenly thought of Fu Shinan, who was touching the car just now. But what could he do in just two minutes? When he thought of her car, which was much faster and stronger than ordinary cars, his brows furrowed even more. In the car, Xiao Changan also had a look of admiration. "Uncle, Auntie Fu is so cool!" Ji Zan nodded and said to Xiao Changan, "Fasten your seatbelt. We''re going over too." Bai Lianhua immediately fastened her seatbelt and scrambled to the back seat. Ji Zan looked at her coldly and started the car engine without saying anything. Instantly, his car was as fast as lightning. A white light streaked across, and the car had already leaped over the deep ditch. Bai Lianhua was already prepared to shout, but she realized that other than the car starting to move, there was basically nothing else. "Brother Ji, is there any change to this car?" Even Bai Lianhua, who didn''t know anything about cars, could feel it. Ji Zan''s eyes shed. This proved that this car had indeed changed. Could it be that Fu Shinan had some kind of special ability like in the novel? With the enhancement from the system, the two cars sped quickly and covered the originally two-hour journey in just fifty minutes. However, the entrance to the town was blocked by a pile of rocks. It was obvious that it wasn''t the zombies who piled the stones, it''s human! This made Fu Shinan excited. Since that was the case, it meant that there must be people in An Town. It seemed that she remembered correctly. There was indeed a fallout shelter here. In other words, her benefactor was very likely here. She immediately stopped the car. Meanwhile, Ji Zan had already started moving the stones. Cao Yong and Fu Shinan quickly went down to help. They had just moved a few stones when they heard the sound of a car engine. In the blink of an eye, several cars arrived at the entrance to the town. Seeing who had arrived, Fu Shinan''s blood froze. It was actually Yu Jian? What coincidence, even though they had parted ways, they had alsoe to An Town! Behind him was the seductively dressed woman, Shi Chan''er. In addition to these two acquaintances, there were several men around Yu Jian''s age, all with unfriendly expressions and fierce looks. More importantly, they all seemed to begging behind Yu Jian. "B * tch, you actually came here. You''re really courting death!"When she saw Fu Shinan, Shi Chaner immediately cursed. Her head was still hurting. As soon as she saw Fu Shinan, Shi Chan''er immediately started cursing. Her head was still hurting from thest time they met. Fu Shinan sarcastically asked, "Bitch, who are you cursing?" "Of course, I''m cursing..." Shi Chan''er had only just started speaking when Yu Jian interrupted her. "Fck, are you fcking stupid? She''s cursing you, can''t you hear?" Shi Chan''er, unlike her previous domineering attitude, stood meekly by Yu Jian''s side, lowering her head and saying, "Then you must teach this bitch a lesson for me. Don''t forget, we were beaten up by her..." Yu Jian immediately stared at Shi Chan ''Er coldly. She actually dared to mention his embarrassing matter. Shi Chan'' Er immediately shut her mouth in fear. Fu Shinan frowned. Shi Chan ''Er''s personality was unruly and domineering. Even if she was with Yu Jian, it was only to take revenge on her. How could she be suppressed by Yu Jian? There were also a few others who obeyed Yu Jian''s orders. It was really too strange. While he was thinking, he heard Yu Jian say in a strange tone, "Isn''t this our great CEO Ji? You''re a big shot. Why do you want to enter An Town?" Ji Zan dusted his hands and slowly straightened his body."Yes, so what?" Yu Jian said arrogantly, "Then leave this woman to me. Kneel down and kowtow three times to me. Once I''m happy, I''ll let you in." Then, he said to the men beside her, "This slut is very flirtatious. Seeing that you guys are loyal, I''ll reward her to you." Chapter 26 - 26 : Dragon Tattoo

Chapter 26: : Dragon Tattoo

The few people brought by Yu Jian immediately looked at Fu Shinan, not hiding the greed in their eyes. Fu Shinan was tall and slender. Her profession as a doctor gave her a cold temperament. It was obvious that she was not easy to win over, but this kind of woman was more attractive to them. These people''s undisguised gazes made Fu Shinan feel nauseous. Ji Zan stood in front of Fu Shinan and blocked her, his movements natural and tacit. "You think you can snatch her away from me with just the few of you?" He smiled disdainfully. "Are you daydreaming?" Watching Fu Shinan standing by his side like a helpless little bird, Yu Jian felt a surge of jealousy. He had never seen her rely on him so much when they were together. He cursed loudly, "Damn it, are you courting death? What are you waiting for? Attack him! As long as you take care of this guy, that slut is yours to y with!" Several people rushed towards Ji Zan in an instant. In their eyes, Ji Zan was just a slightly taller, better-looking guy, nothing more than a pretty boy. Ji Zan turned to Fu Shinan and said, "Go wait in the car." Fu Shinan was a little uneasy. "Mr. Ji, you''re going alone?" "Get in the car." Ji Zan pushed her into the car without any exnation. Meanwhile, Bai Lianhua clenched her teeth and stared at the scene with a cold, unyielding gaze. This was the first time she had seen Ji Zan so concerned about a woman. It was different from his attitude towards her...Bai Lianhua felt a sense of crisis. This Fu Shinan definitely could not be allowed to stay. Outside the car, a few people were already waving their fists at Ji Zan. Ji Zan raised his hand and punched, then swept his leg and knocked down two more. The other two immediately took out the sticks hanging from their waists and threw them at Ji Zan. However, Ji Zan was even faster. He grabbed their wrists and flung them hard. The two of them collided and fell to the ground, seeing stars. This was not the end. Ji Zan stepped on one of the people''s legs. With a crisp crack, the person immediately wailed. The rest of the people immediately wanted to run, but Ji Zan kicked a stone away and hit the person''s knee, knocking him down. Cao Yong, who was sitting in the car, immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. "What does Mr Ji do for a living?" she asked in a low voice." Fu Shinan also narrowed her eyes. Ji Zan was ruthless and urate. If she did not know his identity, Fu Shinan might have thought that he was a bodyguard. "You know Mr. Ji''s moves?" she asked." Cao Yong nodded. "This kind of fighting technique is very rare. It''s usually mainly used for closebat. Generally, only two kinds of people will use it." "Who is it?" Fu Shinan was puzzled." "Mercenaries and killers!" Cao Yong said with a serious expression." Fu Shinan looked at him in surprise."I remember that Mr. Cao is an ountant. You even know about this?" "Uh ..." Cao Yong faltered for a moment, rubbed his nose, and said, "When I was in school, I thought these things were pretty cool, so I had a simple understanding of them." "Oh, I see." Fu Shinan smiled."She didn''t say anything else, but this Cao Yong was definitely not as simple as an ountant... Outside the window, Ji Zan had finished his battle. He threw them on the ground. Yu Jian''s expression turned ugly as he cursed fiercely, "Even if you can enter An Town, don''t even think about getting any benefits."With that, he opened the door and got into the car. He stepped on the elerator and disappeared. Ji Zan smiled disdainfully, thinking it was ridiculous for them to try to attack him with such weak skills. Fu Shinan opened the door and walked out. "Mr Ji''s skills give people a sense of security. My judgment was right." Then she turned to the groaning men on the ground and asked with a smile, "It looks like we''re lucky today. Theborers who were supposed to move these stones didn''t show up." "That''s right. Hurry up and get to work, or I''ll get Brother Ji to cripple you."Bai Lianhua also got out of the car. It was finally her turn to make her presence known. Fu Shinan didn''t want to look at her, so she turned her face to the person whose leg was broken by the others, "Tell me, what''s the situation inside now?" The man was crying and whimpering in pain, with snot and tears streaming down his face, "Even if you''re powerful, it''s useless. The An Town has been upied by three different factions. They not only have weapons and equipment, but they''ve also plundered all the resources. Even if you go in, you won''t get anything good. If you don''t want to die, you should find another ce to go." Fu Shinan''s spirits lifted, and she asked, "Have you seen a tall man wearing camouge, with a dragon tattoo on his right wrist?" Ji Zan''s eyes flickered slightly, but he quickly returned to normal. The man on the ground shook his head and said through gritted teeth, "I haven''t seen him." Chapter 27 - 27 : A Very Important Person

Chapter 27: : A Very Important Person

Fu Shinan looked disappointed. Was her savior not in An Town? Or did they miss it? If it weren''t for Ji Zan and Xiao Chang''an, she would have arrived at An Town that night. It was toote to say anything now. "Miss Fu?" A hand patted Fu Shinan''s shoulder, warm and strong. She turned around and saw a pair of narrow eyes. "Is that person very important to Miss Fu?" "Yes." Fu Shinan cleared her throat and looked away. "Maybe I''m not fated to be with him."However, she still held a glimmer of hope in her heart. Earlier, he had said that there were three factions in An Town, so he probably wouldn''t know all of them. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Bai Lianhua shout, "Ah, Brother Ji, they''ve run away!" Ji Zan turned around and saw three people holding one person and running away. Only the person whose leg bone was broken by the stone was lying on the ground, unable to move. Fu Shinan couldn''t help but frown, "We have to leave this ce quickly." Ji Zan narrowed his eyes and got into the car. "Follow me." Fu Shinan nced at the person on the rock."Then what about this person?" "Hispanions wille to save him." Ji Zan started the car after saying that. Five minutester, the two cars arrived at the city center. Seeing the copsed buildings around them, Fu Shinan felt a chill down her spine. At this moment, Ji Zan slowed down the car. Fu Shinan guessed that he might have something to say, so she immediately opened the window."Mr. Ji, what''s the matter?" " I need to go somewhere, " Ji Zan said directly. " Chang ''an and Bai Lianhua will take your car first. Wait for me at my vi. Chang'' an knows the way. "" Bai Lianhua did not follow this time. She carried Xiao Changan and got out of the car obediently, but she still shouted, "Brother Ji, you must be careful. I''ll be worried." Ji Zan had already walked in the opposite direction. Cao Yong sat in the back seat and gave the front passenger seat to Bai Lianhua and the child. However, Bai Lianhua was not grateful. Instead, sheined, "What kind of broken car is this? It''s so crowded." Xiao Chang''an had never liked Bai Lianhua. He said in a childish voice, "Auntie Bai Lianhua, can you shut your mouth? My uncle isn''t here, so he can''t hear you." Bai Lianhua pursed her lips. She had indeed shut up, but she red fiercely at Xiao Chang''an. This little brat was really as annoying as before. Fu Shinan saw this and her impression of Bai Lianhua became even worse. However, Xiao Chang''an had a good memory. Twenty minutester, everyone found the vi that Ji Zan had mentioned, but half of it had copsed. Everyone went in to check. There were still two intact bedrooms and a bathroom, and half of the kitchen was still usable. For those who had been eating junk food for a few days, it was already very good news. Just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief, Bai Lianhua straightened her neck and said, "This is Brother Ji''s vi. You''re not allowed to touch anything." The few of them did not say a word and directly treated her like air. Even Xiao Chang''an was extremely annoyed. He frowned and turned around. "Auntie, I''ll bring you upstairs to take a look."He reached out his chubby little hand to hold Fu Shinan''s hand and walked upstairs. "Chang ''an, how can you bring an outsider upstairs?" Bai Lianhua immediately scolded." Xiao Changan pouted. " Auntie Fu is not an outsider. She saved me. " "So what?" Bai Lianhua said sarcastically. "She was a doctor. It was her duty to save lives." Fu Shinan really wanted to give Bai Lianhua a few ps. Her expression turned cold."As a doctor, I should indeed save lives. However, I remember Mr. Ji saying that this is his vi. I don''t know what reason Miss Bai has used to stop us. Are you Ji Zan''s wife? Girlfriend? Neither, right?" "Who do you think I am?" Bai Lianhua said hatefully. "I don''t care." Fu Shinan said disdainfully. "I just want to warn you that Mr. Ji asked us toe here. You can''t control us." "You bitch, no wonder those people scold you."Bai Lianhua was exasperated and raised her hand to p her. Fu Shinan dodged, and Bai Lianhua suddenly lost her footing and rolled down the stairs. She was only at the third step, so she didn''t turn around. She continued to pull Xiao Chang''an and said with a smile, "Baby, let''s go." The two of them went upstairs and realized that the wall on the east side had copsed. Although the bathroom could be used, it was too close to the copsed area and was a little dangerous. Chapter 28 - 28: It’s Grandma

Chapter 28: It''s Grandma

"The second floor isn''t too safe, let''s go down." Although Fu Shinan wanted to take a bath, her life was more important than cleanliness. Xiao Chang''an listened to her and immediately nodded. Just as the two of them reached the stairs, they saw Bai Lianhua rushing up like a madman."Fu Shinan, how dare you hit me! I''ll fight you to the death." Fu Shinan casually pulled Bai Lianhua away, causing her to stagger. Then, she carried Xiao Chang''an downstairs. " There''s a bathroom upstairs, " she continued. " It''s just that the wall next to the bathroom has copsed. It''s just a little dangerous. If you really want to take a bath, you can give it a try. " Mo Cheng''s legs were still wrapped in steel tes, so it was naturally impossible for him to take a bath. Cao Yong also had no obvious interest in taking a bath. He looked around and frowned."I wonder how the defense of this ce is. An Town is more prosperous and has arge poption. The number of zombies is probably even greater. Wait until nighttime..." He did not finish his sentence, but Fu Shinan understood. She carried Xiao Chang''an and looked around. "It should be alright. The walls of the big vi should be very thick." Then, she closed her eyes and muttered in her heart, "Enhance." Soon, the system gave a notification of failure. As expected, when Ji Zan was not around, her system would return to its original state. After shouting more than ten times, she finally seeded once. Fu Shinan knew that the next failure would cause her defense to drop, so she didn''t dare to continue enhancing. She could only wait for Ji Zan to return before making any ns. Unexpectedly, the sky turned dark. Bai Lianhua calmed down and stopped. She knew that she was no match for Fu Shinan, and Ji Zan was not around, so she ran to a corner. Fu Shinan, on the other hand, was a little anxious. The sun had already set and Ji Zan had not returned yet. Could it be that he was in danger? Based on what Wang Bo said, there seemed to be more bodyguards in An Town. Could these people be like Wang Bo? As she was thinking, he suddenly heard a rustling sound. Fu Shinan immediately took a step back. Cao Yong also stood up sensitively." "What should we do when Mr. Ji isn''t here?" Mo Cheng shrank nervously." While they were talking, a zombie came to the window and started knocking on it. She could vaguely make out the zombie''s appearance from the room. It was an olddy in her fifties. Her hair was gray, her eyes were red, and she kept roaring like a beast. Suddenly, Xiao Chang''an shouted, "Grandma, she''s my grandma!" Fu Shinan looked at the olddy in shock. She did not expect to see Xiao Chang''an''s grandmother in such a situation. "Chang ''an, don''t look." Xiao Changan hugged Fu Shinan tightly and started crying, "Why did my grandmother be like this? I miss my grandmother..." Fu Shinan really didn''t know how to exin. She could only gently pat Xiao Changan''s back. "Don''t cry, she''s no longer your grandmother." "My grandmother has be a monster." Xiao Chang''an cried again after saying that. The noise attracted more zombies. At the same time, Fu Shinan heard the system notification again. [Item''s defense has decreased. Do you want to continue strengthening it?] Fu Shinan did not say anything. She kept listening to how much the defense had dropped. When it dropped to 5%, she quickly shouted in her heart to strengthen it. However, the ss shattered. The zombie roared and rushed into the house. "Ah!" Bai Lianhua immediately let out a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered, attracting all the zombies ''attention. Fu Shinan couldn''t be bothered with her, she carried Xiao Chang''an and ran to the kitchen."Let''s go into the kitchen first. Hurry up." When she came in, she had seen that the kitchen was rtively intact. Moreover, the sess rate of strengthening a small space was higher than that of arge space. Mo Cheng could no longer care about the pain. He ran to the kitchen with his crutch. Cao Yong was also considered loyal. He grabbed themp and waved it around randomly, covering Mo Cheng''s back. After a while, the four of them entered the kitchen. Just as Fu Shinan was about to close the door, Bai Lianhua squeezed in crazily. Fu Shinan was not a born ruthless person, so she could not just leave her in the lurch. After closing the door, she said coldly to Bai Lianhua, "If you want to stay here safely, then shut up! If you attract zombies, I''ll push you out first!" Bai Lianhua red at Fu Shinan with a livid face, but she did not dare to say anything. The few of them hid in a space of less than ten square meters, not even daring to breathe loudly. Fu Shinan had been silently strengthening the room. She had failed countless times and finally strengthened the room to 40%. In addition, the kitchen walls were thick and made of ceramic tiles. It should be able to hold on for a while. However, the zombies kept knocking on the door... Chapter 29 - 29 : He’s Back

Chapter 29: : He''s Back

"Sister Fu, where did Brother Ji go? Why isn''t he back yet? Those zombies won''te in, will they?"Mo Cheng leaned on his walking stick. His only good leg was still trembling. "He knows that zombies will appear at night, so he should be back soon."Fu Shinanforted him in a low voice. After all, Xiao Chang''an was still in their hands. Ji Zan could not ignore Chang ''an. Cao Yong shook his head. " Mr. Ji might have encountered something. He probably won''t being today. " Fu Shinan agreed with him. Zombies were definitely running amok outside. Unless Ji Zan had an army, they would be courting death if they came out at night! Hearing Cao Yong''s analysis, Xiao Chang''an pursed his lips and tears fell again. He had always admired his uncle and felt that his uncle was omnipotent. Now that his uncle was noting back, and there were monsters outside, he could not help but look at Fu Shinan with tears in his eyes."Auntie, will we die?" "No, we will live well."Fu Shinan closed her eyes after she finished speaking. The door was made of solid wood and could be easily destroyed. In order to guard this door, she had been strengthening it. However, the rate of failure was too high, and the speed of strengthening could not keep up with the speed of breaking through defenses. At this moment, the defense of the door had already dropped to zero. With a crisp sound, arge crack appeared on the wood grain. Fu Shinan broke out in a cold sweat again and shouted crazily in her mind,"Enhance, Enhance, Enhance!" The sound of failure kept ringing in his mind, followed by a pleasant notification. [Someone with high soulmatepatibility with the host has appeared. The item has been sessfully enhanced!] Then, the crack on the wooden door disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. The entire door was as good as new, and it was obviously harder than before. Mo Cheng was shocked. " The crack on the door is gone? Am I seeing things? " Cao Yong also went to the door to take a look."What a miracle!" Fu Shinan didn''t exin and treated it as a miracle. She hugged Xiao Chang''an and said, "Don''t be afraid. Your uncle is back." Xiao Changan clenched his small fists excitedly and asked, "Really?" "Yes." Fu Shinan nodded. Then, there was a crisp crash. It seemed that someone had broken through the ss and entered the house. Then, they heard someone talking. "Mr. Ji, are they really here?" "If the car is here, they must be here." A low and maic voice rang out from the hall. Xiao Chang''an could not help but be excited. He shouted towards the door, "Uncle, I''m here." Then, footsteps sounded. Five minutester, there was a knock on the door. "Chang ''an is me!" "Uncle, uncle." Xiao Chang''an ran to the door, opened it, and threw himself into Ji Zan''s arms. Bai Lianhua immediately ran over and asked aggrievedly, "Brother Ji, where did you go? Why are you only back now?" Fu Shinan and the others also walked out of the kitchen. Only then did they see more than a dozen strong men standing side by side in the shadows. They were dressed in the same-camouge army pants and ck T-shirts. Their faces were cold. At this moment, Ji Zan turned to Fu Shinan."Miss Fu, are you alright?" Fu Shinan exhaled lightly, "Fortunately, this kitchen is still intact." Ji Zan nodded and looked inside again. "Since you''re all fine, let''s just stay here. We can''t live here anymore. Hurry up and get in the car before the zombies arrive." "Alright." Fu Shinan immediately supported Mo Cheng, and Cao Yong also helped him to the other side. The three of them were still sitting in Fu Shinan''s small car. However, as soon as they drove on the road, they encountered arge number of zombies. Looking at the ck zombie crowd in front of her, Fu Shinan felt her scalp go numb. Cao Yong could not help but curse, "F*ck! So many!" Mo Cheng continued to tremble. Fu Shinan really wanted to crash into them, but she was afraid that she would get stuck in the middle of the zombies. That would be bad. Even if her car had 100% defense, it wouldn''t be able to withstand too many zombies. At this moment, Ji Zan''s car had already turned around. "Let''s take a detour." Fu Shinan nodded and immediately turned the steering wheel. The other two cars followed and shook off the zombies. An hourter, Ji Zan finally stopped in front of a three-story building. A burly man jumped out of the car first and knocked on the iron door in a regr pattern. Then, with a creak, the iron door was pulled open. Fu Shinan and the others drove in and found that the ce was square in shape. There were houses on all sides, and in the middle was a courtyard that could amodate more than twenty cars. The ss in the room had been nailed shut by iron tes and looked very sturdy. There was actually an ambnce in the courtyard? Chapter 30 - 30 : New Base Camp

Chapter 30: : New Base Camp

The door to the first floor of the house opened. More than a dozen people in camouge uniforms walked out and stood in front of Ji Xuan. They bowed to him and said, "Mr. Ji." Ji Zan waved at the young man on his left. "Take them to rest first. We''ll talk about the restter." "Brother Ji, what is this ce? Can I take a bath here? Is it safe? Would there be zombies? Who are these people?" Bai Lianhua began to assert her presence again. Ji Zan did not seem to hear her and walked to the other side. To be honest, Fu Shinan still admired Ji Zan. If she had someone like her by her side, she would have gone crazy. While her thoughts were running wild, she was brought to a separate room. "There are instant noodles and ham sausages in the fridge, and there''s hot water in the bathroom. If you need anything, you can press that bell to call me." A young man in his early twenties exined to Fu Shinan. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked decent and had a sense of justice. Fu Shinan could not help but smile at him."Thank you." The young man scratched his head shyly. The moment he raised his hand, Fu Shinan suddenly saw a dragon-shaped tattoo on his right wrist. She couldn''t help but grab his arm."You are¡­" A light cough came from behind him, and the young man immediately turned around. "Mr. Ji," he said respectfully. Ji Zan nodded lightly and the young man immediately left. Fu Shinan frowned. She had not asked him his name. "What''s wrong, Miss Fu?" Ji Zan walked to the door and asked in a low voice. Fu Shinan coughed dryly. She was just curious about what they did. "Is he a soldier?" "No, they''re my private bodyguards," Ji Zan replied indifferently. "Ah!" Fu Shinan opened her mouth in shock. She took a rough look and saw that there were about forty to fifty people. Were they all his bodyguards? Ji Zan walked into the room and sat on the sofa, stretching his legs out: "By the way, I have to thank Miss Fu for reminding me to pay attention to Wang Bo. Otherwise, he would have followed me back to our base by now." Fu Shinan was surprised by the unexpected news from Ji Zan in An town. It seemed that her safety was not a concern for the time being. However, she looked up and said, "Actually, even if I didn''t say anything, Mr. Ji might have noticed it earlier." Ji Zan smiled without saying anything. Fu Shinanughed and asked, "By the way, what''s the name of that young man just now?" Ji Zan raised his eyebrows and asked inquisitively, "Miss Fu, are you interested in him?" Fu Shinan was not sure if he was the person she was looking for, so she said perfunctorily, "I''m just curious. I''m just asking." " He''s called Chen Zhou, " Ji Zan said slowly. " He''s an orphan. He''s been with me since ten years ago. " "Oh ... Then the tattoo on his wrist was also done by Mr. Ji?" Fu Shinan didn''t want to ask this, but she couldn''t help it. This had be her obsession. "I''m not sure about that." Ji Zan stood up from the sofa and pointed to the bathroom. "You can still bathe here, but in less than ten days, water will be a luxury. Miss Fu should use it more now." "Thank you." Fu Shinan hadn''t taken a bath for four or five days, so she naturally wanted to clean herself up. But when she was about to send Ji Zan out, she suddenly thought of Xiao Changan and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Changan just said he saw his grandmother...the child might be scared." Ji Zan''s eyes darkened, and he said in a deep voice, "Okay, then I won''t disturb you, Miss Fu. Rest well." Looking at the tightly shut door, Fu Shinan sighed helplessly. This kind of thing was indeed a little cruel to the two of them. She suddenly regretted telling them about it. However, when she thought of Chang ''an, she still couldn''t bear it. However, there was nothing she could do now. She just had to enjoy afortable bath. Bathing would definitely be a luxury in the future. But as she stepped out of the bathroom feeling refreshed, she heard a sharp scream, the voice of Bai Lianhua. Fu Shinan was toozy to respond. She sat on the sofa and dried her hair, waiting for her hair to dry before going to bed. However, she heard a bang outside the window. She was shocked and quickly stood up. The iron window shed, and then her eyes lit up. The iron window was pulled down by the zombie that climbed up the wall! Was this zombie that powerful? She looked outside through the transparent ss and felt her scalp tingle. Chapter 31 - 31 : Asking About the Tattoo

Chapter 31: : Asking About the Tattoo

Upon seeing the scene before her, Fu Shinan''s pupils contracted. There were just too many zombies. The area below the window was densely packed, stretching as far as the eye could see. The zombies against the wall had already piled up, and as soon as one clinging zombie fell down, another one climbed up. She couldn''t spare much thought and immediately reached for the window: "Enhance! Enhance! Enhance!" The system''s voice quickly rang out, repeating the same as before. Fu Shinan''s sess rate was still only 5%, meaning she had to shout six or seven times on average before sessfully reinforcing once. Considering the probability of failure and degradation, she exerted all her efforts and finally increased the defense of the ss by 60%. Worried that the zombies might climb up, she quickly put on her clothes and stood by the window. At that moment, footsteps echoed in the corridor. Soon after, someone knocked on the door. Fu Shinan quickly opened the door and once again saw the young man named Chen Zhou. "Miss Fu, I saw the iron te on your room''s window fall off from the surveince footage. The captain asked me to add an iron te inside to secure it." He then walked in with an iron te in his hands. "Thank you," Fu Shinan stepped back. Chen Zhou used a special adhesive to securely fix the iron te onto the window, and it fit perfectly. Then, he smiled shyly at Fu Shinan. "We have to go through several waves of zombie attacks every night here, so I''ve already thought of ways to deal with them. Fu Sister, you don''t need to worry." Fu Shinan nodded, feeling much better now that she could sleep and take a bath. "Thank you so much," she said and once again nced at Chen Zhou''s wrist. Chen Zhou seemed a bit self-conscious, blushing slightly when he noticed Fu Shinan looking at him. "Sister Fu, do you have anything else to ask?" "No... Hmm¡­" Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment before asking, "Your tattoo is quite unique. Are you born in the Year of the Dragon, so you got a dragon tattoo?" "No, but this tattoo is very important to me." Chen Zhou smiled. Fu Shinan wanted to ask more questions, but Chen Zhou had already bid farewell and left. As she watched his tall and thin figure disappearing, Fu Shinan felt that something didn''t quite fit. She remembered her savior having broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. Although there was some resemnce to Ji Zan, that person didn''t have a child with them or the clingy Bai Lianhua. So, she had already ruled out Ji Zan early on. Just as she was standing at the door in deep thought, the door next to her suddenly opened and Bai Lianhua walked out. She could tell that she had taken a shower and was drying her hair in a bathrobe. Seeing Fu Shinan standing at the door, she walked straight over. Fu Shinan closed the door. She really did not want to pollute her eyes and ears. However, Bai Lianhua did not intend to let her off just like that. She directly shouted from outside, "Open the door. What do you have to hide?" Fu Shinan clenched her fists. She had never met such an annoying person in her life. Compared to Bai Lianhua, Shi Chan ''Er could be ady. At least she knew how to pretend. She opened the door abruptly. Bai Lianhua rushed in due to inertia. She was about to curse, but when she saw the facilities in Fu Shinan''s room, she was so surprised that her mouth dropped open. "There''s actually a coffee machine and such a big bed."She turned her head hatefully and cursed, " B * tch, what right do you have to live in such a good ce? You must have seduced my Brother Ji. You little b * tch, why don''t you go and die¡­" This time, Fu Shinan really couldn''t help but p Bai Lianhua''s face."You''re the slut. Ji Zan tolerates you, but I won''t. I tolerated you not because I was afraid of you, but because I couldn''t be bothered with you!" Bai Lianhua''s body tilted and fell onto the bed. She immediately screamed. "Fu Shinan, you dare to hit me? Bitch, I''ll fight you to the death." "Bai Lianhua!" Ji Zan''s voice came from the door, followed by Chen Zhou. Bai Lianhua immediately let go of her hand. Then, she clutched her chest and panted with difficulty."Brother Ji, she hit me first. I¡­I''m so ufortable. Am I going to die¡­" Fu Shinan said with a cold face, "I made the first move. I only hate that I couldn''t kill you with this p!" Ji Zan frowned and said to Chen Zhou, "Go to Miss Bai''s room to look for asthma medicine." Meanwhile, Bai Lianhua had already grabbed onto Ji Zan''s arm and said tearfully, " Brother Ji, quickly help me teach her a lesson. She actually dared to hit me. She simply doesn''t put you in her eyes¡­" Chapter 32 - 32 : I Won’t Tolerate With It Anymore

Chapter 32: : I Won''t Tolerate With It Anymore

Fu Shinan sneered. " Miss Bai, your words are really interesting. If it weren''t for the apocalypse, you could really go into acting. You would definitely be the best actress. " You were the one who barged into my room to scold me like you were crazy. I''ve already tolerated you enough. If it weren''t for Mr. Ji, I would have taught you a lesson long ago. Do you really think I have a good temper?" "Fu Shinan, tell me clearly, what did I do to you?" Bai Lianhua started to cry. ''I''m not in good health. How can you nder me?" Fu Shinan looked at her coldly. "nder? Haven''t you cursed at me enough every day? Since you''re so worried about me stealing Mr. Ji, then keep a close eye on your ''Brother Ji''. Don''t show up in front of me. If you annoy me too much, I''m afraid that one day, in a fit of anger, I''ll stab you to death!" Ji Zan narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Bai Lianhua, have you been causing trouble for Miss Fu?" Bai Lianhua pressed her chest and said, "No, Brother Ji, don''t listen to her nonsense! She''s falsely using me..." Fu Shinan noticed that Bai Lianhua spoke fluently and showed no signs of breathlessness. She couldn''t help but sneer. "Miss Bai, your asthma seems to be self-healing. The medicine hasn''t arrived yet, but you''re already fine. Could it be that quarreling has this kind of effect? If the situation weren''t special right now, it would be worth researching. Maybe asthma can be cured in the future." Bai Lianhua''s face instantly turned red and white."What do you mean by that?" Fu Shinan crossed her arms and said, "I said you''re pretending to be sick. Is it hard to tell? I''m a doctor. Do you think I can''t see through this? How many times have you pretended to be sick in front of me? Don''t you realize it? Not exposing you proves that I really don''t want to deal with you. Don''t you understand?" "You¡­" Bai Lianhua could not win against Fu Shinan and immediately pounced on Ji Zan."Brother Ji, she framed me. " Ji Zan''s eyes turned cold. " That''s enough. Since there''s nothing else, go back. " Bai Lianhua wanted to continue, "Brother Ji¡­" "Go back." Ji Zan''s voice was low and impatient. Seeing this, Bai Lianhua did not dare to say anything else and could only leave dejectedly. Ji Zan nced at Fu Shinan and said lightly, "I''m sorry." Fu Shinan had a sour expression on her face, but she knew she still had to interact with Ji Zan for the time being. She forced a smile, though anyone could tell she was unhappy. "As long as Mr. Ji doesn''t me me for hitting her, that''s fine. But I want to say this: if White Lotus causes trouble again, I won''t tolerate it anymore. We can just go our separate ways. I''ve already been patient more than once, but as you know, given the current situation, who knows what could happen tomorrow." Ji Zan frowned slightly. "It won''te to that... I will help you find another ce to stay." "Whatever, as long as I stay alive. It''s gettingte, Mr. Ji, please leave so that people won''t think I''m trying to seduce you. All I want now is to live well! Thank you." After saying that, Fu Shinan pushed Ji Zan to the door and mmed it shut. If it weren''t for Ji Zan being capable and helpful with her system, she would have truly cursed at him. What kind of people were they? She decided that if she ever encountered someone who could help with her system, even if they weren''t as capable as Ji Zan, she would leave without hesitation. Otherwise, staying would only give her a heart attack from anger. As he looked at the closed door, Ji Zan frowned again. Bai Lianhua had indeed gone too far, so he wouldn''t me Fu Shinan. However, Bai Lianhua was the younger sister of his good friend who had died for him, and he entrusted her to him before dying... Then he recalled Fu Shinan''s sensitivity to the dragon-shaped tattoo. Did she recognize that tattoo? Who was she exactly? After a long silence, Ji Zan returned to his room. Inside the room, there were over twenty surveince screens, allowing him to see various corners outside, including the corridors. That''s how he saw White Lotus heading towards Fu Shinan''s room. Thinking about this woman gave him a headache. He couldn''t do anything to her and all the harsh words had been said, but nothing changed. If things got worse, she would suddenly fall ill at any moment... Ji Zan rubbed his aching temples and Chen Zhou immediately handed him a cup of tea."Mr. Ji, have a cup of hot tea." Ji Zan took the tea and looked at Chen Zhou."Get Miss Fu to move to the third floor tomorrow morning. You are responsible for her safety. Also, no matter what she does, you have to report to me in detail." "Yes." Chen Zhou responded and stood aside. Chapter 33 - 33 : Vengeance

Chapter 33: : Vengeance

However, after a while, Chen Zhou thought for a while and asked," Mr. Ji, we''ve destroyed the Ksitigarbhamunity today. They''ll definitely take revenge¡­" Ji Zan immediately thought of Yu Jian, who had been beaten ck and blue. Previously, he had left alone because he wanted to find his men and investigate the situation in An Town. Unexpectedly, he stumbled upon the hiding ce of Yu Jian''s team. Both sides fought, Yu Jian was beaten ck and blue and retreated back to the base camp. Ji Zan didn''t want to get too entangled with this matter because he was worried about his nephew and the others. He sneered and said, "Notify our people to be prepared. If Ksitigarbha''s people dare toe, let them meet their doom. They''ve been acting like local tyrants for so long, it''s time they learned a lesson." Chen Zhou''s eyes shed with bloodthirsty excitement, "I understand. I''ll make the arrangements now." The next day, the zombies receded, and the sun shone brightly. If it weren''t for the strangely colored sky, Fu Shinan standing at the front door of the first floor wouldn''t believe she was in a post-apocalyptic world. "Auntie Fu!" Xiao Chang''an had somehowe downstairs and immediately ran happily towards Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan turned around and hugged him, rubbing his little curly hair."How did you sleepst night?" Xiao Changan said in a childish voice,"I slept on a big bed by myself. It''s superfortable. Is Auntie Fu''s bed good? If it''s not good, I''m willing to give you half of my bed." "Thank you, little darling. Auntie Fu''s bed is veryfortable too."Fu Shinan pinched Xiao Chang''an''s little face. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Chen Zhou walk out of the corridor."Sister Fu, Mr. Ji has instructed you to stay on the third floor." Fu Shinan nodded. The third floor was fine too. At least the air there was fresher than on the second floor. Most importantly, she wouldn''t have to open the door and see Bai Lianhua. "I want to go and take a look too," said Xiao Changan immediately." "Alright." Fu Shinan still liked children. As soon as the two turned around, they heard a piercing sound of an engine. Then, they heard a loud bang, as if something had hit the iron door. Fu Shinan was shocked. She hugged Xiao Chang''an tightly and looked at the door warily. Cao Yong also happened toe down from upstairs and couldn''t help but ask Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan shook her head. She had no idea either. At this moment, the sound of knocking on the door rang out again. Ji Zan had already walked out with his men. His face was gloomy, and his tall figure was like a mountain, giving off a powerful sense of oppression. "You guys go up first." He nced at Fu Shinan and Cao Yong. His voice was not loud, but it was unquestionable. Fu Shinan was not a stubborn person. She nodded and carried Xiao Chang''an upstairs. When she arrived on the second floor, she saw the room facing the stairs. The door was open and the room was filled with surveince monitors. On the screen, Fu Shinan saw over fifty people standing at the entrance. Some of them had their heads wrapped in scarves, with bloodstains visible on them. In their hands, they held baseball bats and other tools, giving off a menacing vibe. Fu Shinan didn''t want to judge people based on appearances, but these individuals, well, they looked a bit sleazy. In order to understand the situation outside, Fu Shinan carried Xiao Chang''an into the house, with Cao Yong following closely behind. Approaching closer, Fu Shinan immediately saw Yu Jian, his head wrapped like a mummy. There was another person continuously ramming a jeep into the iron gate. In the blink of an eye, Ji Zan''s people had gathered in the courtyard. They were all dressed in camouge pants and ck t-shirts, each standing over 1.8 meters tall. Compared to Yu Jian''s disorganized group, Ji Zan''s people exuded a sense of security. At that moment, the iron gate creaked open. A man in his forties or fifties with a bald head and a big belly appeared, wearing a sly smile."If you know what''s good for you, hand over your territory and kowtow to me three times. I can still let you live. Also, hand over all your women, especially Fu Shinan!" Seeing him like this, Fu Shinan felt nauseous. If he wanted her, it must have been Yu Jian who said it. The man beside Ji Zan smiled disdainfully and said, "Wang Tianba, do you really think you''re the boss? How dare you ask our Mr. Ji for someone? If you kneel down and kowtow ten times now and get lost immediately, perhaps Mr. Ji will forgive your ignorance! You''re just a street thug who somehow got hold of a couple of guns, and you dare to be so arrogant?" Wang Tianba spat on the ground. "Fuck, you guys don''t want to give in, huh? Let me tell you, things are different nowpared to before. Whoever has weapons is the boss!" Chapter 34 - 34 : Half a Month of Heavy Rain

Chapter 34: : Half a Month of Heavy Rain

Ji Zan raised an eyebrow. "Did you ever think about how you guys would get back when you came here?" "Fine, you''re courting death, aren''t you?!" Wang Tianba immediately cursed. "Kill this bastard! Run over this son of a bitch for me." With his order, the crowd immediately moved to the side and a few ck cars rushed into the courtyard. Ji Zan swiftly dodged and leaped onto the car that Fu Shinan had fortified. He then shouted, "Get in the car, everyone!" The group quickly and agilely got into the car. Seeing that none of them were hit, Wang Tianba couldn''t help but curse, "You''re all fucking useless. Run them over!" He then pointed towards the building. "Go in and search. Capture all the women, and kill any men! Don''t let any supplies go to waste either." Yu Jian and the others immediately rushed into the courtyard, only to hear an ear-piercing boom as Ji Zan rammed into them. Yu Jian was shocked. He lifted his leg and jumped onto the steps. Two others who didn''t have time to escape were sent flying and had their bones broken. Although Fu Shinan knew about the brutality of the apocalypse, she couldn''t help but turn her face away when witnessing such a scene. Xiao Chang''an was not afraid. He clenched his small fists and cheered, "Uncle, you can do it!" Meanwhile, Ji Zan blocked the entrance, using full throttle whenever anyone attempted to charge at him. In just ten minutes, all of Wang Tianba''s cars werepletely wrecked. Ji Zan''s men quickly got out of the car and captured all of Wang Tianba''s people. Realizing the situation was unfavorable, Wang Tianba immediately ordered a retreat, but it wasn''t as easy asing in. Ji Zan stepped on the elerator again and chased after Wang Tianba and the others. Once they were out of the range of the surveince cameras, Fu Shinan couldn''t help but worry. She hoped Ji Zan wouldn''t fall into someone else''s trap and end up being lured away from the base. She anxiously waited for ten minutes until Ji Zan and the others returned to the courtyard, finally relieving her anxiety. At that moment, Chen Zhou came upstairs. Fu Shinan quickly stood up. "I''m sorry, we didn''t ask for your permission toe in." "It''s fine," Chen Zhou shed a smile, revealing his small white teeth. "Mr. Ji said that in the base, Miss Fu can feel free to do as she pleases, as long as you don''t leave. You can go anywhere." Fu Shinan smiled back. She knew it was just their courtesy; she couldn''t really do as she pleased. "We should be heading back now. Oh, by the way, are there any injured people? I''m a doctor. If there''s a need, feel free toe find me." "They''re all minor injuries. We can handle them ourselves." "Alright, we''ll go out first." Fu Shinan carried Xiao Chang''an and left. Cao Yong followed closely behind. Cao Yong suddenly spoke, "It seems that Mr. Ji has some real skills. His men are agile, unlike typical bodyguards." Fu Shinan raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a smile. "Mr. Cao seems to be quite knowledgeable about bodyguards?" Cao Yong forced augh. "I''m just an ountant. What do I know about those things? I was just making an observation. Living here is not bad, considering we have food and shelter. It''s better than being in a hospital." Fu Shinan was not as optimistic as him."This is only temporary. It won''t be long before the food goes bad. Who knows how many man-made disasters and natural disasters are waiting for us." Cao Yong nodded. " Now thatmunications are down, no one knows what''s going on in other ces. If it''s a national disaster, we can only hold on for a year at most. Next year, we will face a food shortage. I hope the natural disaster will stop here and give us a chance to catch our breath. Otherwise, we really won''t be able to survive¡­" "I hope so." Fu Shinan exhaled deeply. In these past few days, apart from a bit of sunburn, everything else has been fine, and there haven''t been any extreme weather conditions. However, this world is destined to be restless. Before long, the sky darkened and heavy rain started to pour down. The rain was mixed with hailstones the size of adult fists, pounding on the iron window panels with loud and terrifying sounds. If one of those hailstones were to hit someone''s head, it would be more than just a big bruise¡ªit could be fatal. Initially, it was thought that the heavy rain would stop after a while, but it unexpectedly continued for two weeks. The first floor of the base waspletely submerged, and water started seeping into the second floor. Everyone had to move to the third floor for shelter. The drainage system in the entire An Town hadpletely failed, and the iron panels outside the windows were battered and uneven, showing the ferocity of the hailstorm. What was even more puzzling was that during these two weeks, the zombies didn''t actively attack humans, although it wasn''t because they were afraid of water. All the zombies stood in the rain, moaning as if they were enjoying some kind of carnival... After half a month, the sky finally cleared. Just as everyone was waiting for the water to recede so they could go out and find some supplies, the zombies suddenly mobilized in a collective movement. Chapter 35 - 35 : Suspicion

Chapter 35: : Suspicion

Through the gap between the iron tes, Fu Shinan actually saw a zombie climbing in the daytime! Her eyes were filled with disbelief. Zombies came out during the day? Could it be that they were standing in the rain for some unknown evolution? At that moment, a zombie punched the metal te, and the ss shattered. Fu Shinan then remembered her own strengthening system. She had been waiting for the rain to stop for the past few days. Everything was so messy that she had forgotten about the system. She quickly pressed down on the iron te. " Enhance window. " The sound of reinforcement failure was heard. Fu Shinan immediately shouted, "Continue enhancing." Even with a 5% sess rate, there were still more failures than sesses. But at least she had gained something. After shouting for countless times, she finally received a notification that the strengthening was sessful. The moment the ss reformed, Fu Shinan saw that the outer wall of the building was crawling with zombies. At the same time, the rm sounded in the base. Then, she heard a series of curses from the next room and the sound of ss shattering again. Fu Shinan immediately tried to strengthen the entire building but failed again. This time, she did not seed even after waiting for a long time. Seeing that the zombie''s ws were about to break the iron te, Fu Shinan had to give up the entire base and re-strengthen the ss in her room. Finally, she received the news that the strengthening was sessful before the zombies came in. At this moment, Mo Cheng ran in from outside. "Sister Fu, are you okay?" After more than half a month of recuperation, Mo Cheng''s legs were almost healed. When he saw the zombies climbing up the wall, he immediately worried about Fu Shinan''s safety. "It''s okay. Was your room attacked by zombies too?"Fu Shinan turned to look at him. Mo Cheng nodded, "I remember that a few days ago, the zombies were afraid of sunlight. Howe a heavy rain made theme out during the day? Can we still survive..." "It''s likely that they have evolved," a deep and maic voice sounded from behind as Ji Zan, dressed in camouge pants, walked briskly into the room. He paused briefly before continuing, "If our spection is correct, the days ahead will be even more challenging. Miss Fu,e with me to the monitoring room. I''ll have Chen Zhou protect you. Mo Cheng, go find Cao Yong and take care of each other." Mo Cheng acknowledged and hurriedly ran out of the room. Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment. She remembered the incident of the failed strengthening of the entire base and she wanted to try if it would seed with Ji Zan''s assistance. After so many failed attempts, she was convinced that with Ji Zan, it would work. She cleared her throat and gently opened her lips, "Mr. Ji, can I hold your hand for a moment?" Ji Zan stopped in his tracks and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes."What''s wrong?" "I ... It''s a little cold." Fu Shinan coughed dryly and deliberately tightened her cor. She had no choice. She had never done this before, so she really did not know what to say. Ji Zan looked at her inquisitively. Fu Shinan was not the kind of woman who would lean on others. What was she trying to do? Although he was puzzled, he still reached out and held her hand. His warm big hand wrapped around Fu Shinan''s soft and slightly cold little hand. It was as if a ball of fire was quickly spreading throughout Fu Shinan''s body. Fu Shinan''s face turned hot and she quickly closed her eyes. In her mind, she shouted, "Enhance all the bases !" [A person with 80% soulpatibility with the host has appeared. The sess rate has increased to 80%. Strengthening has failed.] "Ah!" She actually failed? Fu Shinan immediately opened her eyes. This was the first time she had encountered such a thing."Continue enhancing." The sound of failure kept ringing in her ears. Fu Shinan could not help but feel anxious. She held Ji Zan''s hand tightly and finally heard the notification of sessful enhancement three minutester. It was just that all aspects could only increase by 20%. But even so, Fu Shinan still felt the world spin and she fell to the ground. Ji Zan reached out and embraced Fu Shinan''s waist, feeling the soft and slender curve. He couldn''t help but feel reluctant to let go. Suppressing his emotions, he asked, "Miss Fu, Miss Fu? What''s wrong?" He held Fu Shinan in his arms, her delicate hand unconsciously resting against his chest as her body began to slide downward. How could she suddenly faint? Fu Shinan was a doctor, a surgeon no less. Her physical condition should be quite good. And when he thought about her holding his hand, closing her eyes as if praying for something, followed by a strange sensation as if the ground and corridor were undergoing an indescribable transformation... Could it be that she possessed some unknown ability? An apocalypse power? Chapter 36 - 36 : The importance of doctors

Chapter 36: : The importance of doctors

Otherwise, how could he exin his car? After Fu Shinan touched it that day, he felt that his car had be much stronger in terms of performance and functionality? The strangest thing was the hospital. All five floors had copsed, and only the ward where Fu Shinan was in was fine¡­Could there really be so many coincidences in this world? Looking at Fu Shinan''s pale face, the mystery in Ji Zan''s heart gradually expanded. He then picked her up and strode into his room. Bai Lianhua was frightened out of her room by the zombies and happened to witness this scene. She gritted her teeth with jealousy, her eyes turning red. What was so good about that b * tch Fu Shinan? Why was Brother Ji so concerned about her and even sent people to protect her? Why didn''t that b * tch just die? With a hateful re at the two of them, she adjusted her expressions and entered Ji Zan''s room. "Brother Ji, I''m so scared! Ah! Why is Miss Fu here?" Ji Zan ced Fu Shinan on the pillow, turned around, and said, "Where''s Li Shuang? Didn''t he protect you?" Bai Lianhua used a tone that could give anyone goosebumps and spoke in a coquettish manner, "I wanted Brother Ji to protect me..." "I have something else to do. Go and find Li Shuang," Ji Zan said calmly. Bai Lianhua squeezed out a few drops of tears."Since you have other things to do, why are you still apanying her? How is she special?" Ji Zan furrowed his brows and spoke in a deep voice, "Bai Lianhua, you''re not a child anymore. You should understand the importance of a doctor to the entire team!" Bai Lianhua pursed her lips and said, "Brother Ji, do you really consider her a doctor? You used to..." Ji Zan interrupted her directly, saying, "What about it?" Bai Lianhua did not dare to say anything because Ji Zan''s gaze was terrifying. "Go back." Ji Zan looked at her coldly and turned his face away from the window. At this moment, a zombie in tattered clothes had already lifted the iron te on the ss and mmed it against the stimting window. Its scarlet eyes were bloodshot, and it was even clearer in the daytime. It was indescribably terrifying. Bai Lianhua saw it too. She immediately hugged Ji Zan''s waist and shouted in fear. Ji Zan shook off Bai Lianhua in frustration and walked quickly to the window. His deep eyes were fixed on the ss. The iron te on the window frame could be pried open by zombies, but the ss was not broken. Did Fu Shinan really do something to the base? When Fu Shinan woke up, the sky was already dark. She only felt a stabbing pain in her head, and her entire body was devoid of strength. In the past, she had always thought that this system was very powerful, even invincible, and there were no side effects on her body. It was only today that she understood how terrifying the side effects ofrge-scale strengthening were. Right now, she couldn''t even move her pinky finger. Even breathing took a lot of effort. "You''re awake?" A deep voice sounded from behind her. Fu Shinan turned around strenuously. A well-defined handsome face came into view. It was Ji Zan. "Mr Ji¡­" Fu Shinan opened her mouth and spoke weakly. "Do you want some water?" Ji Zan reached out and helped Fu Shinan up. Fu Shinan really did not have the strength to struggle and could only lean on his shoulder. She had never been so close to a man other than a patient in her life. However, she could not care less now. Her body seemed to have been emptied. "I''m not thirsty, thank you. I''ll be fine after lying down for a while."To avoid being misunderstood, she pushed Ji Zan away with all her strength, but she fell down again in an instant. She really had no strength left. Ji Zan frowned. This woman was too stubborn. "Where exactly are you feeling unwell?" he asked. "Why did you suddenly faint?" "It might have rained too much and caught a cold."Fu Shinan forced a smile, her face pale, and then she closed her eyes weakly. Ji Zan reached out and touched her forehead, finding that her temperature was normal. She didn''t seem to be sick at all, and even if she were, it wouldn''t progress this quickly. However, herplexion was indeed pale. Thinking of how Fu Shinan had held his hand with her eyes tightly closed, Ji Zan''s gaze deepened. He then said, "You rest for a while. I''ll go out and take a look." Fu Shinan once again lost consciousness, not responding to him and falling into aa. Time passed, but Fu Shinan couldn''t tell how long. In her semi-conscious state, she felt someone enter the room, seemingly searching for something. She wanted to open her eyes and see, but her eyelids felt as heavy as lead, and she couldn''t lift them no matter what she tried... Chapter 37 - 37 : Fish with Long Legs

Chapter 37: : Fish with Long Legs

Fu Shinan only felt better when she slept until noon the next day. Then, she felt an inexplicable hunger. Seeing the bread and canned food on the coffee table, she couldn''t care less about anything else. With trembling hands, she picked them up and wolfed them down. Just as she was eating happily, Xiao Chang''an ran in from outside the door. "Auntie, you''re awake?" Xiao Chang''an ran towards Fu Shinan with his short legs. Fu Shinan ate something and regained some strength. She reached out to rub his little head and asked with a smile, "Do you want some?" Xiao Chang''an shook his head. " I''m not hungry. I''ve already eaten. You can eat. "Then, he said mysteriously, "Uncle is very worried about Auntie and hase to visit Auntie several times." Fu Shinan smiled helplessly, "Do you know what it means to worry? And why are you even saying it in a mysterious tone?" Xiao Changan nodded his little head vigorously. "Of course I know. Every time unclees to visit auntie, he always frown. Uncle Chen Zhou said that uncle has never treated anyone like this. I haven''t seen it either." Fu Shinan rolled her eyes. It seemed that doctors held a certain status within this group. It was understandable, though. In the apocalypse, besides resources, medical care was the most important. She asked, "Where is your uncle?" Xiao Chang''an smiled and said, "Uncle and a few other uncles went out. They said they were looking for supplies. Auntie, can you take me outside to y? I found a long-legged fish in the water just now. It actually has four legs, so amazing." "What is this?" Fu Shinan asked subconsciously. Did the fish grow legs? How long had she slept? "The fish really has legs."Xiao Chang''an took out a mineral water bottle from his pocket as if he was presenting a treasure. Inside the bottle was a small fish about the size of a palm, but the key point was that the fish actually had four limbs, like a crawling animal. Fu Shi Nan''s skin crawled at the sight, "Where did you find it?" Xiao Chang''an pointed outside. " It''s at the door. There are so many of them. Do you want to go, Auntie? " "Alright, let''s go take a look." Fu Shinan immediately lost her appetite and dragged Xiao Chang''an out. If her guess was correct, this was an animal mutation. It had only been a short month. Who knew what strange things would appear in the future¡­While their thoughts were running wild, the two of them had already arrived downstairs. The water had already receded. The zing sun outside and the distinct separation of orange and blue in the sky made it even more eerie. Fu Shinan looked up and felt a sharp pain in her eyes, as if the ultraviolet rays had be stronger than a few days ago. There was also a peculiar scent in the air. Xiao Chang''an had already run outside without a care, but Fu Shinan quickly grabbed him and pulled him back inside. "Wait a moment, Auntie will ask if there''s an umbre. The sunlight is too dangerous, it can harm you." Chang''An nodded and stood obediently at the door. Chen Zhou happened toe down and found an umbre for Fu Shinan. Then, he said, "The violet rays after the rain seem to be several times stronger than before. Miss Fu, it''s better not to stay outside for too long." Fu Shinan nodded and suddenly asked, "Chen Zhou, have you been to the South China Sea?" Chen Zhou was slightly taken aback, then shook his head. "No, why do you ask?" "It''s nothing." Fu Shinan looked at Chen Zhou again. He had a tall and slender figure, unlike the imposing figure of her benefactor. She shook her head helplessly and asked, "Among you, do all of you have this dragon-shaped tattoo?" "I''m the only one here who has one. Does Miss Fu like tattoos very much?"Chen Zhou asked with a smile. Fu Shinan smiled. " I just like this dragon tattoo. Who else has this tattoo? " "This¡­" "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you." Chen Zhou shook his head." Fu Shinan also guessed that this tattoo might represent a certain team or organization. Since Chen Zhou did not want to say it, it would be useless for her to ask, so the topic ended here. Xiao Chang''an was already impatient from waiting and shouted at Fu Shinan, "Auntie, hurry up. There are prawns over there with wings? It''s so fun." Fu Shinan quickly took the umbre and followed Xiao Changan to a puddle. It was the puddles of water from the past few days. As expected, she saw a transparent shrimp lying inside. Two thin and narrow wings had grown on its back. Chen Zhou also walked over and grabbed the shrimp curiously, "How strange. This thing can actually grow wings?" He had not noticed it for the past few days. It was really hard to imagine that everything in this world had changed. Chapter 38 - 38 : Prophecy

Chapter 38: : Prophecy

"Let me see." Cao Yong got an umbre from somewhere and ran over. When he saw this little shrimp, his pupils constricted."Shrimps really have wings? Could the prophecy be true?" "What prophecy did you say?" Fu Shinan asked in surprise. Cao Yong had always given her a mysterious feeling, but one thing was for sure, he was definitely not an ordinary ountant. Cao Yong continued to stare at the shrimp in Chen Zhou''s hand, his voice bing slow and eerie. "I once read in a fragmented ancient book about records of the apocalypse. After the first rain ends, animals will undergo mutations, and the world will eliminate another batch of people. Natural disasters are just the beginning, and there will be various cmities toe. Everything in this world will... Only those who survive all the disasters and make it to the end will be the saviors. This world will usher in a new era." "What prophecy is this?" Fu Shinan didn''t really believe in such things. Cao Yong pondered for a moment and said,"At that time, I also casually flipped through it. I didn''t expect to really see a prawn with wings today." Seeing that everyone was interested in prawns, Xiao Chang''an immediately came over and took out a small bottle from his pocket. "I still have a small fish with legs here. I wonder what else is out there." Cao Yong nced at it and couldn''t help but take a step back in terror. "Fish with legs? This world is truly doomed..." He then turned and quickly entered the house without looking back. Fu Shinan and Chen Zhou exchanged a nce, both finding Cao Yong''s reaction peculiar. At this moment, the sound of a car could be heard. Ji Zan drove in from outside the door. The car door opened, and Bai Lianhua, who was wearing a big hat, walked out of the car. When she saw Fu Shinan, she couldn''t help but smile proudly. Then, she called out to Ji Zan sweetly, "Brother Ji, I''ll go in first." When she passed by Fu Shinan, she gave her a provocative look before returning to her room in satisfaction. "Crazy." Fu Shinan rolled her eyes. Then, two more cars came in from outside. They were loaded with a lot of supplies. There were a few people with blood on them. They were probably injured. Chen Zhou quickly went up to them and opened the door to move the supplies. Ji Zan also got out of the car, wearing a big hat on his head. He raised his long and narrow eyes and looked at Fu Shinan. "Miss Fu seems to be much better?" Fu Shinan nodded and asked, "Is someone injured?" "Don''t worry about it, " Ji Zan said lightly. " They can handle their own injuries. " "Oh." Fu Shinan replied. "Then I''ll go in first." Because of Bai Lianhua, she did not want to get too close to Ji Zan, lest she attracts unnecessary trouble. At this moment, she only wanted to live. She really did not want to do anything else. Dealing with these mutations and disasters every day was already tiring enough. "Miss Fu. Wait a minute." Ji Zan stopped her and took out two hats from his backpack, handing them to Xiao Chang''an and Fu Shinan. Xiao Chang''an immediately took it and happily put it on his head. "Thank you, Uncle. Do I look good wearing it?" Ji Zan''s expression softened. Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment and said, "Give it to someone else." Ji Zan did not give her a chance to exin. He ced the hat on her head and said in a low voice, "I gave this to you. It''s not good to not wear a hat outside now." Fu Shinan raised her head in surprise. The corners of Ji Zan''s mouth curled up as he walked towards the storeroom. Fu Shinan frowned and nced at the third floor behind her. Sure enough, a figure shed by the window and disappeared behind the curtains. Without a doubt, the one who was peeking was definitely Bai Lianhua. Fu Shinan smiled disdainfully and led Xiao Changan into the house. When they arrived at the corridor, she felt that something was wrong, so she said to Xiao Chang''an, "Let''s throw that little fish away. If it turns into a giant monster like in the movies, we''ll be in danger." Xiao Chang''an''s eyes widened, "Really?" Fu Shinan shook her head and said seriously, "Auntie doesn''t know either, but it''s better to be careful at this time." "But if I throw it away, no one will y with me." Xiao Chang''an was a little reluctant. Looking at his lonely look, Fu Shinan couldn''t bear it."Don''t be sad, Chang ''an. There will definitely be other normal animals to y with you in the future." Xiao Changan sighed, "I used to have a puppy. It was very obedient¡­ It must be dead by now." Fu Shinan held his little hand and said gently, "No, it might still be alive in some corner. Maybe you will meet again one day." Chapter 39 - 39 : The Base Will Fall

Chapter 39: : The Base Will Fall

Xiao Chang''an blinked his big eyes and nodded vigorously. He was about to walk towards the drain to dispose of the bottle when he heard someone shout, "Zombies, quickly close the door!" The group quickly closed the main gate, and in an instant, they heard a series of howling. Not wanting to scare the child, Fu Shi Nan quickly took Xiao Chang''an to the third floor. Mao Cheng heard the noise and immediately ran out. "Sister Fu, are the zombiesing during the daytime again?" Fu Shinan''s expression turned grim. "Yes, it sounds like there are many of them..." Mao Cheng immediately said, "I''ll go down and help." "Wait, where is Cao Yong?" Fu Shi Nan stopped him. Mao Cheng replied, "He''s lying in the room, seems to be feeling unwell." Fu Shinan furrowed her brow. He was fine just now... Could it be because of the effects of the shrimp with wings? She was about to go and check on him when she suddenly remembered the urgent sound of the system notification in her mind. The defense was decreasing again... Fu Shinan''s body stiffened. She was not in her room, so the defense of the entire building must have dropped. Besides, how many zombies were there outside? She could not help but feel her scalp go numb at the thought of this. However, Ji Zan was not by her side, so she did not dare to use arge-scale enhancement. As she was thinking, thest notification sounded, followed by the sound of ss shattering. Xiao Chang''an hugged Fu Shinan tightly in fear."Auntie, I''m so scared." "Don''t be afraid. With your uncle here, zombies can''te in."As soon as Fu Shinan finished speaking, Cao Yong ran out of the room. He shouted to Fu Shinan, "Run, we can''t hold this ce anymore!"He grabbed a rope that came out of nowhere and tied it to the window on the third floor. He opened the window and was about to jump down. Fu Shinan quickly reached out and grabbed him."This is the third floor. Do you want to fall to your death?" Cao Yong shouted at her, "I won''t die from falling! As long as we head east, we can survive, Fu Shinan, you have to believe me. Let''s go together now." Fu Shinan hastily pushed him away. "What''s wrong with you?" As Cao Yong tied himself up, he said to Fu Shi Nan, "Many people will die here today, including Chen Zhou. But you won''t! That''s all I can say. If you don''t leave, you''re on your own." With that, he jumped out of the window without looking back. "Cao Yong!" Fu Shinan shouted, but Cao Yong ran towards the east without turning his head. To prevent the zombies from attacking from below, Fu Shinan quickly closed the window. She turned around and saw that Xiao Chang''an had already disappeared. She quickly went to look for Xiao Chan''gan, only to see Ji Zan carrying the child up from the second floor. "What happened?" Fu Shinan pointed to the east and said,"Cao Yong ran away and said a bunch of strange things." Ji Zan''s face darkened. " Don''t worry about him for now. The zombies today are very abnormal. They seem to have a target. Go to the surveince room and don''t go downstairs no matter what you hear." Bai Lianhua also ran out and asked in panic, "Brother Ji, what''s wrong? " "Arge number of zombies are attacking the base. You and Miss Fu go to the surveince room."Ji Zan repeated. At this moment, a scream suddenly came from downstairs. Ji Zan quickly handed Xiao Chang''an to Fu Shinan and went downstairs. Fu Shinan carried Xiao Chang''an into the control room and was horrified by the scene on the surveince monitors. Outside the base, there was a dense horde of zombies continuously climbing and attacking the base. They moved quickly and infected people rapidly. Anyone injured would soon be assimted. And it didn''t stop there. With a loud bang, the massive metal door was directly rammed open by the horde of zombies, and they flooded into the base like a tide. Chen Zhou was standing at the doorway and had no time to escape before he was torn apart by the horde of zombies. Fu Shinan gritted her teeth, preventing herself from making a sound. Chen Zhou was really dead? How did Cao Yong know? Could he have some sort of precognitive ability? If what he said was true, would the base be overrun? The thought of Cao Yong''s words, "Many people will die at the base today," sent chills down Fu Shinan''s spine. At that moment, chaos erupted in the surveince footage as arge number of zombies poured in, instantly engulfing several human bodies. The zombies were fast and made their way inside directly. "Ah! Brother Ji." Bai Lianhua began to scream again. Meanwhile, Ji Zan was pinned down by a zombie. Just as the zombie''s mouth was about to bite his shoulder, he was sent flying by a kick. With this force, he had already slid to the bottom of the stairs at the door. "Quick, enter the base." He shouted at the crowd and kicked the door open. Chapter 40 - 40 : Do You Believe in Superpowers?

Chapter 40: : Do You Believe in Superpowers?

Mo Cheng scrambled in. Before the people behind him could enter, they were torn into pieces by the zombies. Bai Lianhua kept shouting, causing Fu Shinan''s eardrums to hurt. She pushed Bai Lianhua away and ran downstairs. If the door of the base couldn''t be guarded, everyone would really die. When she reached the first floor, she realized that the situation was much more tragic than she had imagined. There were about 40 people in the base. Now, including Mo Cheng and Ji Zan, there were only six people left. The group held the door firmly, with everyone exerting all their strength. "Mr. Ji, you go first." Veins bulged on their arms as they pushed against the door, and in a low voice, Ji Zan said, "Stop talking nonsense. If we''re going to go, we''ll go together. Even if we die, we''ll keep each otherpany on the road to the afterlife! It''s not the time for words now. Put all your strength into the door." At this moment, Mo Cheng suddenly shouted, "Sister Fu, what are you doing down here? Hurry up and go up! It won''t be long before they crash in. Hurry up and go up!" As she watched the others desperately holding the door, Fu Shinan felt a surge of determination in her heart. Since fate had given her this extraordinary system, she believed she could withstand it! Even if it required her full effort, she would save these people. She refused to believe that fate would deny them a way out! She took a deep breath and quickly walked to Ji Zan''s side. "Don''t worry, we won''t die. The zombies won''t be able to attack us!" Then, she reached out her hand and pressed the door with a solemn expression! Enhance, Enhance, Enhance the door, Enhance everything¡­ Fu Shinan screamed crazily in her heart. Meanwhile, the system notification kept echoing in his mind. Fu Shinan no longer had the chance to distinguish whether the strengthening was a sess or a failure. If they were to rx a little now, the door in front of them might be crushed into countless pieces by the zombies, and they would be instantly torn into pieces. Ji Zan raised his eyebrows. The moment Fu Shinan pressed her hands on the door, he suddenly felt the pressure lessen. The little woman in front of him suddenly turned pale like yesterday! The others also looked at Fu Shinan in astonishment. It was clear that what Ji Zan could sense, they could too. A silence enveloped the surroundings as if they could only hear each other''s breathing. After an unknown amount of time, the pounding from outside gradually quieted down. Fu Shinan continued to chant "Enhance" mechanically in her mind, her body on the verge of copse. Suddenly, she heard a crisp sound. [System upgrade: Sess probability increased to 10%, strengthening sessful. Building defense increased by 30%, endurance increased by 30%, impact resistance increased by 30%.] Fu Shinan widened her eyes in disbelief. The system could still upgrade? But she didn''t have time to think about it, because the next second, she could no longer hold on and copsed to the ground. Ji Zan reached out and caught Fu Shinan, "Miss Fu!" Fu Shinan grabbed his arm and managed to stand up, "I''m fine." She gritted her teeth. She couldn''t faint now. She was waiting for news from the zombies. She needs to be ready for the next enhancement. Ji Zan continued to look down at her, while Mo Cheng suddenly eximed with excitement, "It seems like the zombies have left!" Everyone crouched at the door and listened for a while. One brave person pushed open the door. Indeed, the zombies were gone, along with the dozens of transformed bodies. They came and went in a hurry. Why was that? Ji Zan looked at the time. It was three in the afternoon. He immediately said, " Hurry up and go back to rest and replenish your energy. The zombies mighte again tonight! " Everyone responded and quickly spread out to go upstairs. Ji Zan supported Fu Shinan and asked with concern, "Can you still walk on your own?" "No problem," Fu Shinan forced a smile. She had only strengthened the gate earlier, which didn''t consume much energy. She just had a slightck of oxygen in her brain. "Then let''s go upstairs and rest, and eat something," Ji Zan said, embracing her waist and supporting her body. He could tell she was being stubborn. Fu Shinan quickly pushed him away. "I can manage." Then she remembered what Cao Yong had said and directly asked, "Before he left, Cao Yong told me that many people in the base would die today. He also said that we could survive if we head east. What do you think he meant by that?" "Oh?" Ji Zan paused. Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment before saying,"I think¡­" He seemed to have some kind of premonition ability. He had been acting strangely these few days." Ji Zan''s eyes darkened as he asked, "Do you believe that the superpowers in the movies are real?" Fu Shinan responded with a question of her own, "Then do you believe that the apocalypse is real? We already have zombies, so what else is impossible?" Chapter 41 - 41 : Is It a Supernatural Ability? Chapter 41: : Is It a Supernatural Ability? Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at Fu Shinan inquisitively. He felt that she seemed to have something hidden in her words. Fu Shinan felt a little guilty under his gaze and quickly turned her face to the other side. She always felt that Ji Zan had a knack for seeing through people, which made her uneasy. After all, she had a secret in her heart. ¡°Anyway, the world is mysterious, and many things cannot be exined clearly. I just feel that if the apocalypse has urred, humans shouldn¡¯t go extinct. There must be some corresponding measures, right?¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯tment on that. ¡°So, Miss Fu believes what Cao Yong said?¡± Fu Shinan shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should believe it. I just thought it was necessary to let you know. What if? What if he¡¯s telling the truth? Wouldn¡¯t we miss an opportunity?¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment. ¡°I will consider it.¡± As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived on the third floor. When Xiao Chang ¡®an saw that his uncle had arrived, he immediately pushed aside the Bai Lianhua and ran over. Ji Zan reached out to hug Xiao Chang ¡®an and rubbed his little head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. Uncle is here.¡± Xiao Chang ¡®an nodded his little head vigorously and said obediently, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Chang ¡®an is very brave. As long as Uncle is here, Chang¡¯ an is not afraid.¡± ¡°Brother Ji, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Bai Lianhua shouted and walked to Ji Zan¡¯s side in her high heels. She hugged his arm as if she was dering her sovereignty. She tightly held his arm as if trying to turn into a rope, entwining herself around Ji Zan. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but shudder at this overly fragile and affected behavior. Even ten Shi Chaner would be no match for her, let alone herself. It was so disgusting. She turned around and went back to her own room. Just as she opened the door, she heard MO Cheng behind her calling out, ¡°Sister Fu, where¡¯s Cao Yong? I haven¡¯t seen him for a while.¡± Fu Shinan sighed. ¡°He left.¡± ¡°What? He left? Where did he go? When did he leave?¡± MO Cheng walked into the house, eager to find out more. In his heart, he had always felt that he was closer to Fu Shinan and Cao Yong. Or rather, the three of them were on the same team, while Ji Zan¡¯s people were on another team. But now, one of them had left? Fu Shinan had nothing to hide and said directly, ¡°He left when the zombies arrived.¡± MO Cheng clenched his fist tightly. ¡°How could he do that? He actually left us behind and went away? And it was when the zombies were attacking?¡± Fu Shinan sighed helplessly. ¡°Everyone has their own aspirations, and we can¡¯t me Cao Yong. He has his freedom, and we have our choices.¡± MO Cheng¡¯s face was still filled with anger. ¡°How can it be the same? If it weren¡¯t for you saving him, he would have died long ago! And now that we are in danger, he just turns around and leaves? If I see him again, I won¡¯t let him off.¡± As he spoke with anger, MO Cheng clenched his fist and waved it. Fu Shinan, however, keenly noticed a slight arc of electricity flickering at his fingertips, but upon closer inspection, it disappeared. She was astonished and looked at MO Cheng, asking, ¡°Have you felt that something is different with your body?¡± MO Cheng looked at Fu Shinan with confusion, then shook his head, swaying his head and legs. Finally, he shook his head nkly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister Fu. What¡¯s wrong? Fu Shinan figured that she might be too tired and her eyes were ying tricks on her. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should also go and rest for a while. We¡¯ve had a tiring day, and there might be more zombies tonight. We need to conserve our energy.¡± MO Cheng worriedly said, ¡°In the blink of an eye, there are only a few of us left in the base. If more zombiese, I don¡¯t know if we can withstand it.¡± In fact, he wanted to say that with the strength of the zombies this time, it was probably difficult for them. No one expected the zombies to evolve like this, while they remained the same and their stamina was declining. How could they have a chance of winning? Fu Shinan patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic for now. Go eat something and rest well. Maybe we¡¯ll have a new opportunity tonight.¡± ¡°I understand, Fu Jie. Then I¡¯ll go back now.¡± After MO Cheng left, the room fell silent. Fu Shinan leaned back on the sofa, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed slowly. She recalled the details just now and couldn¡¯t help but feel like she had seen it wrong. Did electricity really arc from MO Cheng¡¯s hand, even if it was just for a moment? Could it be that, like in post-apocalyptic movies, everyone had started to evolve within a short period of time? The zombies no longer feared sunlight, and humans had developed supernatural abilities as well? But how did these abilities manifest? Emotions? Danger? Betrayal? Or something else entirely? Thinking about Cao Yong¡¯s confident expression, Fu Shinan increasingly felt that the world was bing fantastical.. After all, she had acquired a system, so what was impossible anymore? But if it was true, would everyone who remained here eventually die? Chapter 42 - 42 : Moving East Chapter 42: : Moving East Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion With the possibility weighing on her mind, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and finally knocked on Ji Zan¡¯s door. After a moment, the door opened, revealing Ji Zan¡¯s tall figure. He had clearly just finished showering, as his hair was still dripping with water. He had a white towel wrapped around his waist, revealing his muscr upper body. Fu Shinan¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were showering. I interrupted you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,e in.¡± Ji Zan turned and went back into the room. Fu Shinan pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and then mustered up the courage to follow him inside. ¡°I still want to talk to you about Cao Yong.¡± To prevent Bai Lianhua from jumping out like a ghost to find trouble again, she decided to end the battle quickly. Ji Zan put on a coat and leaned against the window.¡±Do you think we should listen to him, leave this ce, and head east?¡± Fu Shinan nodded. ¡°Putting aside Cao Yong¡¯s words, the current base is toorge, and we¡¯ve suffered too many casualties. We won¡¯t be able to defend against another wave of zombies. It¡¯s better to find another hiding ce.¡± Ji Zan nced at the time. There were still three hours until nightfall, and he furrowed his brow involuntarily. ¡°If we can¡¯t find a hiding ce within the next three hours, we might encounter arge-scale zombie attack at night.¡± Fu Shinan thought for a moment. ¡°Leaving now is indeed risky, but if the zombies dounch an attack tonight, what will we do? The base won¡¯t hold¡­ ¡® She paused for a moment and looked at Ji Zan with determination. ¡°Mr. Ji, forgive me for being blunt. I chose to cooperate with you to survive, but if what Cao Yong said is true, I don¡¯t want to bet on that possibility! If you still choose not to leave, then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve said what needed to be said, and I will leave.¡± Ji Zan remained silent as he contemted. Fu Shinan felt anxious. She didn¡¯t know if this choice was right or wrong. If she chose wrongly, it could potentially endanger everyone. So she was conflicted. In that case, it would be better to split up and go separate ways. After all, she didn¡¯t want to sit and wait for death. Given this rare opportunity to start anew, she didn¡¯t want to gamble. After a while, Ji Zan raised his head.¡±lt¡¯s said that a woman¡¯s intuition is very urate, so I¡¯ve decided to believe in Miss Fu!¡± Fu Shinan nodded and went back to pack her things. Five minutester, Ji Zan, along with the other six people, including Xiao Chang¡¯an and Bailianhua, came downstairs. Everyone regarded Ji Zan as their leader, so there was nothing much to discuss. Only Bai Lianhua gave Fu Shinan a re, feeling that she was causing trouble. What did this woman mean? Was she trying to challenge her position as the female master? Indeed, in Bai Lianhua¡¯s eyes, she was the woman by Ji Zan¡¯s side, which made her the rightful female master. The main reason Bailianhua didn¡¯t want to leave was that she could take showers here and apply her makeup, but who knew if the treatment would be worse elsewhere? So she was very reluctant. Unfortunately, no one took her dissatisfaction seriously, so she had to suppress it. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that less than ten minutes after they left, their base was attacked by zombies again. The Ksitigarbhamunity couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Wang Tianba ordered everyone to block the door, while he took Yu Jian, Shi Chan ¡®er, and a few other trusted aides and ran out the back door. Anothermunity was also filled with corpses, and within half an hour, the once peaceful town had turned into a lifeless city! Fu Shinan and the others continued walking eastward, and over an hourter, they came across a row of two-story vis by the roadside. The sign at the entrance read ¡°Warm Vacation Resort.¡± By this time, it had already started to get dark. Ji Zan frowned, surprised by how quickly it had be nighttime. He stopped the car and instructed his subordinates, ¡°Go and check if anyone is here. If not, we¡¯ll spend the night here.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Da Fei got out of the car and knocked on the door. However, after waiting for a while, there was no response. Suddenly, a w pierced through the ss and reached towards him. Da Fei grabbed the zombie¡¯s head and twisted it to the right. With a crisp sound, the zombie fell down. But the window was shattered, so this room couldn¡¯t be inhabited. He walked towards another house, and five minutester, he returned to the intersection. ¡°Mr. Ji, there¡¯s no one in these houses. We can stay here.¡± The group chose the house furthest inside, considering it rtively safer. They cautiously entered the house, which indeed had the standard of a vacation resort. The first floor had a coffee table, a sofa, and a small kitchen, while the second floor had a small loft. Ji Zan looked around and said, ¡°For safety reasons, everyone will stay here tonight.¡± Everyone agreed without objection, except for Bailianhua, who ran upstairs, took a look, and said, ¡°There¡¯s a separate room next to it, Brother Ji, I want that one..¡± Chapter 43 - 43 : It’s All a Lie Chapter 43: : It¡¯s All a Lie Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan immediately looked at Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan said casually,¡±l don¡¯t mind. I can stay anywhere.¡± ¡°Since Miss Fu doesn¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡°Bai Lianhua smiled proudly like a proud peacock as she entered the room. Looking at the tired Fu Shinan, MO Cheng went upstairs to look for her.¡±Sister Fu, there¡¯s a small bedroom here. You cane up too.¡± Fu Shinan smiled.¡± No need. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa on the first floor tonight. Whoever is tired can go up and sleep.¡± She was the one who suggested that everyone head east. No matter what, she had to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. Otherwise, her conscience would not be at ease. ¡± We¡¯ll guard the ce with a few men,¡± Ji Zan said.¡± You go rest with Chang ¡®an.¡± ¡°You guys have been fighting hard these past few days. It¡¯s time for a change. You guys rest tonight, and I¡¯ll keep watch.¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s words instantly gained favor from the group of men. Other than the few days when it rained, the base was under zombie attacks every day, and no one had had a good night¡¯s sleep. Even the strongest bodies couldn¡¯t endure it, especially when they had to remain vignt at all times, as a copse could happen anytime. However, the men¡¯s pride made it difficult for them to let go of their egos. Da Fei was the first to speak.¡± It¡¯s better for Miss Fu to rest. Women¡¯s stamina is not as good as men¡¯s. It¡¯s not toote for us to rest when we¡¯re at a safe ce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Fu. We can do it.¡± Ji Zan nced at them.¡± It¡¯s settled then. Miss Fu and I will keep watch tonight. You guys rest and conserve your strength.¡± Da Fei immediately stood up.¡± Mr. Ji, we can do it. You should go and rest.¡± The others also expressed their stance. Ji Zan¡¯s expression darkened.¡± I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. Hurry up and eat something, then find a ce to rest.¡± The others finally stopped talking. Xiao Chang ¡®an was also chased upstairs by Ji Zan to look for Bai Lianhua. After a while, only two people were left on the first floor. Fu Shinan felt a bit awkward. How did it end up being the two of them keeping watch together? She spoke to Ji Zan, who was sitting across from her on the sofa, ¡°Um¡­ just like the others, you¡¯ve been under a lot of stress for the past few days. Take this opportunity to rest for a while. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet, ¡± Ji Zan replied as he stood up and turned off the lights. The vi was instantly enveloped in darkness. Fu Shinan felt even more uneasy, so she stood by the window while there was still a faint moonlight outside. ¡°Are you feeling tired, Miss Fu?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind, startling Fu Shinan. She nervously turned around and was met with the tall figure standing in front of her. In the darkness, Ji Zan¡¯s silhouette appeared tall and imposing, exuding an overwhelming pressure. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice lowered, sounding unexpectedly seductive. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly appear behind me. How is it that you make no sound when you walk?¡± Fu Shinan blurted out anxiously. She attempted to walk around Ji Zan and head towards the sofa, but in the darkness, she tripped over his foot and stumbled forward. Ji Zan reached out to support her and said in a low voice,¡±Be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fu Shinan pushed him away in a panic and quickly ran to the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Miss Fu so shy. I thought doctors wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Ji Zan chuckled. Fu Shinan smiled, ¡°Are you suggesting that doctors aren¡¯t considered women in your eyes? Besides, who said I was shy? I was just embarrassed, okay? Tripping like that made me look silly.¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, I see. In my impression, doctors are usually very rational. My mother was a doctor too.¡± ¡°That hospital was founded when Auntie was alive?¡± Fu Shinan asked, but in her mind, she was thinking about Ji¡¯s mother whom she had encountered in An Town, who had already turned into a zombie¡­ Ji Zan leaned back on the sofa and said in a low and slow voice, ¡°My grandfather founded the hospital. My mother married at his behest, and my father was the one he chose for her. My grandfather probably didn¡¯t expect that my parents would spend their entire lives without any affection, living together more like strangers than anything else.¡± Fu Shinan was instantly energized. She had always been curious about wealthy families. Now that a member from a genuinely wealthy family was in front of her, she could not help but ask, ¡°So, in your high-status family, do people marry for the sake of strategic alliances? Is it really a happy life?¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t avoid the question, ¡°Most of the time, that¡¯s how it is. As for the question of happiness, it depends on one¡¯s perspective. Their mindset is deeply rooted. For the sake of the family¡¯s advancement, wealth, and power, that might be their idea of happiness.¡± Fu Shinan chuckled softly, ¡°So, it¡¯s safe to say that the domineering CEOs in movies and ordinary girls from humble backgrounds are all deceiving. You all form powerful alliances, marrying within your social circles.. How could you possibly choose someone from an ordinary family?¡± Chapter 44 - 44 : Enemies on a Narrow Road Chapter 44: : Enemies on a Narrow Road Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°It¡¯s not entirely true,¡± Ji Zan said slowly. ¡°At least I won¡¯t let others control me. I don¡¯t want to follow in my parents¡¯ footsteps anymore.¡± Fu Shinan thought to herself, Other than your underage nephew, all your rtives are dead. Who can control you? ¡± I¡¯m guessing Mr. Ji will definitely like the kind that¡¯s delicate and sweet,¡± she said casually.¡± Usually, an overbearing CEO will be matched with a delicate and soft wife.¡±That¡¯s how it¡¯s portrayed on TV, where the domineering CEO loses his mind when he meets a delicate little flower. Ji Zan seemed to be amused by her and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Miss Fu must like those refined scumbags with sses.¡± Fu Shinan burst outughing. ¡°Why?¡± ¡± That¡¯s what they do on TV,¡± Ji Zan said.¡± Powerful women like the contrast.¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be able to watch television anymore from now on. I won¡¯t get to see a handsome man who¡¯s a refined scumbag.¡± The conversation became awkward because it reminded everyone once again that the apocalypse had arrived. They could never go back to their previous lives. Finally, Ji Zan broke the silence, ¡°What are your thoughts about the future?¡± Fu Shinan suddenly felt a moment of confusion. She had always wanted toe to An Town to find her benefactor, but it turned out that Chen Zhou wasn¡¯t the one. Then there was the heavy rain, and An Town fell as well. Although she knew that her ultimate goal was simply to survive, she was now uncertain about how to live. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have easily considered parting ways with Ji Zan and his group. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± she replied. Thinking of Chen Zhou who was torn to pieces, Fu Shinan suddenly raised her head. ¡°Mr. Ji, do you know the tattoo on Chen Zhou¡¯s hand¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Ji Zan covered her mouth.¡±Shh, someone¡¯sing.¡± Fu Shinan widened her eyes in an instant. What kind of ears did he have? Howe she didn¡¯t hear anything? Ji Zan gestured to her and slowly released his hand. Fu Shinan immediately perked up her ears and listened carefully. This time she heard it too. It was the sound of a car engine, getting closer and closer. Ji Zan had already picked up the iron rod from the table and silently approached the window. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Sometimes, people were scarier than zombies. So she even wished it was zombies because, at least, theycked intelligence and wouldn¡¯t plot against you from behind. As the sound of the car door opening reached their ears, voices could be heard from outside. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no one here. Let¡¯s stay here for the night. We can¡¯t continue on the road. It¡¯s been too strange and dangerous today.¡± ¡°Damn it, we have no choice. Yu Jian, you and Da Liu stay outside and keep watch.¡± ¡°Brother Ba¡­What about me?¡± ¡°You¡­ of course, you¡¯lle in with me¡­¡± There was a crisp sound of a p in the dark night, very distinct. Fu Shinan guessed that it might havended on someone¡¯s buttocks because she heard the woman giggle and say, ¡°Hey, you hurt me with that¡­ meanie¡­¡± Wang Tianba smiled lewdly.¡± It hurts now. I¡¯ll give you something even fiercerter. ¡± Then, the door closed. The two of them must have entered the house. Fu Shinan clenched her teeth. It seemed like they were destined to cross paths again. She had actually encountered Shi Chaner and Yu Jian. Was this an age-old curse( How were they still alive( Ji Zan also recognized the voice as Wang Tianba from the Di Zang Community. They had also arrived here? Did Anning Town really fall? Fu Shinan approached the window and spoke in a low voice, ¡°The one speaking earlier should be Wang Tianba.¡± Ji Zan also lowered his voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. If Anning Town hadn¡¯t encountered any trouble, Wang Tianba wouldn¡¯t have shown up.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who guessed it. It was Cao Yong,¡± Fu Shinan whispered, ¡°I suspect that Cao Yong might have actually gained some kind of precognitive ability. If that¡¯s the case, others might have it too.¡± Ji Zan turned to Fu Shinan, his eyes gleaming with curiosity, ¡°Do you have it Fu Shinan hurriedly replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She wanted to mention the electricity she saw on MO Cheng¡¯s hand, but she held back. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for herself without knowing the circumstances. Besides, she felt that her ability was not like a superpower but more like a unique skill given to her by this world, setting her apart from others. ¡°I just think that the zombies have evolved, and Chang¡¯an caught a fish with long legs in the water¡­ Since these things can mutate, why can¡¯t humans mutate too? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ji Zan was surprised, ¡°Really? A fish with long legs?¡± He had been busy before and had no idea about this. Fu Shinan shrugged, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Chang¡¯an. He was the one who discovered it.¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be because of that rain?¡± Chapter 45 - 45 : Awkward Situation Chapter 45: : Awkward Situation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan¡¯s voice became even deeper. ¡°If things continue like this, the zombies may continue to evolve. It would be difficult for humans to survive without evolving. There¡¯s a certain logic to thew of the jungle.¡± Fu Shinan nodded, about to say something when suddenly a rhythmic sound of bodies colliding and apanied by a woman¡¯s seductive moans came from the neighboring vi. ¡°Ah¡­ Tianba¡­ you¡¯re so amazing. Chaner loves you so much¡­ Harder, I¡¯m about to die¡­¡± In the silent night, their voices were crystal clear. Fu Shinan¡¯s face turned ck in an instant. Fortunately, the lights were off in the room; otherwise, she would have wanted the ground to swallow her up. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she knew that woman. Outside the window, it continued. Obscene words became even more brazen, mixed with various embarrassing sounds. It seemed like they intentionally wanted others to hear. They talked about all sorts of positions. Seriously¡­ Fu Shinan suddenly felt a little sympathy for Yu Jian. Shi Chan ¡®er had made a cuckold out of him so quickly and it was happening right in front of him. If she could, she really wanted to go out and interview him and ask him how he was feeling at the moment. Was he enjoying it? Then, she heard a slightly heavy breathing sound beside her. Her face turned wooden, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. Men generally couldn¡¯t resist such things, especially when they had gone a long time without sexual activity. Fu Shinan quickly turned around and sat on the sofa, keeping some distance from Ji Zan. Finally, the sounds outside ceased, and the two individuals began panting. It seemed like Wang Tianba wasn¡¯t performing very well¡­ After a moment, Ji Zan walked over and asked, ¡°Your sister, huh?¡± Hearing Ji Zan¡¯s calm voice, Fu Shinan instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Then she realized that her worries were unnecessary. This room was filled with people, and Ji Zan was a big CEO. If he did not even have this much self-control, how could he be worthy of his high status? Moreover, even if he really wanted to do something, there was always Bai Lianhua waiting for him. She had nothing to fear. However, she felt a bit dissatisfied with his question. ¡°She¡¯s not exactly my sister. Her mother married my dad and brought her along. But it seems like she¡¯s changed partners.¡± Ji Zan cleared his throat. ¡°Oh.¡± Then he nced at the time under the moonlight. ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight, and if the zombies haven¡¯te by now, they probably won¡¯te anymore. You can take this time to rest and conserve your energy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. You go ahead and sleep.¡± Ji Zan heard that Fu Shinan still sounded energetic, so he didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take a nap. If anything happens, call me immediately.¡± Fu Shinan nodded. ¡°Rest assured, go ahead and sleep.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she could hear Ji Zan¡¯s faint snoringing from the sofa. She was speechless. Why was he still insisting? Otherwise, she was really afraid that he would fall asleep the next second. And she felt a bit jealous and envious. She had never experienced such a good sleep. Even if she was exhausted and tired, she had to toss and turn on the bed for a while before being able to fall asleep. So she had always envied those who could fall asleep as soon as their head hit the pillow. Was this what it meant to be carefree? Just lying down and falling asleep? She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Ji Zan, then remembered that she hadn¡¯t had a chance to reinforce the house yet. She closed her eyes and tried to reinforce it three times, but as expected, all attempts failed. Fu Shinan sneakily reached out her hand and touched Ji Zan, but unexpectedly, he suddenly turned over. She felt something squishy, and it was definitely not his pants! No way, what were the chances? Ji Zan¡¯s breathing became momentarily heavy, and Fu Shinan¡¯s face changed in fear. She didn¡¯t care if he would wake up or not, quickly retracting her hand. But luckily, he didn¡¯t react. Just to be safe, this time she reached for Ji Zan¡¯s head. She grabbed a strand of his hair, closed her eyes, and silently chanted the reinforcement. The system quickly emitted a cheerful notification sound. Fu Shinan was astonished to find that the room had been reinforced to 120%. She was amazed that it was now possible to exceed the limits of the original reinforcement, but she didn¡¯t know the requirements for leveling up. Lost in thought, she identally let go of the strand of hair she had grabbed and it fell to the ground with a soft sound. She blinked, feeling a bit embarrassed. It was just a strand of hair, so it shouldn¡¯t hurt, right? Seeing that Ji Zan didn¡¯t react or wake up, a strange idea crossed her mind. She wondered if humans could be reinforced as well. Deciding to use Ji Zan as an experiment, she opened her fingers again and grabbed a few more strands of his hair. This time, the system replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, living organisms cannot be reinforced.¡± Fu Shinan felt a bit disappointed but also had a sense of expectation. After all, if even living organisms could be reinforced, then her system was truly incredible. Suddenly, footsteps could be heard outside the door¡­. Chapter 46 - 46 : The Pretentious Green Tea Bitch Joined in Chapter 46: : The Pretentious Green Tea Bitch Joined in Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In the silentte night, the footsteps outside the window were unusually clear. Fu Shinan quickly grabbed the iron rod that Ji Zan had ced on the coffee table and cautiously approached the window. Someone whispered, ¡°This was originally a resort, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone inside. Let¡¯s not wander around, what do you think, Yu Jian? Yu Jian cursed, ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s no good ce. Let¡¯s not guard the entrance for them anymore, let¡¯s quickly find a house to sleep in. Who knows if we¡¯ll even survive tomorrow.¡± The person next to him, aware that Yu Jian¡¯s woman had been taken by someone else, tried to appease him, ¡°Whatever you say, we¡¯ll do. Look at all these houses, you choose one, and I¡¯ll follow you.¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s heart immediately tensed up. If Yu Jian dared toe in, she would definitely smash his head with the rod. But after a while, she heard the sound of the door, and Yu Jian and his group chose the neighboring house. Fu Shinan let out a sigh of relief. At least he had some sense. But just as she rxed, a scream suddenly came from upstairs, ¡°Ah! A rat¡­¡± Yu Jian¡¯s voice resounded again, ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s actually someone next door.¡± Ji Zan and the others were also awakened and rushed downstairs just as the door was kicked open. Yu Jian reached out to touch the light switch but saw a figure sh before his eyes, and he was directly kicked to the ground. Hispanion, upon seeing Yu Jian being kicked, immediately kneeled down, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m just ackey!¡± Then, the lights came on. Seeing Fu Shinan standing by the sofa, Yu Jian cursed, ¡°You bitch, you¡¯re here too. Did you have something to do with this?¡± Fu Shinan kicked him in the jaw, knocking out one of his teeth, ¡°With that mouth of yours, it¡¯ll cost you your life sooner orter.¡± At this moment, Bai Lianhua also came running down and, upon seeing the two figures on the ground, screamed again, ¡°Brother Ji, who are they? Are they zombies?¡± Fu Shinan really wished she had a needle in her hand to sew this woman¡¯s mouth shut. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly screamed, these people wouldn¡¯t havee in. Ji Zan immediately turned and red at her, ¡°Shut up.¡± Then he gestured to Da Fei, ¡°Wang Tianba is here too, be careful.¡± Da Fei and the others nodded and ran out with the two individuals. However, just as they reached the door, they heard the sound of a car engine, and in the end, they only managed to capture a disheveled woman. The woman was none other than Shi Chan¡¯er. When she saw Yu Jian, she went crazy and rushed forward, pping and hitting him, ¡°Are you even human? I abandoned my parents for you, and now, for a car, you¡¯ve handed me over to Wang Tianba? You beast!¡± Yu Jian also became furious. He grabbed Shi Chan¡¯er by her hair and pped her twice, ¡°Do you have the nerve to say that? You slut, you seduced Wang Tianba yourself, and yet you me me? Why didn¡¯t I realize how good you were in bed before? I fucking wanted to strangle you.¡± Shi Chan¡¯er rolled her eyes from being choked and then noticed Fu Shinan. She immediately waved at her repeatedly. Fu Shinan looked on indifferently, without any response. In her previous life, Shi Chan¡¯er had probably looked at her with the same cold indifference when she died, right? But then Bai Lianhua started meddling again and shouted at Da Fei and the others, ¡°You bunch of men, just standing there watching a woman being bullied? Hurry up and save her.¡± Da Fei kicked Yu Jian away, and Shi Chan¡¯er immediately gasped for breath. She grabbed Ji Zan¡¯s thigh and cried out, ¡°Mr. Ji, please save me. It was Wang Tianba who forced me¡­ He has run away now. If I stay with Yu Jian any longer, he will definitely kill me¡­¡± Ji Zan¡¯s face turned ugly as he retracted his leg and turned his gaze to Fu Shinan, ¡°Miss Fu, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± At this moment, Fu Shinan nced at Bai Lianhua. Didn¡¯t she enjoy meddling in other people¡¯s business? Instead of constantly enduring Bai Lianhua, why not add another troublemaker? Fight fire with fire and make the storm even more intense. She smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Since Miss Bai wants to save her, then let¡¯s save her.¡± Ji Zan turned to Yu Jian once again, ¡°And what about him? How should we deal with him?¡± Seeing Ji Zan continuously asking for her opinion, Fu Shinan was very satisfied. It was like indirectly announcing her position within the team. From this perspective, it seemed that she could continue to develop by staying. She smiled at Ji Zan, ¡°Just don¡¯t let me see him again, and as for the rest, Mr. Ji can decide for himself.¡± Yu Jian, realizing that the situation was turning against him, started cursing loudly, ¡°Fu Shinan, you bitch, I hope you have a miserable death¡­¡± Da Fei kicked him out of the room without hesitation. In a moment, Yu Jian¡¯s voice disappeared. The man who had entered the room with him was trembling in fear and crawled to Fu Shinan¡¯s side as quickly as possible. ¡°Mrs Ji, I don¡¯t want to die. Please spare me. I¡¯m just a follower, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong¡­.¡± Chapter 47 - 47 : He Was Really Right Chapter 47: : He Was Really Right Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As soon as the words were spoken, Bai Lianhua¡¯s face turned pale, and she cursed, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Mr. Ji isn¡¯t married yet. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll have them cut out your tongue!¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Ji Zan scolded coldly, then turned to the man and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in An Town? Why did Wang Tianba leave?¡± The man, wiping his tears and snot, replied, ¡°The ce has been overrun by zombies, and for some reason, the zombies started attacking the base during the day. Everyone else is dead, only a few of us managed to escape.¡± After listening to the man¡¯s detailed description, Ji Zan looked at Fu Shinan. Could it be that everything she predicted hade true? No, it should be said that it was predicted by Cao Yong? Hearing the tragic situation in An Town, the others also sucked in a breath of cold air. After all, ording to their current situation, it was really difficult to escape safely. Da Liu started begging again.¡± Mr. Ji, I don¡¯t eat much. I can work. Please take me in. I had no choice but to follow Wang Tianba. Good deeds will be rewarded¡­¡± Ji Zan was getting annoyed by his pleas, ¡°If you want to follow, then follow. But if you dare to harm your teammates, you¡¯ll be apanying the zombies.¡± Da Liu immediately banged his head on the ground, ¡°I swear to the heavens, I will never betray Mr. Ji¡¯s team. If I break my oath, let lightning strike me.¡± Er Lei grew impatient with his dawdling, ¡°Alright, stop the nonsense and go sit aside.¡± He then approached Ji Zan respectfully and asked, ¡°Mr. Ji, what do we do now? Rest or continue our journey?¡± Ji Zan nced at the sky. It was still early before dawn, so he instructed everyone to rest and continue their journey once it was light. Fu Shinan looked at Shi Chan ¡®er, who had followed Bai Lianhua up to the second floor. She wondered what kind of disgusting things they would do if they got together. She just wanted some peace and quiet. However, as soon as she withdrew her gaze, she noticed Ji Zan raising his eyebrows and looking at her. For some reason, Fu Shinan thought of the incident where she identally touched his sensitive area. Rarely, she felt a bit embarrassed. Well, if it was for his treatment, even if he stripped naked, she wouldn¡¯t feel anything. But if there were any idental misunderstandings, it would be quite awkward. She blinked and said, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Ji Zan was slightly stunned and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you¡¯re right. Cao Yong really predicted something. If we hadn¡¯t left An Town, we would have been in grave danger.¡± Fu Shinan pondered for a moment.¡± ording to what Cao Yong said, the east is definitely not here. We have to continue heading east.¡± After pondering for a moment, Ji Zan realized that this vacation resort, consisting of only two rows of buildings, was not suitable for defense at all. If arge number of zombies attacked, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them off. He nced at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s still some time before dawn. I¡¯ve already rested well. You take a rest, and I¡¯ll keep watch. Once it¡¯s light, we¡¯ll head east.¡± Fu Shinan had stayed up half the night, and her eyelids were starting to fight each other. This time, she didn¡¯t refuse and curled up on the couch, soon drifting off to sleep. She was awakened by the sound of footsteps after a while and opened her eyes to see Xiao Chang¡¯an sitting beside her, watching her. Seeing Fu Shinan awake, he immediately handed her a piece of bread and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Auntie, this is for you. Please eat it quickly. Uncle said that once we finish eating, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Fu Shinan quickly sat up and ruffled Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s little head, saying, ¡°Thank you, sweetheart.¡± But as soon as she took a bite, she heard a familiar voice behind her calling out, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive Fu Shinan ignored her. If Shi Chaner really knew she was wrong, that would be a miracle. She finished the bread in a few bites and headed outside. Shi Chaner pursed her lips. It was all that wretched woman¡¯s fault! She knew the apocalypse wasing but didn¡¯t tell them. Otherwise, her mother wouldn¡¯t have died! ¡°Shi Chaner, why don¡¯t you ride with me in a car?¡± Bai Lianhua offered with a condescending smile. Shi Chaner quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Bai. You¡¯re truly kind.¡± Bai Lianhua arrogantly replied, ¡°No need to thank me. We should all help each other. I just hope you won¡¯t be like your sister, who only thinks of herself.¡± Shi Chaner immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, she only cared about herself at home. If it weren¡¯t for her, my parents wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± With that, she forcefully squeezed out two tears, and hand in hand with Bai Lianhua, they left the room. Fu Shinan watched their seemingly intimate appearance and smirked ironically. These two individuals appeared smart and guarded against each other, but she wondered who would ultimately outsmart whom.. Chapter 48 - 48 : The East Chapter 48: : The East Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion MO Cheng had already gotten into the car. He looked at Fu Shinan and asked, ¡°By the way, Sister Fu, seems like Mr. Ji is going to find Cao Yong. Do you really think he has a superpower?¡± Fu Shinan smirked and replied, ¡°Perhaps you do too?¡± ¡°Me? How is that possible?¡± MO Cheng pointed at his own nose in surprise. Fu Shinan took a careful look at his finger but sensed no electricity. Could she have been mistaken? However, her intuition told her otherwise. Nheless, she smiled and said, ¡°I just feel like things have changed after that rain.¡± MO Cheng immediately recalled something and said, ¡°Indeed, it does feel that way.¡± Just as Fu Shinan was about to say something, she saw Ji Zan carrying Xiao Chang¡¯an into the car. Fu Shinan was somewhat surprised but still smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Ji Zan had already closed the back door and opened the driver¡¯s door. ¡°I¡¯ll drive. You can rest a little longer.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to the passenger seat. However, in the instant their bodies made contact, she suddenly thought of her enhancement system. If she could enhance beyond the item¡¯s original capabilities, then her car should work too. She immediately silently recited, ¡°Enhance.¡± The system¡¯s prompt quickly came through. [Enhancement sessful. All attributes have reached 120%.] But this time, Fu Shinan didn¡¯t stop there. She shouted again, but the system notified her that the enhancement had already reached its limit. To continue, she needed to upgrade the system. It seemed that her assumption was correct: the system could be upgraded, and items could be enhanced beyond their original limits. If the condition for upgrading was to reach a certain number of enhancements, then she would have to enhance more things to rapidly level up the system. The group continued driving east and spent the entire morning on the road until they came across a farm. Just as they were preparing to go in and take a look, several shotguns suddenly appeared before them. Ji Zan opened the car door and raised his hands.¡±We passed by this ce and thought there was no one here, so we wanted to go in and take a look. If your farm doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to enter, we¡¯ll leave now. Everyone, there¡¯s no need to hurt each other.¡± The young man in the lead stared at Ji Zan¡¯s face and asked tentatively, ¡°You¡¯re Ji Zan?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Ji Zan was a little surprised. The young man shook his head.¡± I don¡¯t know you. It was the Prophet who said that you would definitelye here. The young man in the lead is called Ji Zan.¡± ¡°Prophet?¡± Ji Zan frowned and suddenly thought of someone. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan immediately understood his thoughts. The prophet they were talking about might be Cao Yong. The young man said,¡± The Prophet said that you¡¯re almost here. He asked us to wait here. Please follow me.¡± At this moment, Er Lei and the others also got out of the car. Ji Zan gestured to him, and the group entered the farm. The farm was quiterge, and they arrived at a courtyard of about five to six hundred square meters, with electric fences around the perimeter. At this moment, Cao Yong also walked out from inside, apanied by two middle-aged men who appeared extremely respectful. ¡°Cao Yong, how dare you? You abandoned us and ran away on your own,¡± MO Cheng spoke up as soon as he saw Cao Yong. The two middle-aged men immediately red angrily at MO Cheng, as if they were about to start a fight at any moment. Fu Shinan quickly intervened to stop MO Cheng. Now was not the time to pursue this matter; they should first understand the current situation. Besides, Cao Yong had his own reasons for leaving, and it was understandable. They couldn¡¯t restrict Cao Yong¡¯s freedom. Cao Yong smiled and said something to the two men, who then stepped back. Fu Shinan immediately asked, ¡°Is this the ¡®East¡¯ you mentioned? Who are they?¡± Cao Yong was pleased with the arrival of Fu Shinan and the others. He invited them into the house and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Fu, I knew you woulde. This is the ¡®East¡¯ I mentioned! I predicted some things for the people here, so they see me as a prophet. That¡¯s probably the situation.¡± Ji Zan nced around and then looked at Cao Yong. ¡°Did you really gain extraordinary abilities and the power to foresee the future because of that rain? Cao Yong didn¡¯t hide anything and replied, ¡°Yes, the long-legged fish and winged shrimp are things I saw in my visions! At first, I thought it was just a dream, so I didn¡¯t say anything. But when I became certain, the zombies attacked, and I had to leave. Besides, I knew you would eventuallye, and I Imew we would stay here for a while.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Zan frowned. ¡°Are you suggesting that it¡¯s safe here?¡± He looked around but couldn¡¯t see any possibility of safety. Although there were electric fences around the walls, the buildings were too low, making it easy for zombies to climb in. Moreover, there were only three rooms, which couldn¡¯t amodate so many people.. Chapter 49 - 49 : Predict Danger Chapter 49: : Predict Danger Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Cao Yong saw through his thoughts and said calmly, ¡°I can tell you with certainty that this will be the only ce near An Town that won¡¯t suffer from natural disasters. Mr. Ji, if you trust me, then stay.¡± He then turned to Fu Shinan with a mysterious smile. ¡°Of course, as long as Miss Fu is here, this pmce won-L lcm. Ji Zan looked at Fu Shinan. Before Fu Shinan could speak, Bai Lianhua shouted, ¡°Brother Ji, I don¡¯t want to stay here. If An Town is not suitable for us, we can go to the next city. This ce is too run-down.¡± Ji Zan ignored her and kept his deep gaze on Fu Shinan. After a moment of silence, Fu Shinan raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay, but I¡¯m not sure if these people are willing to amodate outsiders.¡± Cao Yong smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. They agree. After all, no base would give up on someone as talented as Miss Fu. You know what I mean.¡± Fu Shinan nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Zan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since Miss Fu agrees, I¡¯ve decided to stay as well.¡± Cao Yong immediately called the two men back in and informed them that these people would be staying. The two men didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded. Cao Yong then turned his gaze to MO Cheng and said, ¡°MO Cheng, the Thunder Boy in the future, you are an indispensable partner. Please guide us.¡± MO Cheng still held a grudge against Cao Yong and didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He found Cao Yong¡¯s words nonsensical. Fu Shinan¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. The Thunder Boy? Wasn¡¯t that someone who controlled lightning? Cao Yong indeed knew something, not just about MO Cheng, but about herself as well. He could even foresee her system! ¡°They will take a few people to the resting area. Please stay here for a moment, Miss Fu. I have something to discuss with you privately,¡± Cao Yong waved his hand at Fu Shinan and went back inside the room. Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment but followed him inside. When there were only two people left in the room, Fu Shinan asked directly, ¡°Do you really have the ability to foresee the future? I want to know what humanity will be in the future. Can we ovee the apocalypse, or will we coexist with it?¡± Cao Yong shrugged and said, ¡°Sorry, I can only foresee things that will happen in the next few days. I asked you to stay because I wanted to warn you that you¡¯ll be in danger soon, and one of those two women is the killer.¡± Fu Shinan wasn¡¯t surprised by this. ¡°Thank you for the warning.¡± She felt that even without Shi Chan¡¯er, just with Bai Lianhua alone, her ears would be tortured every day. A strange glint shed in Cao Yong¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re here to help each other, after all. The reinforcement of this farm relies on you, Miss Fu. Without your strengthening, the farm won¡¯t be able to withstand the zombies. And this is currently the only ce that won¡¯t be affected by natural disasters. I believe Miss Fu won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Fu Shinan responded briskly, ¡°Alright, is there anything else?¡± Cao Yong shook his head. Fu Shinan turned and left the room, but her brow immediately furrowed. From the beginning, she had felt that Cao Yong wasn¡¯t just a simple ountant, and now that he had gained supernatural abilities, his thoughts had be even deeper. She didn¡¯t know if it was right or wrong to be involved with someone who understood her so well. She hadn¡¯t felt this unsettled in a long time. In the backyard. MO Cheng was standing at the door, evidently waiting for her. ¡°Sister Fu, what did Cao Yong tell you?¡± Fu Shinan thought for a moment. ¡°He said that he indeed gained his abilities because of that heavy rain.¡± MO Cheng nodded and then said, ¡°The rooms have been assigned. You three girls will stay in the smaller room, and us guys will stay in therger room. If you need anything, just call me.¡± Fu Shinan nodded. As soon as she entered the room, Bai Lianhua arrogantly said, ¡°There¡¯s only one bedroom in the house. Shi Chan¡¯er and I will share it, and you can sleep on the sofa.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t want to waste her breath. When she worked as a doctor at the hospital, she would sometimes sleep on the floor when she was tired and in a hurry. In the current situation, it was definitely not a time to enjoy luxuries. Since her system upgraded, every time she strengthened herself, 3D models of the reinforced items would sh in her mind. She had tried to strengthen the entire farm, but all attempts failed. It seemed that the objects were toorge. She decided to go find Ji Zan directlyter. It would be convenient and time-saving. Meanwhile, Shi Chan¡¯er, seeing Fu Shinan remain silent, revealed a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. Bai Lianhua was indeed formidable; she even made this despicable person back down. Shi Chan¡¯er had to quickly integrate into this group and then deal with Fu Shinan. And while she was at it, she could try to flirt with Ji Zan a bit. The thought of being with such a man¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips.. Compared to Ji Zan, what was Yu Jian? Chapter 50 - 50 : Recovery Chapter 50: : Recovery Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan finished sorting things out and came over to assess the situation. Seeing that Fu Shinan is sitting on the sofa, his expression turned bad, ¡°Is there only one room?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay,¡± Fu Shinan said casually. Ji Zan¡¯s brows instantly furrowed into a frown. Fu Shinan was too indifferent. ¡°If you think this ce is not good, we can leave immediately.¡± Fu Shinan shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°Let¡¯s stay for now. ording to Cao Yong¡¯s words, this is the only ce where we won¡¯t encounter natural disasters. At the moment, staying alive is the most important thing.¡± Besides, she always felt that Cao Yong hadn¡¯t finished what he wanted to say, which made her uneasy. Bai Lianhua immediately walked out when she heard Ji Zan¡¯s voice. ¡°Brother Ji, can you amodate so many people over there? Will you feel ufortable?¡± Ji Zan replied coldly, ¡°We are currently seeking refuge, not going on vacation. Having a ce to rest is already good enough.¡± Bai Lianhua quickly added, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t need toe here at all. Why squeeze here when the resort we were at before was fine? There were more houses, spacious, and clean¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when the ground began to shake violently. ¡°Ah¡­ What¡¯s happening¡­¡± Shi Chan ¡®er also ran out of the house unsteadily, her face filled with fear. Fu Shinan gripped the armrest of the sofa tightly. After experiencing several earthquakes, she was already very calm. Soon after, a huge fire rose in the southwest, and thick ck smoke instantly rose. While they were in shock, they heard footsteps. It was the person who had stopped them at the door. ¡°Mr. Cao, you¡¯re right again. There really was an earthquake at the resort, and the house was on fire.¡± ¡°There might be more zombies tonight,¡± Cao Yong said.¡± Wu Bai, go and inform everyone to prepare for the uing battle.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Bai immediately ran toward the farm. Cao Yong also came to Fu Shinan¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Fu, the zombies wille in an hour. We have to hurry up and prepare.¡± Fu Shinan nodded her head and extended her leg to Ji Zan. She touched the tip of his foot and then silently strengthened it in her heart. Therge-scale strengthening once again made her dizzy and she fell to the ground uncontrobly. Ji Zan immediately reached out and hugged Fu Shinan.¡±Miss Fu, what¡¯s wrong? Fu Shinan nodded and stretched her leg toward Ji Zan, touching his toe. Then she silently activated her strengthening ability, causing another wave of dizziness and loss of control, making her fall to the ground. Ji Zan immediately reached out and caught Fu Shinan, asking, ¡°Miss Fu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s face turned pale, and her body felt weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The time was pressing, the range was toorge, and she had consecutively strengthened several times with short intervals for rest. Her body couldn¡¯t bear it. Thinking about this, she felt somewhat distressed. If a simr situation happened again and she didn¡¯t have someone she could trust by her side, her situation would be extremely dangerous. She wasn¡¯t naive enough to put her life solely in Ji Zan¡¯s hands at this point. Finally, the earth regained its calmness. Ji Zan quickly walked over to the sofa and helped Fu Shinan lean against it. Bai Lianhua¡¯s eyes filled with resentment, but her tone remained soft. ¡°Ji Gege, she¡¯s a grown adult. What is there to worry about¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°Both of you will sleep on the sofa tonight, and let Miss Fu sleep in the bed.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m not feeling well either.¡± Bai Lianhua¡¯s voice instantly rose in pitch. After speaking, she pressed her chest, as if suffering from an asthma attack. Ji Zan¡¯s gaze turned icy, devoid of warmth, and his annoyance was no longer concealed. ¡°The asthma medicine is in her pocket. Give it to her,¡± he ordered Shi Chan¡¯er. Shi Chanter was startled. Even though Ji Zan was no longer the CEO, his presence still exerted a powerful aura. She quickly reached for Bai Lianhua¡¯s clothes to find the medicine. Seeing that Ji Zan didn¡¯t even help her with the medicine, a surge of resentment welled up in Bai Lianhua¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s all that wretched woman¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t appeared, Ji Zan wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ Meanwhile, Ji Zan had already carried Fu Shinan and brought her to the bedroom. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Fu Shinan took a deep breath. Her head was still dizzy and she could not straighten her body. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said reluctantly. Shi Chan ¡®er walked in and pretended to be concerned, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡± Fu Shinan ignored her and simply closed her eyes to rest. She had to recover quickly. For some reason, she had a feeling that something was about to happen. Of course, she wasn¡¯t referring to Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er. She didn¡¯t even consider them important. Ji Zan immediately gave a warning look to Shi Chan¡¯er. ¡°She¡¯s tired, so you can leave.¡± Shi Chan¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly turned to leave. Ji Zan gently touched Fu Shinan¡¯s forehead and felt no fever. Only then did he feel relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for now. Call me if anything happens..¡± Chapter 51 - 51 : Night Attack Chapter 51: : Night Attack Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan responded with a mumbled acknowledgment, but before Ji Zan could leave, she couldn¡¯t control her sleepiness and dozed off. Bai Lianhua was almost infuriated. She looked at the small sofa, realizing that it couldn¡¯t amodate two people. As soon as Ji Zan left, she muttered under her breath, ¡°This bitch knows how to y innocent.¡± Shi Chanter nced inside the room. ¡°It seems like Ji Zan cares a lot about her. It might be no ce for us in the future.¡± Bai Lianhua gritted her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t let that bitch trample over me!¡± Outside the room, Ji Zan raised his hand and pulled open the handle of another room. Instantly, he felt that the sensation was different from before. He narrowed his long eyes. He couldn¡¯t be mistaken; the texture of the door was different. Could it be that Fu Shinan had done something? On the other side, Cao Yong also stood in the room with an uncertain expression, making it difficult to read his thoughts. After a while, he called Wu Bai and whispered something to him. Then he curled his lips, revealing a sinister smile¡­ Fu Shinan didn¡¯t sleep for too long. Surprisingly, in just over ten minutes, she had recovered to some extent. It seemed that she could rx a little. Since there was nothing urgent, she didn¡¯t feel like moving and simply turned over to replenish her energy. Just as everyone entered a deep sleep, electric arcs suddenly flickered around the electric fence surrounding the farm. Hundreds of zombies were approaching. The farm¡¯s guard dogs sensed the disturbance and started barking wildly. Bai Lianhua was awakened by the dogs¡¯ barking and began to curse loudly, ¡°It¡¯s so damn annoying! Shi Chanter, are you trying to squeeze me to death?!¡± Without caring much, she kicked Shi Chan¡¯er to the ground. ¡°Sister Bai, I didn¡¯t squeeze you. I don¡¯t have a ce to hide¡­¡± Shi Chan ¡®er suppressed the fire and said. The sofa was small, and she was a light sleeper. She was woken up by the barking of the dog, and now she was kicked to the ground. One could imagine how she felt. There was nothing here. How could she sleep on the ground? Bai Lianhua, relying on Ji Zan¡¯s support, didn¡¯t care about Shi Chanter at all. Initially, she had shown Shi Chan¡¯er a friendly face, but it was only to provoke Fu Shinan. But now that it was affecting her, she didn¡¯t care anymore. She upied the entire sofa without considering Shi Chan¡¯er. Fu Shinan naturally woke up as well and sat up in bed. Unable to bear it any longer, Shi Chan¡¯er went to the bedroom and was startled to see Fu Shinan sitting on the bed. But quickly, she put on a smile and said, ¡°Sis, we can¡¯t fit two people on the sofa. Can you let me stay here for the night?¡± Looking at her face, Fu Shinan felt nauseated. ¡°Get lost,¡± she said, pushing Shi Chan¡¯er out of the room and firmly closing the door without any hesitation. Shi Chanter was persistent and continued to feign pity outside, ¡°Sis, I know I was wrong. Can you let me rest in the room for one night? There¡¯s nothing outside, and if I sleep on the floor, I¡¯ll definitely catch a cold¡­¡± Fu Shinan settled back down and closed her eyes to rest. She didn¡¯t spare Shi Chan¡¯er¡¯s life to torment herself. She wasn¡¯t a saint, how could she forgive Shi Chanter? After a while of unsessful pleading, Shi Chan¡¯er stood at the door and cursed loudly, ¡°Fu Shinan, you bitch! Dont think you¡¯re powerful just because Ji Zan takes care of you! There wille a day when you beg me!¡± At this moment, Bai Lianhua was also awakened by themotion. But seeing the two of them quarreling, she changed her attitude, ¡°You should just endure it a little and sleep on the sofa with me. Just as Shi Chan¡¯er was about to say something, the adjacent door swung open. Da Fei and MO Cheng walked out of the room, shining their shlights. They cursed, ¡°The zombies are here.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Lianhua started screaming at the top of her lungs again. Then, two gunshots rang out, and two zombies climbing the wall were sted in the head by shotguns. Wu Bai emerged from the room with a smug expression on his face. Ji Zan, who had just stepped outside, nced at him. ¡°Good marksmanship, but it¡¯s best not to use guns. Zombies can attack people through sound.¡± Wu Bai ignored him and chased after the zombies. Seeing Wu Bai¡¯s impolite behavior, Da Fei became somewhat displeased. ¡°Mr. Ji, I have a feeling these people don¡¯t have good intentions.¡± Ji Zan waved his hand. ¡°Focus on defense first. We¡¯ll talk about other matterster. ¡± Inside the room, Bai Lianhua and Shi Chanter didn¡¯t dare to sleep anymore. Fu Shinan had also woken up. Strictly speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have worried. The outer walls were surrounded by an electric fence, coupled with the experienced men like Ji Zan and her reinforced house, the zombies couldn¡¯t get in. However, thinking about Cao Yong, a sense of unease arose in her heart¡­. Chapter 52 - 52 : Guys, Something Happened! Chapter 52: : Guys, Something Happened! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan sat on the bed lost in thought, half asleep, until it was dimly light outside, and she heard the sound of Ji Zan and the others returning. It seemed they had sessfully defended the ce. When she opened the door to go out, she noticed that Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er were nowhere to be found. In the courtyard, MO Cheng was washing his face and greeted Fu Shinan with a smile. ¡°Sister Fu, did you sleep well?¡± Fu Shinan nodded. ¡°It was alright. Where are they?¡± MO Cheng wiped his face and replied, ¡°Da Fei and a few others went with Wu Bai to scavenge for supplies. Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er found it boring and followed Wu Liang, Wu Bails brother, to the farm for a walk.¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she had an inexplicable sense of foreboding. ¡°And what about Ji Zan?¡± ¡°Ji Zan didn¡¯t go. He¡¯s resting in the room. Seems like he caught a cold.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Fu Shinan breathed a sigh of relief. As she turned around, she happened to see Cao Yong standing at the door, smiling at her. ¡°Miss Fu, in broad daylight, you seem quite nervous,¡± Cao Yong remarked. Fu Shinan shrugged. ¡°Since the apocalypse started, I¡¯ve been like this, always on edge. Always worried that the zombies might attack at any moment.¡± Cao Yong chuckled. ¡°During the day, the zombies won¡¯t pose a threat. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice. I¡¯ll go check on Ji Zan.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say much more and walked away. She felt that whenever she talked to Cao Yong, there was a sense of being scrutinized as if he could see through her thoughts. It was an ufortable feeling. Pushing open the door, she saw Ji Zan lying on the sofa, his eyes closed, and hisplexion indeed looking a bit off. However, the idea of him catching a cold at a time like this felt surreal to Fu Shinan. Maybe it was because Ji Zan had left a strong impression on her. Xiao Chang¡¯an was ying with his phone obediently on the side, and when he saw Fu Shinan, he happily called out, ¡°Auntie!¡± ¡°Hush!¡± Fu Shinan gestured for him to be quiet, then walked to the front of the sofa and gently touched Ji Zan¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t have a fever, which was good news. Ji Zan opened his eyes and tried to sit up. Fu Shinan quickly held him down. ¡°Cao Yong said there¡¯s nothing to worry about during the day. Rest more, I¡¯ll go find some medicine for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ji Zan reached out and grabbed Fu Shinan¡¯s hand. Fu Shinan felt his strength and realized that he didn¡¯t seem seriously ill. She discreetly withdrew her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard these past few days. As long as you¡¯re okay, I can rx.¡± Ji Zan raised an eyebrow, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Is this Miss Fu¡¯s way of showing concern for me?¡± Upon hearing his words, Fu Shinan inexplicably felt a bit uneasy. ¡°We¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship now, and you are the strongest guarantee. Of course, I will care.¡± Ji Zan curled his lips, neither confirming nor denying it. Before he could say anything else, they heard amotion from outside. Wu Bai was shouting, ¡°We were ambushed! Everyone who went there, except the two of us, is dead.¡± Ji Zan immediately stood up and rushed outside in a single stride. Wu Bai supported arade covered in blood and anxiously said, ¡°There are zombies in An Town. Your friends were ambushed, and three of our people are dead. Only the two of us made it back¡­¡± He quickly had someone take care of Wu Ping, who had lost a lot of blood, fearing the situation was grim. Ji Zan¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! What about Da Fei and the others¡­¡± Realizing something, he turned to get into the car. Fu Shinan followed closely behind. ¡°I¡¯ming too. If they¡¯re just injured, maybe I can still help¡­ Even though that person was also injured earlier, there are so many people here, there must be a way. Da Fei¡¯s situation is more urgent, and I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing after being protected for so many days.¡± MO Cheng also joined them. ¡°I¡¯ming too. At least there will be someone to support you and lend a hand.¡± Seeing the three about to leave, Cao Yong immediately stopped the car and spoke earnestly, ¡°I advise you not to go. Although Anning Town has supplies, the journey is far and there won¡¯t be enough time for you to return. The three of you won¡¯t be able to withstand arge-scale zombie attack.¡± Ji Zan said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t leave my brothers behind.¡± Wu Bai wiped his arm and came out of the house, saying, ¡°Even if you go, you won¡¯t find them. They¡¯re already dead! Do you want to bring the zombies back with you?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°You better not be lying!¡± Cao Yong shook his head helplessly. ¡°Mr Ji, I understand your feelings, but there¡¯s no need to lie. Wu Bai¡¯s brothers haven¡¯t returned¡­ But since you¡¯re determined, I can¡¯t stop you. However, I hope you won¡¯t take Miss Fu with you on this risky venture. She¡¯s a doctor, not a warrior. Facing zombies, she won¡¯t be able to do much following you..¡± Chapter 53 - 53 : Fu Shinan Must Stay Chapter 53: : Fu Shinan Must Stay Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan said lightly, ¡°As a doctor, there¡¯s a lot I can do. Mr Ji, let¡¯s go.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but she was growing more and more repulsed by Cao Yong as if she was being targeted by a sinister snake. MO Cheng said, ¡°Sister Fu, I can help you too.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know medicine, at the very least he could assist in carrying people or something. Ji Zan turned back and looked at MO Cheng, saying, ¡°You stay here and protect Chang¡¯an.¡± Only then did Fu Shinan remember that there was still a child in the house. She immediately nodded at MO Cheng, feeling anxious and forgetting about Chang¡¯an. In the current situation, she didn¡¯t feel at ease leaving Chang¡¯an behind. Among the remaining people, there was no reliable person. Upon hearing this, MO Cheng could only agree. Meanwhile, Ji Zan immediately stepped on the gas pedal and drove out of the farm. After the group left, Wu Bai whispered, ¡°What if that woman doesn¡¯te back? What should we do?¡± Cao Yong smiled, ¡°She won¡¯t! We still have two women on hand, as well as MO Cheng and that child. Although those two women are useless, they still have some value¡­ No matter what, we must keep Fu Shinan and MO Cheng here!¡± As Fu Shinan and Ji Zan drove onto the highway, she hesitated for a moment before speaking up, ¡°Leaving Chang¡¯an behind doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Ji Zan nced at her, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with the people on the farm? Fu Shinan shook her head, ¡°I just find it very strange. Wu Bai is so young and hasn¡¯t received professional training, yet he can bring someone back. As for Da Fei and the others, they all received professional training before and have experienced countless battles in the post-apocalyptic world. How is it possible that they all perished? None of them returned, and that¡¯s highly unreasonable.¡± Ji Zan nodded in agreement. Fu Shinan¡¯s thoughts aligned with his own. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so anxious. ¡°This matter is indeed very suspicious. I believe there¡¯s a big problem with Cao Yong.¡± Fu Shinan sighed and looked out the window, ¡°Perhaps ouring here was a mistake in the first ce. Otherwise, Da Fei and the others wouldn¡¯t be facing this problem now. It was my insistence oning here¡­¡± ¡°This was also my decision, it¡¯s not your fault. Perhaps Da Fei and the others just got separated,¡± Ji Zanforted, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious himself. He had been too careless, thinking that Wu Bai and the others wouldn¡¯te up with any tricks, but the result¡­ Compared to the peaceful town a few days ago, the city before their eyes no longer showed its former prosperity. Most of the buildings had copsed, and the roads were filled with rubble. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Fu Shinan looked at the scene outside, disbelief evident in her eyes. Ji Zan¡¯s voice was heavy as he said, ¡°It must have been an earthquake. It was right for us to leave.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t determine whether their decision was right or wrong anymore. The only thing she hoped for was to find Da Fei and the others as soon as possible. Ji Zan drove to severalrge supermarkets based on his memory, but they didn¡¯t find any traces. As night approached, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, ¡°Could it be that they never even came to An Town?¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This is thergest city nearby. The supplies wouldn¡¯t have been depleted so quickly. If they wanted to find provisions, this would be the best choice.¡± Just as the words fell. They heard a whimpering sound. and Ti Zan quickly pulled Fu Shinan into hiding. ¡°There are zombies!¡± Due to the extensive destruction in many ces, there was only a small gap behind them, forcing the two of them to stand close together. Fu Shinan could even smell the cold, hormone-filled scent emanating from Ji Zan¡¯s body. Then, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching, indicating that the zombies had already entered. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, her chest rising and falling rapidly. She really wasn¡¯t suited for closebat. If she was discovered by the zombies, it would all depend on Ji Zan alone¡­ The constant pressure made Ji Zan¡¯s breath hitch, and he quickly shifted his gaze elsewhere, although it was highly inappropriate. Nevertheless, his face turned red. Meanwhile, the zombies outside the door were getting closer and closer. The sound of their footsteps soon reached their vicinity. Ji Zan swiftly kicked out, sending the zombie flying, then he lunged forward and grabbed the zombie¡¯s head, giving it a forceful twist. With a crisp crack, the zombie immediately went still. Fu Shinan quickly emerged from the gap. Ji Zan reached out and pulled Fu Shinan, decisively saying, ¡°The sun is about to set, andrge groups of zombies will soon be on the move. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± However, just as the two of them were about to walk away from the side entrance, Fu Shinan suddenly stopped. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. I smell blood, and it¡¯s fresh!¡± she said, pointing westward.. Chapter 54 - 54 : Trap Chapter 54: : Trap Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan immediately walked towards that direction and indeed saw a person covered in blood¡ªit was Da Fei. He reached out his hand to feel his neck and confirmed that he was still breathing. Fu Shinan quickly examined Da Fei, finding no signs of zombie bites. However, she discovered a gunshot wound as she inspected the bleeding area. The two exchanged a nce, and Fu Shinan said directly, ¡®My medical tools are in the car. We need to get Da Fei back quickly.¡± Ji Zan nodded and lifted Da Fei onto his back. But as soon as he stood up, he noticed several staggering zombies approaching. He quickly stepped back and gently ced Da Fei on the ground, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the zombies. You stay here and watch over Da Fei.¡± Fu Shinan felt worried. Even though Ji Zan was formidable, he was still alone. She cautioned, ¡°Be careful. If necessary, lure them away instead of engaging in directbat. If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to save Da Fei alone.¡± Ji Zan nodded, grabbed a suitable weapon, and went out. Fu Shinan looked at Da Fei. It was his blood that attracted the zombies. Otherwise, the zombies wouldn¡¯t have arrived so quickly. His wound was still bleeding, and if it wasn¡¯t stopped soon, it would not only attract more zombies but also jeopardize Da Fei¡¯s survival. Without any medical tools at hand, she had to make do with what she had. Seeing some bath towels on the shelf, she immediately pulled down a few and used them to bandage Da Fei¡¯s wound. However, it didn¡¯t take long for the towels to be dyed red. Seeing Da Fei¡¯s continuous bleeding, Fu Shinan grew anxious. It seemed he couldn¡¯t wait until they returned to the farm. He needed surgery now! And why did Da Fei suffer a gunshot wound? Could it be that Wu Bai and the others harmed him? If that was the case, they couldn¡¯t go back to the farm. What about MO Cheng and Xiao Chang¡¯an¡­ what should they do? After ncing at Ji Zan, who was fighting the zombies at the entrance, Fu Shinan became even more anxious. The sounds of the fight would attract more zombies, and Da Fei couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She remembered seeing a dagger, some white liquor, and a needle and thread when they entered the supermarket. With those supplies, she could perform surgery on Da Fei right there. She quickly went to find the necessary items. On Ji Zan¡¯s side, he had dealt with the few zombies and saw Fu Shinan cutting open Da Fei¡¯s clothes. He asked, ¡°Are you nning to perform surgery here?¡± ¡°His injuries are severe, and he won¡¯t make it until we get back¡­ Besides, I can¡¯t feel at ease performing surgery on him even if we return. It¡¯s likely that Wu Bai and the others caused the injuries on Da Fei¡¯s body,¡± Fu Shinan replied, not stopping her movements. Ji Zan also realized this and his gaze grew even more solemn. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep watch around here. You go ahead.¡± Fu Shinan took out the liquor to disinfect, and upon seeing that Da Fei was still unconscious, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Without anesthesia, removing the bullet would undoubtedly be extremely painful, but at least he wouldn¡¯t have to endure it while conscious. Ji Zan found two shlights and helped with the illumination. Fu Shinan held the sterilized fruit knife and cut open Da Fei¡¯s flesh. The bright red blood sttered all over her face. Ji Zan quickly wiped Fu Shinan¡¯s face to prevent the blood from flowing into her eyes and obstructing her vision. After about half an hour, the bullet was finally removed. Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t damaged any organs, so as long as there was no infection, Da Fei would survive. After Fu Shinan had finished taking care of Da Fei, she suddenly noticed that he had opened his eyes. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Miss Fu, thank you.¡± Fu Shinan was taken aback. ¡°You woke up so quickly?¡± ¡°I woke up a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, Miss Fu,¡± Da Fei weakly replied. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You really can endure a lot!¡± Da Fei rasped, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ji Zan saw that he had regained his consciousness and immediately asked, ¡°What happened exactly? What about the others?¡± ¡°Da Liu ran away, and the others¡­ should all be dead,¡± Da Fei said, his bloodshot eyes widening as he recounted the entire ordeal. As it turned out, Wu Bai and the others didn¡¯te here to search for supplies. They wanted to kill them. Da Fei took a bullet to save his brother, and then the zombies were attracted. They went out to lure the zombies away to protect the injured Da Fei, but they never came back¡­ But Fu Shinan didn¡¯t understand. Why would Wu Bai and the others do this? If it was for the supplies they had, it didn¡¯t make sense either. Ji Zan didn¡¯t have much left. The only valuable thing was people. Could it be that they wanted Shi Chan¡¯er and Bai Lianhua? Even if it was for women, it didn¡¯t justify killing several obviousbatants, especially in the post-apocalyptic world where many people didn¡¯t know how to survive. They didn¡¯t need to kill strong individuals just for two women! Leaving Da Fei and the others alive would have been a form of insurance. Just as Fu Shinan was lost in her thoughts, Ji Zan stood up. ¡°I have to go back. Chang¡¯an and the others might be in danger. Miss Fu, you and Da Fei stay here,¡± he said.. Chapter 55 - 55 : Using Fu Shinan in Exchange Chapter 55: : Using Fu Shinan in Exchange Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan didn¡¯t try to dissuade Ji Zan. She knew that he couldn¡¯t just leave Chang¡¯an behind. She quickly said, ¡°Be careful then.¡± Ji Zan nodded and carried Da Fei into a small lounge in the supermarket. The space was small, but it was well hidden. The moment Fu Shinan was next to Ji Zan, she quickly activated her enhanced abilities. By now, it waspletely dark outside. The streetlights were long shattered, and everything looked pitch ck in the distance. Da Fei fell into a deep sleep again, and Fu Shinan leaned back in a chair to rest. Her ears were constantly alert to any sounds outside, afraid that the zombies might smell the scent of blood and rush in. Meanwhile, Ji Zan arrived at the farm. He was worried about Chang¡¯an¡¯s safety and drove there quickly. Cao Yong and the others were the first toe out to greet him. Their faces turned grim when they saw Ji Zan alone. Cao Yong immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Ji, where is Miss Fu?¡± Ji Zan put on a mournful expression. ¡°Miss Fu was bitten by zombies and didn¡¯t make it.¡± Cao Yong¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Miss Fu couldn¡¯t have died. Mr. Ji, where did you hide her?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s still alive, she would havee back with me for sure. You should know her personality. Why would you think I hid her?¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t wait for him to answer and asked directly, ¡°What about Chang¡¯an?¡± Cao Yong¡¯s eyes turned cold for a moment, then he smiled. ¡°He and a few others went out with MO Cheng to find you. Didn¡¯t you meet them on the way?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s gaze became intense. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! If you¡¯re not nning to release them, then I¡¯ll have to force my way in.¡± Wu Bai immediately raised his gun. ¡°Take one more step, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°You dare toy a hand on me?¡± Ji Zan took a step forward, his smile seeming more like a sneer. A glint of ruthlessness shed in Wu Bails eyes as he was about to pull the trigger. Suddenly, Ji Zan made a move and grabbed Wu Bai¡¯s wrist, redirecting the barrel of the gun towards Cao Yong. Cao Yong was startled and hastily retreated, narrowly avoiding the bullet grazing his ear as it shot past. At the same time, Ji Zan snatched the hunting rifle and aimed it at Wu Bai. ¡°Young man, this gun isn¡¯t something everyone can y with. You¡¯re too slow.¡± Wu Bai¡¯s face turned grim. Indeed, the gun was something he obtained only after the apocalypse, courtesy of the Prophet. He was still new to it¡­ Ji Zan shifted the gun¡¯s aim towards Cao Yong, his voice growing colder. ¡°Hand over my people! ¡± Cao Yong suddenlyughed. ¡°Mr. Ji, Wu Bai was just joking with you. How could he really want to kill you? Your people did go out to find you, and we¡¯re here to wait for them.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t waste any more words and pulled the trigger once again. The bullet struck the ground near Cao Yong¡¯s feet. Wu Bai, frightened, ran away, and Ji Zan fired another shot. Wu Bai groaned and fell to the ground, his lower leg pierced by the bullet. Cao Yong, seemingly fearful, took two steps forward and spoke in a softer tone. ¡°Mr. Ji, don¡¯t act rashly. The gunshot will attract zombies.¡± As he finished speaking, he reached for Ji Zan¡¯s wrist. ¡°You truly are skilled!¡± Ji Zan tilted the gun, lifting his foot and aiming a kick at Cao Yong. Cao Yong dodged aside, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Mr. Ji, you¡¯re not an ordinary person either. A CEO who knows Dragon Soul Organization¡¯s grappling techniques.¡± ¡°You too!¡± Ji Zan sneered. During their exchange, Ji Zan and Cao Yong traded a few more moves. Cao Yong made a momentary mistake and was kicked several meters away by Ji Zan. He quickly got up and ran into the farm. Ji Zan immediately got into his car, crashing through the barrier and entering the farm. ¡°Chang¡¯an?¡± Ji Zan kicked open the original door, only to find it empty. Fu Shinan¡¯s room alsocked Shi Chaner and Bai Lianhua. Even Cao Yong and Wu Bai seemed to have vanished. Ji Zan opened his wristwatch. He had nted a tracking device on Xiao Chang¡¯an, and after tuning the frequency, the watch emitted a red light that varied in brightness ording to the distance. Soon, he discovered a cer. Just as he was about to approach, he heard a muffled sound, and a bullet flew past him. Shortly after, Cao Yong¡¯s voice came from outside the house. ¡°If you want your nephew and those two women, trade Fu Shinan for them!¡± ¡°Why do you insist on Fu Shinan? What do you really know?¡± Ji Zan swiftly moved to another direction as he spoke. As expected, gunshots rang out once again, leaving a few bullet holes where he was just standing. ¡°Fu Shinan is of great use to me, and I know she won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you have feelings for Fu Shinan?¡± Ji Zan quickly fired a shot and rolled on the ground. After several probing attempts, he roughly figured out Cao Yong¡¯s position. Swiftly discarding his gun, he pulled the trigger into the darkness. A muffled groan followed, and Cao Yong gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Ji Zan, don¡¯t y mind games with me.. If you don¡¯t hand over Fu Shinan, your nephew will be a corpse! Wu Bai, do it!¡± Chapter 56 - 56 : Horrible Situation Chapter 56: : Horrible Situation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As soon as Cao Yong¡¯s words fell, Ji Zan heard a sound from above. The other party was also searching for his position. It seemed that these people really wanted to kill him. He swiftly moved to the doorway and raised his gun, firing once again towards a certain spot. Another muffled sound followed, a hit! But it also enraged the person on the roof, and gunfire rained down on Ji Zan as if they had an unlimited supply. At this moment, Ji Zan no longer resembled a pampered CEO but rather a seasoned killer. He remained calm andposed, showing no signs of panic despite being caught in the crossfire. Whenever he found an opportunity, he would take a shot with a 100% uracy rate. The individuals above sustained consecutive injuries,pletely provoked. However,pared to Ji Zan, who had years of experience handling firearms, they were no match as they had only started handling guns a few days ago. Suddenly, Cao Yong shouted, ¡°Damn it, I told you to be careful! The zombies areing. Stop making any noise and retreat quickly.¡± A sizzling sound echoed from the electric fence on the perimeter wall as the zombies wailed in pain from being electrocuted. Ji Zan also heard footsteps, confirming that those people had truly left. He immediately opened the cer and indeed found Xiao Chang¡¯an, his mouth covered, along with Shi Chaner and Bai Lianhua. The two women were disheveled, their clothes in disarray, and covered in white stains. Ji Zan nced at her and asked, ¡°Where is MO Cheng?¡± Shi Chaner cried and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen him since this morning¡­ They tricked us into the granary and then¡­¡± ¡°Enough, stop talking,¡± Bai Lianhua yelled and started crying loudly again. As for whether it would attract zombies, she couldn¡¯t care less. It didn¡¯t even cross her mind. Ji Zan looked at the zombies piling up outside the electric fence and knew that there was no time to waste. He pulled the two women out and went back to lift Xiao Chang¡¯an, who had his eyes closed, quickly waking him up. ¡°Uncle.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an, still in a daze and apparently frightened, immediately clung to Ji Zan¡¯s neck silently sobbing. He thought he was doomed. ¡°Stop crying. We need to leave here quickly.¡± Ji Zan confirmed that MO Cheng wasn¡¯t here, most likely having fallen victim to those individuals. They couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer. Shi Chaner and Bai Lianhua immediately supported each other, trembling as they ran towards the exit. But just as they reached the doorway, a gunshot rang out. At the same time, Bai Lianhua let out a dreadful scream as her left ear was blown off, blood streaming down. Ji Zan used his foot to open the car door and said, ¡°Get in quickly.¡± Bai Lianhua felt as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore. Blood stained half of her face as she trembled, covering it and crying out, too terrified to move, as if she was about to die any second. In the end, it was Ji Zan who lifted Xiao Chang¡¯an and pushed him into the car. He then threw Xiao Chang¡¯an to Shi Chaner and instructed her to hold him. To his surprise, Shi Chaner sat upright, whimpering and crying. ¡°Lower your head, or do you want to be a target?¡± Ji Zan couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. If it were Fu Shinan here, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time. ¡°Shut up, stop crying for now!¡± He sternly reprimanded, stepping on the elerator and driving away. He knew they were frightened, but it wasn¡¯t the first day of the apocalypse. Cao Yong and his group were also running, never expecting Ji Zan to find the three so quickly. Cao Yong immediately shouted, ¡°Shoot! We mustn¡¯t let them escape! Ji Zan must die!¡± Wu Bai and the others quickly opened fire, but Ji Zan¡¯s car had been reinforced by Fu Shinan. Regr bullets couldn¡¯t harm it, at most causing some sparks. At the same time, Fu Shinan received a notification sound indicating a drop in the defense of Ji Zan¡¯s car. She checked the time and realized it was only 1 a.m., with some time until dawn. Something must have happened at the farm. However, she was too far away to reinforce it remotely, so all she could do was pray for the safety of Ji Zan and the others. Suddenly, the otherwise calmte night in the supermarket was disturbed by amotion. Fu Shinan immediately tensed her body and listened carefully. It was the sound of zombies! Da Fei also opened his eyes and struggled to sit up. Due to excessive blood loss, his face had turned pale, and if it wasn¡¯t for the timely arrival and rescue of Fu Shinan and the others, he would have already be a lifeless body. But even so, he didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of the women.. Chapter 57 - 57 : Finally Back Chapter 57: : Finally Back Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan quickly held him down and shook her head. She had already reinforced the room around Ji Zan, so as long as there weren¡¯t hordes of zombies rushing in, they should be able to defend against them. She whispered, ¡°If we really can¡¯t hold them off, you can get upter. I spread alcohol at the door, so the zombies won¡¯t smell the blood on you so quickly.¡± Da Fei gratefully looked at Fu Shinan and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Fu.¡± Before today, he didn¡¯t have much impression of Fu Shinan. He only knew she was a doctor and thought she would be helpful, but he didn¡¯t have any further thoughts. However, today he realized why Mr. Ji valued this woman so much. She was indeed calm enough, and at a time like this, even the slightest mistake could be fatal. As they pondered, footsteps had already reached the door. Fu Shinan immediately made a gesture to Da Fei, and they both held their breath. After about a minute, the sound of the zombie¡¯s footsteps moved away. They breathed a sigh of relief when the sound faded away. Both of them felt more at ease. If the zombies had really broken in, Fu Shinan wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. After all, herbat skills werecking, and Da Fei was injured. Just being able to stand up was already pushing his limits. Seeing Da Fei frowning in pain, Fu Shinan knew his wound was still hurting, so she started chatting with him to distract his attention. Through their conversation, Fu Shinan learned that Da Fei came from a securitypany andter joined Ji Zan¡¯spany. Fu Shinan had her doubts about this. She wasn¡¯t that naive, not that she didn¡¯t believe in human nature. If Da Fei really came from an ordinary securitypany, in this post-apocalyptic world, even if he wanted to protect Ji Zan, he wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths. When life was already gone, who cared about money? Seeing that Da Fei clearly didn¡¯t want to say much about it, Fu Shinan tactfully didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Instead, she talked about her own surgical cases, deepening her impression on him. After an uncertain amount of time, the sound of a car engine finally came from outside the door. Fu Shinan immediately stood up, and Da Fei looked over as well. ¡°Miss Fu, let¡¯s see who it is first.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and opened a small slit in the newspaper taped to the ss door. She immediately saw a tall man carrying a child. Excitedly, she said to Da Fei, ¡°It¡¯s them.¡± But as soon as she opened the door to the lounge, she saw Bai Lianhua with blood on her face and her eyes bloodshot. Fu Shinan was taken aback. Bai Lianhua was injured, but it seemed like she had been bandaged. She quickly looked towards Xiao Chang¡¯an and Ji Zan behind her. Seeing that the car door had closed but there was no sign of MO Cheng, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s MO Cheng?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him,¡± Bai Lianhua gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You saved Cao Yong, but he not only betrayed us but also almost injured Brother Ji! And me, what are you just standing there for? Hurry up and look at my ear!¡± Fu Shinan nced at Ji Zan and then examined Bai Lianhua¡¯s injury. Since she didn¡¯t have any medication on hand, she could only disinfect the wound with alcohol and then bandage it. As for Bai Lianhua¡¯s ear that had been blown off, she didn¡¯t have the ability to sew it back together. During the disinfection process, Bai Lianhua let out a scream, cursing Fu Shinan, ¡°You did it on purpose, trying to torture me! If anything happens to my ear, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not confident, then Miss Bai, you can bandage it yourself. How about that?¡± Although Fu Shinan didn¡¯t think highly of Bai Lianhua, as a doctor, her duty was to save lives and heal the wounded. She had already been gentle, and without any anesthesia, what else could she do? ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Lianhua was not one to swallow her pride and wanted to continue scolding. But she was interrupted by Ji Zan, ¡°The smell of blood,bined with your screams, will attract zombies! Miss Fu is the only doctor here. If you don¡¯t want her to treat you, then you¡¯ll have to endure it.¡± ¡°Brother Ji, it hurts¡­¡± Bai Lianhua continued to sob, but her voice became much softer. After finishing her treatment, Fu Shinan turned to Ji Zan and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Are you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about Da Fei?¡± Ji Zan put down the child and asked in a low voice. If he had known that Cao Yong and his men were so brutal, he would have brought the women along too. Thinking about what the two of them had gone through, he felt guilty. He had promised Bai Ping to take good care of his only sister and ensure a worry-free life for her. Who would have expected such a situation to ur? With these thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but feel restless and punched the door frame. ¡°Da Fei doesn¡¯t have a fever. If he gets through tonight, he should be fine.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s emotions were low, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°What exactly happened? Why did Cao Yong kill people¡­.¡± Chapter 58 - 58 : Gentle Side Chapter 58: : Gentle Side Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Shut up!¡± Bai Lianhua said fiercely, then hugged Ji Zan tightly and burst into tears again. Ji Zan frowned and patted her gently, trying tofort Bai Lianhua. It was the first time Fu Shinan had seen Ji Zan being so gentle, and she was taken aback. At that moment, Shi Channer approached and pulled Fu Shinan aside, her eyes dark and her voice eerie as she said, ¡°Bai Lianhua and I were both gang-raped by those people from the farm! Who knows how long it¡¯s been since theyst bathed? They forced it into our mouths and assaulted our bodies. Do you know how that feels? You¡¯re so carefree and unharmed here!¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s face changed slightly. While she was annoyed by Bai Lianhua and Shi Channer, she didn¡¯t want to hear about such things happening. Women in the apocalypse already had a difficult time, and now they were being defiled by those animals¡­ Shi Channer tugged at the corner of her mouth and sneered, ¡®You don¡¯t believe it from your expression, do you? Do you think someone would joke about this kind of thing? And can¡¯t you see what we look like? Is there any ce on our bodies left unscathed? Don¡¯t you want to say something? Cao Yong is very interested in you¡­¡± Fu Shinan immediately pressed her lips together. Even if she wanted to offerfort, after hearing Shi Channer¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on her! Shi Channer was hoping for her death, wasn¡¯t she? Moreover, it was their ownck of caution that led to this. Did they think it was someone¡¯s backyard? Without considering anything, they dared to follow unfamiliar men from the farm? Why were they like that? In the end, she didn¡¯t Imow what other ideas they were hiding. Fu Shinan wouldn¡¯t kick them when they were down. If she felt sympathy, it was because they were women, not because of those two. Shi Channer had hoped that Fu Shinan would offer her somefort, but not even a single word came out. She immediately hated her to the core, ming everything on this despicable woman. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Fu Shinan was better than her in every aspect, she wouldn¡¯t have been jealous and tried to steal Yu Jian. Who would have thought that Fu Shinan had such poor judgment and chose such a person? But she couldn¡¯t me Fu Shinan either. She didn¡¯t know much about Yu Jian, and he could disguise himself. She was busy with work, and Yu Jian was just a boyfriend in name. However, Shi Chan ¡®er didn¡¯t know that! She believes that if she didn¡¯t follow Yu Jian, she wouldn¡¯t have been toyed with by that old pervert Wang Tianba! Moreover, if Fu Shinan let her sleep in the house, she would not have woken up so early and followed that bastard out, causing her to be gang-raped by them! Those people were even more perverted than Wang Tianba¡­ Beside her, Bai Lianhua was still crying. Ji Zan silentlyforted her. Fu Shinan nced over, her thoughtsplicated. If something like this happened to Bai Lianhua, it might escte even further. She had already reached her limit with what she could endure before, and she had no reason to pay the price for Bai Lianhua. Unfortunately, all the shelters in An Town had fallen, and even if she wanted to leave now, she had nowhere to go. Lost in her thoughts, Xiao Chang¡¯an ran over from the side, holding a bottle of drink, and said, ¡°Auntie, this one tastes really good, try it.¡± ¡°Auntie isn¡¯t thirsty, you drink it yourself, Chang¡¯an.¡± Fu Shinan forced a smile. At that moment, it started raining again. Seeing the drizzling rain, Fu Shinan instinctively took a step back. If rain really did enhance the strength and mutation of zombies, they might have a tough battle ahead today. She didn¡¯t dare to think about how much the zombies would evolve this time. Ji Zan seemed to have also realized this and immediately pulled down the roller blind. With no moonlight this time, the room was pitch ck. His voice was hoarse and filled with exhaustion as he said, ¡°Da Fei can¡¯t move for now. We¡¯ll have to stay here for the day. Everyone rest up and stay quiet, don¡¯t make any noise, and don¡¯t go outside.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an nodded vigorously, his small head bobbing up and down. ¡°Uncle, I understand. I promise not to make any noise or go outside.¡± Ji Zan reached out and ruffled his hair, then turned towards Fu Shinan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll catch some sleep. I¡¯ll leave Chang¡¯an to you.¡± After a moment of adjustment, they could faintly see some objects around them. Fu Shinan was about to speak when Bai Lianhua already picked up Xiao Chang¡¯an. ¡°I know, Brother Ji, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Chang¡¯an.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an immediately jumped down. ¡°I want to find Auntie Fu.¡± After speaking, he ran towards Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan reached out and caught Xiao Chang¡¯an. She said to Ji Zan, ¡°There probably won¡¯t be any other incidents during the day. You can go to sleep.¡± Ji Zan nodded and walked into the warehouse on the left, finding a corner to lie down. Bai Lianhua¡¯s eyes shed and she immediately followed.¡± Brother Ji, I¡¯m scared. Can you stay with me? Every time I close my eyes, I feel like there are so many people around me¡­¡± Ji Zan did not say anything and tacitly agreed.. Chapter 59 - 59 : Leaving Chapter 59: : Leaving Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan took a nce and looked away. However, just as she turned around, she heard Shi Chan ¡®er snickering, ¡°You like Ji Zan, right? Unfortunately, he only treats you as a tool.¡± Fu Shinan knew Shi Chan ¡®er was deliberately trying to disgust her, so she said indifferently,¡±So? At least I still have value. What about you? What was there? If I were you, I¡¯d tuck my tail between my legs and behave. I don¡¯t want to entertain you because I don¡¯t want to waste time on you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of you. Don¡¯t bother me. You¡¯ll be the one who suffers in the end.¡± ¡°I became like this because of you! You b * tch! You¡¯re the one who harmed me!¡± Shi Chan ¡®er red at her fiercely. Fu Shinan sneered.¡± B * tches always like to push the me onto others to show that they are innocent. What a joke.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the slut!¡± Shi Chan ¡®er shrieked. Thinking about what kind of life she had been living along the way, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She picked up the dagger that she had prepared earlier and stabbed it at Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan had been careful of Shi Chan ¡®er all this while. She caught a glimpse of the shiny de from the corner of her eye and hugged Xiao Chang¡¯ an as she dodged backwards. When Shi Chan ¡®er saw that she hadn¡¯t been stabbed, she seemed to have gone mad and continued to charge forward. Xiao Chang ¡®an shouted,¡±Uncle, help! She¡¯s trying to kill!¡± At this moment, a tall figure rushed out from the darkness and grabbed Shi Chan ¡®er¡¯s wrist. With a ng, the dagger fell. ¡± I don¡¯t care what happened between you two,¡± Ji Zan said coldly.¡± You can¡¯t touch Fu Shinan.¡±¡± ¡°Just because she¡¯s a doctor?¡± Shi Chan ¡®er gritted her teeth.¡± ¡°Yes, if you have a bit of a brain, you should understand that everyone here is more useful than you. I¡¯m not overflowing with sympathy, and I don¡¯t have to save you.¡± Ji Zan was already very frustrated after losing friends one after another, and now he was burdened with the situation involving Bai Lianhua, feeling guilty in his heart. If anything happened to Fu Shinan again, he really wanted to hit a wall. Meanwhile, Fu Shinan¡¯s heart sank inexplicably. When Ji Zan repeatedly acknowledged her suggestions, she thought she was theirpanion, although she knew there were various interests involved between them. However, hearing it directly from him was still hurtful. But didn¡¯t she choose to team up with Ji Zan because of the interests involved? Now that the other party spoke the truth, why did she think she couldn¡¯t bear it? She chuckled self-deprecatingly and looked at Ji Zan. ¡°Thank you for acknowledging me, Mr. Ji. Now it¡¯s not necessary to have a doctor in Mr. Ji¡¯s team. If I continue to stay, it will only exacerbate the conflict. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After speaking, she walked towards the door and bent down to pull the roll-up curtain. ¡°Fu Shinan, ¡± Ji Zan called out. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t turn back, she walked quickly into the rain, opened the car door. This is her car and she reinforced herself, so she has the rights the drive it away. Ji Zan immediately chased after her and caught up before Fu Shinan stepped on the elerator. He got into the passenger seat and said, ¡°Do you really want to leave?¡± Fu Shinan looked at Ji Zan with indifference. ¡°I wanted to leave a long time ago, Mr. Ji should also know that your team is not my first choice.¡± Ji Zan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you looking for the person with the dragon tattoo on their wrist?¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t conceal it either. ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Zan furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What if he¡¯s dead?¡± Fu Shinan looked resolute. ¡°He won¡¯t die. Please get out of the car, Mr. Ji, don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Then she started the car. But Ji Zan grabbed the steering wheel and said word by word, ¡°I need you, you can¡¯t leave.¡± Fu Shinan shrugged her shoulders. ¡°With Mr. Ji¡¯s abilities, I believe protecting them won¡¯t be a problem. The doctor¡¯s presence isn¡¯t essential. What¡¯s important is that I teamed up with Mr. Ji to stay alive! It¡¯s not about dealing with trivial matters every day. If someone tries to stab me today, I¡¯ll dodge it. Who knows if tomorrow when I¡¯m asleep, I¡¯ll be smothered to death? You know it¡¯s the end of the world now, and who knows what tomorrow will be like. I just want some peace and quiet. Let go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow vou to leave, so vou can¡¯t leave.¡± Ji Zan kicked open the car door and carried Fu Shinan out. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Are you crazy? Why can¡¯t I leave? I¡¯m a doctor, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to treat all of you!¡± Fu Shinan yelled in anger. Ji Zan didn¡¯t answer and directly carried her out of the car. Bai Lianhua also ran out. When she saw Ji Zan hugging Fu Shinan, she was so angry.¡±Brother Ji, as long as she¡¯s gone, we¡¯ll be harmonious. Why do you have to leave a troublemaker behind?¡± ¡°What did Fu Shinan do to you?¡± Ji Zan nced at her. ¡°She was the one who bandaged your ear..¡± Chapter 60 - 60 : Meeting an Old Friend Chapter 60: : Meeting an Old Friend Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan took the opportunity to jump off Ji Zan¡¯s body and said, ¡°Mr. Ji, these questions you¡¯re asking are meaningless! It¡¯s just a waste of time! Bai Lianhua doesn¡¯t like any opposite sex around you, so there¡¯s no point in deceiving yourself and asking these questions. As long as there¡¯s a person of the opposite sex, it¡¯s a hindrance. She naturally dislikes me, and I don¡¯t like her either. I have no reason to stay in your team. Whether Mr. Ji truly doesn¡¯t understand or pretends not to, I have lost my patience. I¡¯m extremely frustrated, and I want some peace and quiet!¡± With that, she got into the car and drove off. Leaving the supermarket, Fu Shinan sped away. She knew in her heart that she should have left long ago. Moreover, her personality was never one to tolerate things easily. It was a miracle that she had endured for this long. Of course, all of this was out of respect for Ji Zan. Ji Zan had saved her, he had capabilities, and he increased the probability of strengthening her system. These were the reasons that kept her involved. Finding such a good partner in the apocalypse was truly rare. But as she had said, if she continued to stay, who knew what tomorrow would bring? Bai Lianhua wouldn¡¯t stay quiet after this incident, and maintaining the facade of peace was impossible. If she continued to stay, it would be like seeking her own death. Finding a rtively safe ce, Fu Shinan parked the car. During the daytime, she could rest for a while and think about which direction to go. However, just as she was surveying the surroundings, out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly noticed a figure. Surprised, she turned her head and saw someone holding a gun outside the car window, pointing it at her head! The person wore a baseball cap and a ck mask, making it impossible to see their face. But judging by their physical features, they appeared to be a woman. The woman suddenly tapped on the car. ¡°Dr. Fu?¡± Fu Shinan froze. The person actually knew her? The woman took off her mask, revealing a beautiful face. ¡°Manvu!¡± Fu Shinan eximed, getting out of the car. ¡°What are you doing in An Town?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you! That¡¯s great!¡± Manyu reached out and gave Fu Shinan a big hug. Manyu, her high school ssmate whoter became a screenwriter, happened to have a medical check-up at the hospital where Fu Shinan worked, so their rtionship had always been fairly good. They were friends who could exchange greetings when they had free time. Now, in the midst of the apocalypse, to meet again was a naturally exciting experience. The rain had started pouring heavily by now, so Fu Shinan quickly invited Manyu into the car. Ten minutester, she finally learned the reason why Manyu was staying in A Town. It turned out that she hade here for a vacation, but the apocalypse happened before she could even begin her leisure time. When she ran out of the hotel, everyone except the male tenant from the neighbouring room left. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t hide anything and told Manyu about her experience with Ji Zan¡¯s team and the encounters with Wang Tianba and others. It was a way to give Manyu a general understanding of the situation here. After all, they were still in An Town and mighte across each other, especially Wang Tianba, so they needed to be cautious. Manyu was surprised to learn that Fu Shinan had been traveling with Ji Zan all this time, and he turned out to be a skilled fighter. She was genuinely amazed. Ji Zan seemed too perfect, wealthy, handsome, and withbat skills. If this were a novel, he would be the epitome of the male lead. Subsequently, Manyu talked about her own team. She referred to them as a team, but they were merely survivors. They consisted of only four people, including herself, the male tenant who escaped with her, an elderly professor in his sixties they encounteredter, and a supermarket manager. They had been staying in an underground basement all this time, unaware of the events happening outside, but they could sense that there had been two earthquakes. Now, they were running out of supplies, so she and the male tenant went out to scavenge for necessities. Interestingly, Manyu recognized Fu Shinan¡¯s car and took a chance to approach, not expecting it to be her. Her gun was also not real, just a lighter designed to look like a gun for intimidation. After all, such items were essible to anyone, and they didn¡¯t have ess to real firearms. Upon learning all this, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix ofughter and exasperation. She knew Manyu hadn¡¯t eaten for a day, so she took out some bread, ham sausages, and opened a bottle of mineral water, asking her to have a little something to eat. Man Yu did not stand on ceremony and quickly ate. ¡± So what are your ns now?¡± she asked. ¡°Or should I say, where?¡± Fu Shinan shook her head. She had been looking for her benefactor for a long time. Now that more than a month had passed, the hope was slim. She just wanted to live well.. Chapter 61 - 61 : Meeting Cao Yong Again Chapter 61: : Meeting Cao Yong Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Manyu immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my ce. Everyone there is very friendly.¡± Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them drove to the location agreed upon by Manyu and the male tenant. Manyu introduced him, saying, ¡°This is Sun Han. And this is my ssmate, Fu Shinan.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Fu Shinan extended her hand first. Sun Han adjusted the broken frame of his sses and quickly shook hands with Fu Shinan, saying, ¡°Hello, Miss Fu.¡± Upon seeing that he only had a few cans of canned food and some packets of instant noodles that were already damp, Fu Shinan immediately said, ¡°I have some food in my car. Let¡¯s go back and give them something to eat before we go out to find more.¡± Sun Han didn¡¯t hesitate either. He had littlebat ability and poor eyesight, so finding these supplies was already a challenge for him. Fu Shinan handed him some bread, and Sun Han expressed his gratitude profusely. They had been surviving on a bag of rice all these days, and without fire, they could only soak the rice to eat. Seeing so much food now, he was nearly moved to tears. Watching Sun Han eat messily, Fu Shinan sighed. In a while, everyone¡¯s situation would only be more difficult than it is now. Sometimes she thought that if she were to die, it would be a kind of luxury. Immediately, she startled herself with such a negative thought. After all, she had been reborn once before. How could she not cherish life? As they drove past copsed buildings, a thought suddenly emerged in Fu Shinan¡¯s mind. She not only wanted to live well but also wanted to create the strongest fortress, the safest base! However, without Ji Zan¡¯s assistance, the chances of sess would likely decrease significantly, but she had no regrets. In fact, even until now, she didn¡¯t fully understand why she had left so resolutely. Perhaps there was a hint of an answer in her heart, but Fu Shinan didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. After about half an hour, Fu Shinan arrived at the underground basement that Manyu had mentioned. It was well sealed and didn¡¯t leak water, approximately around thirty square meters in size. The elderly professor¡¯sst name was Feng, and he was friendly and talkative. He used to be a professor at the Medical School. Upon learning that Fu Shinan was a doctor, they engaged in lively conversations. The supermarket manager was a twenty-five-year-old young man who was cheerful. However, he had injured his leg while escaping and was still in the healing stage, unable to move around much. Compared to them, Fu Shinan seemed rather silent. After everyone shared their experiences, they discussed the current situation. Upon learning that it had been raining for over ten days and most things had gotten wet, Professor Feng became even more worried. He said, ¡°It seems that it won¡¯t be long before we run out of food. Supplies have to be produced, but now, who can reproduce them?¡± Fu Shinan sighed as well. It was indeed very difficult to survive like this¡ªavoiding zombie attacks while trying to secure food was a challenging problem. Xia Dong, the supermarket manager, massaged his leg and remained optimistic. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope! It has only been a little over a month. We should still be able to find food! My legs can take a few more steps. Tomorrow, let¡¯s split up and search. With more people, we¡¯ll have more strength, and we will definitely find something to eat.¡± Manyu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Professor Feng. As long as we are alive, we will make sure you don¡¯t go hungry. But let¡¯s give Xia Dong a couple more days to rest. As Professor Feng mentioned, we don¡¯t have medicinal herbs, and what you¡¯ve already recovered is the limit. If you push yourself to walk too soon, there may beplications. At this time, having a healthy body is more important than anything else. Take your time to recover, and then you can contribute.¡± Sun Han also agreed with this approach. After all, there were only four of them, and Xia Dong was a valuablebor force. He hoped that Xia Dong would recover well. Xia Dong looked at his leg and continued massaging it, hoping for a speedy recovery. Watching this harmonious scene, Fu Shinan felt her mind rx for the first time. However, before she could rx for long, they heard the sound of someone banging on the door from outside. A familiar male voice shouted, ¡°Miss Fu.¡± Everyone fell silent instantly, and all eyes turned to Fu Shinan. Manyu whispered, ¡°Is it Ji Zan?¡± Fu Shinan shook her head; it was Cao Yong. How did he know she was here? Could he predict everything? Then why did he want to harm Ji Zan and the others? And how did they arrive? She hadn¡¯t heard any car sounds along the way. Fu Shinan was puzzled and signaled everyone not to speak, observing what Cao Yong intended to do. Cao Yong continued shouting, ¡°Miss Fu, don¡¯t be surprised. With my abilities, finding you is easy, and you don¡¯t have to doubt it¡ªI won¡¯t harm anyone, including you. We all know how important your abilities are, and we can still coborate, just like before..¡± Chapter 62 - 62 : Supernatural Power Appears Again Chapter 62: : Supernatural Power Appears Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Fu Shinan did not move, MO Cheng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.¡±Sister Fu, it¡¯s me. We¡¯re all waiting for you toe back.¡± Fu Shinan immediately frowned. Why was MO Cheng together with Cao Yong? At this moment, Cao Yong was already impatient. He knew that Fu Shinan was here. He immediately smashed the door and shouted,¡±Miss Fu, my patience is limited. If you don¡¯te out, I can only use the detonator to blow up the door!¡± When the noise was loud and attracted something, you could run, but how could the old one, the crippled one, the one with bad eyesight run?¡± Fu Shinan cursed in her heart, then stood up. This Cao Yong¡¯s foresight ability was really hard to guard against! Manyu immediately reached out to stop her and shook her head. The others also went to drag Fu Shinan away, not wanting her to go out. They were not stupid. The people outside had already threatened them. How could they be good people? Wasn¡¯t this clearly courting death? Fu Shinan also did not expect that the people she just met would be so warm, but she could not implicate everyone. She shouted to Cao Yong outside the door,¡±Cao Yong, if you want me to go out, I can do it. Get me five bags of rice, 100 cans of canned food, and ten boxes of water. ¡°This is very easy for you. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Bring me the supplies and I¡¯lle out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cao Yong smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. I¡¯ll get it done now.¡± ¡°What does this person do?¡± Professor Feng asked immediately. ¡°Why does he have to force you out? This doesn¡¯t seem like a team recruitment.¡± Fu Shinan smiled bitterly.¡± He used to be mypanion. After the rain, he evolved and gained the supernatural ability to predict the future. Later, for some reason, he betrayed and attacked several of my other teammates, leaving only one of them alive but severely injured. Mr. Ji and I escaped. He wanted to find me because I¡¯m a doctor. However, it¡¯s fine. I can ask for some supplies for you all before I leave. It¡¯s just that it is difficult to get more. They won¡¯t be able to collect it in a short period of time.¡± Professor Feng was very surprised. There was too much information and his brain was not enough. ¡°Supernatural abilities? He even plotted against others? For what?¡± Fu Shinan nodded with certainty.¡± His ability is real. As for what he wants, I don¡¯t know. There must be some reason that I don¡¯t know.¡±¡± Professor Feng suddenly became excited. He stood up shakily and pointed at the mineral water on the table. ¡°What exactly is a supernatural abilities? I¡­Does this count?¡± As he said that, the bottle of mineral water on the table violently shook for a moment, and then Professor Feng¡¯s hand, still trembling, flew towards it. Everyone eximed, witnessing the ability to manipte objects from a distance! Xia Dong eximed, ¡°Professor Feng, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Sun Han scratched his head and awkwardly said, ¡°Actually¡­ I think I have a special ability too, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± He extended his index finger, and suddenly, a small me appeared at the tip, like a lighter. However, the me was too small to do anything, so he didn¡¯t mention it before. Fu Shinan widened her eyes, surprised to discover the hidden talents within this small team. Seeing that the two of them had developed superpowers, Manyu could not help but panic.¡±Ah, why don¡¯t I have anything?¡± Xia Dong also said dejectedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t either.¡±¡±Then, she thought of what Fu Shinan said. Maybe it was because of the rain. Should he go out and get drenched? However, just as he was thinking about that, he heard the groaning of zombies outside. He probably killed the zombie before he could get wet in the rain! Besides, Manyu had been in the rain before, and she didn¡¯t manifest any supernatural abilities as well. Manyu quickly made a shushing gesture. Fu Shinan nodded and secretly used her system to strengthen the entire space. Because it was a basement, the structure was very sturdy. Strengthening only a part of the door was enough. This was very easy for Fu Shinan. After two failures, the remaining few times were sessful. The zombies weren¡¯t too obsessed with the basement door. After smashing it for more than an hour, they gradually retreated. It was as if they were just taking a look here and there, exploring. Once it became quiet outside, Professor Feng suddenly said, ¡°Among the five of us, two have special abilities. Can¡¯t we handle someone with precognitive powers? I suggest we leave here as soon as it¡¯s daylight!¡± Upon hearing these words, Fu Shinan felt a rare surge of emotion in her heart. For their small group, the basement was undoubtedly a rtively safe ce, while they had no idea what the situation was like outside. It could only be said that their characters were truly remarkable. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He won¡¯t do anything to me! Since he went through such lengths to find me, it means I still have some value to him,¡± Fu Shinan said with a casual smile.. Chapter 63 - 63 : Fight to the Death Chapter 63: : Fight to the Death Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Manyu heard this, she was still worried.¡±Professor Feng is right. We can leave together. Maybe after we sleep, Xia Dong and I will have superpowers too. At that time, our chances of winning will be even greater. Isn¡¯t it easy to deal with a precognition ability?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move for now. The ce is very safe. I¡¯ll go and take a look at the situation tomorrow. If it¡¯s not safe for me, I¡¯lle back to find you all.¡± Professor Feng tried to persuade Fu Shinan, but seeing that she was determined, he did not say anything else. He also understood that she did not want to implicate them. In the blink of an eye, it was dawn. It was rare for Fu Shinan to have a good night¡¯s sleep without being disturbed by any screams. When she woke up the next day, she was full of energy. Cao Yong arrived very quickly and knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Fu, I¡¯ve brought everything you wanted.¡± ¡°Sister Fu, I¡¯ve brought all the materials.¡± Fu Shinan took a deep breath and said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Don¡¯t leave this ce for the time being. This door is very special. Unless hundreds of zombies attack at the same time, they can¡¯te in.¡±After saying that, she reached out and opened the door. Sure enough, there were supplies piled up at the door. Fu Shinan called for someone to bring the things in, then said coldly to Cao Yong, ¡°Where do you want to take me?¡± ¡°Back to the farm, of course!¡± MO Cheng said warmly. ¡°Mr. Ji had already left with his men. Sister Fu, please don¡¯t leave. We¡¯re on the same team.¡± Fu Shinan looked at Cao Yong with a mocking expression. ¡°Why do you think Mr. Ji left?¡± MO Cheng, who was unaware of what had transpired, said with a bitter face, ¡°It¡¯s all because that hypocrite Bai Lianhua didn¡¯t like the farm and suggested settling in An Town¡¯s base. If it weren¡¯t for her instigating things, Mr. Ji wouldn¡¯t have left at all! I don¡¯t even know if she has a brain. That base was destroyed by an earthquake. What else is there?¡± Cao Yong remained unfazed, saying, ¡°Yes. So, Miss Fu, let¡¯s get in the car.¡± Just as the words fell, a deep voice sounded, ¡°Cao Yong, do you still want to A man dressed in camouge pants and a ck t-shirt, with broad shoulders and a tall figure, appeared before everyone. He had a handsome appearance and narrow, cold eyes as he looked at Cao Yong. Cao Yong¡¯s expression slightly changed, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Ji.¡± MO Cheng furrowed his brow as he saw it. In his eyes, it was Ji Zan who had abandoned them, taking only Bai Lianhua with him. Now seeing him again, there was a hint of hostility in his eyes. Fu Shinan was also somewhat surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Ji Zan to find this ce. She nced at her car; it was too conspicuous, even Ji Zan wouldn¡¯t miss it. Ji Zan¡¯s gaze swept over Fu Shinan, observing that she was unharmed, and his demeanor rxed slightly. Then he looked back at Cao Yong and asked coldly, ¡°Why did you kill my people?¡± Cao Yong chuckled, ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Ji? I don¡¯t understand. When did I kill your people?¡± While speaking, Wu Bai had already approached with a shotgun in hand and said, ¡°No disrespect to Mr. Cao!¡± Ji Zan smirked, ¡°Just you? What can you do?¡± Under the imposing aura of Ji Zan, Wu Bai involuntarily took a step back. But as he saw his own arm wrapped in gauze, remembering Ji Zan¡¯s swift and urate marksmanship that night, he realized it was the mark of someone professionally trained. If it weren¡¯t for his luck, he might have been shot dead by Ji Zan. Now, facing Ji Zan, although he dared to hold a gun in confrontation, he couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat. Ji Zan took another step forward, appearing nonchnt. ¡°Stop right there! Otherwise, I¡¯ll really shoot! ¡± Wu Bai shouted again, his index finger hovering over the trigger. MO Cheng was startled and immediately grabbed Wu Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk it out. Don¡¯t shoot.¡± Although he had some resentment towards Ji Zan, he had no intention of killing anyone. But as he grabbed Wu Bai¡¯s hand, Wu Bai became even more nervous, and a bullet was identally fired. Ji Zan moved even faster, swiftly dodging the bullet, and in the next moment, he was already in front of Cao Yong. Cao Yong raised his hand, aiming for Ji Zan¡¯s face, and swung it down! But Ji Zan was quicker. Heunched a flying kick,nding on Cao Yong¡¯s wrist. He didn¡¯t exert much force, but a crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard as Cao Yong¡¯s hand shattered. The others brought by Cao Yong surrounded Ji Zan, weapons in hand, ready tounch a surprise attack. It was evident that they were aware of the difference in theirbat abilitiespared to Ji Zan. Fu Shinan felt a tightness in her chest as she watched the scene unfold. Meanwhile, MO Cheng was utterly bewildered. Why were they fighting to the death? Cao Yong had told him that they came here only to pick up Fu Shinan. So why were they engaged in a life-and -death struggle with Ji Zan? What surprised him the most was that Cao Yong, who appeared weak, actually possessed martial skills. With his wrist broken, he could still persist in fighting? He didn¡¯t know whether to praise him or not.. Chapter 64 - 64 : Come Back With Me Chapter 64: : Come Back With Me Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Wu Bai, seeing MO Cheng stunned, directly shook him off and aimed the shotgun at Ji Zan, ready to shoot at any moment. Fu Shinan, witnessing the situation, quickly rushed over and tightly grabbed wu Bail s arm. ¡°Sister Fu¡­¡± From an emotional standpoint, MO Cheng definitely leaned more towards Fu Shinan, considering that she had saved his life. So he hurried to grab Wu Bai. But at that moment, an arc of electricity suddenly shed from MO Cheng¡¯s hand. Fu Shinan caught a glimpse of the electric arc and instinctively let go of her grip, while Wu Bai was directly shocked and fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth. MO Cheng: ¡°!!!¡± He was terrified, where did the electricitye from? Did he electrocute the person to death? Fu Shinan¡¯s pupils also contracted sharply. MO Cheng indeed possessed supernatural abilities! And the power was substantial. It was evident that he couldn¡¯t control it yet. Cao Yong had anticipated this, which is why he deliberately left MO Cheng behind! By this time, Ji Zan had already taken down the several people brought by Cao Yong and grabbed Cao Yong by the neck. Fu Shinan quickly picked up the hunting rifle and stood by Ji Zan¡¯s side. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ji Zan said, his grip on Cao Yong¡¯s neck tightening a bit. ¡°Let me ask you again, why did you kill myrade?¡± Cao Yong snorted but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°If you¡¯re so stubborn, let me see just how tough you really are!¡± Ji Zan said, squeezing Cao Yong¡¯s shoulder de, increasing the pressure. Cao Yong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°After more than ten days of rain, most of the supplies were ruined! I had to reduce the poption, and those few people were useless. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± MO Cheng finally understood and immediately cursed, ¡°You stayed in Mr. Ji¡¯s base for so long, and he even saved you. Those people also protected you. And you killed them? Didn¡¯t you tell me that they were killed by zombies?¡± Cao Yong sneered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your abilities, do you think I would keep a fool like you?¡± Enraged, MO Cheng kicked him, ¡°You!¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Ji Zan stopped MO Cheng with a shout, then delivered a punch to Cao Yong¡¯s temple. Cao Yong instantly fainted, and Wu Bai and the others didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. After all, they werepletely overpowered. Fu Shinan furrowed her brow and was about to check if Cao Yong still had a pulse when she caught sight of several zombies running towards them from the corner of her eye. ¡°There are zombies, take cover!¡± Ji Zan took the shotgun from Fu Shinan¡¯s hand and directly blew the heads off the two zombies that had approached. However, the loud noise quickly attracted more zombies. After the recent rain, the zombies¡¯ movements had noticeably sped up, and there were now even some that could run. Seeing more and more zombies appearing, Fu Shinan held onto Ji Zan and said, ¡°Come inside and hide for now.¡± She then went to knock on the basement door. Ji Zan didn¡¯t hesitate and bent down to enter the basement. However, the first person he saw was Professor Feng, and he was taken aback. ¡°Uncle Feng?¡± ¡°Ji Zan!¡± Professor Feng was also filled with excitement and nced behind Ji Zan. ¡°What about Chang¡¯an?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s in a supermarket with a few other friends of mine.¡± As they spoke, the zombies began scratching at the door frantically. Fu Shinan sat beside Ji Zan and, seeing his persistent seriousness, knew that he was worried about Chang¡¯an. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°The zombies were attracted by the gunshots. You don¡¯t need to worry about Chang¡¯an as long as they stay inside the supermarket. The reinforced resting room there should be safe for now.¡± Ji Zan turned his face slightly, his gaze intense as he looked at Fu Shinan. ¡°I came to find you¡­ We arerades. Come back with me.¡± Upon hearing Ji Zan suddenly say this, Fu Shinan suddenly didn¡¯t feel like talking. ¡°Just because of Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er? You¡¯re noting back?¡± Ji Zan continued. He didn¡¯t think Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er were the problem. In Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes, they seemed restless¡­ He acknowledged that their circumstances were unfortunate, but it was the apocalypse, not a vacation. Theycked vignce and followed strangers around recklessly. If something happened, what did it have to do with others? It could only be said that men tended to be more indifferent in this regard, except when faced with the woman they loved. Clearly, Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er weren¡¯t that to Ji Zan. He would feel guilty, but only because he cared about Bai Lianhua¡¯s brother¡¯s life. And also because of the education he had received since childhood, which prevented him from turning a blind eye to such matters. Just like when he had intervened to save Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan felt a strange sense of suffocation in her heart and directly said, ¡°I thought I made it clear when I left. Bai Lianhua has always been against me, and Shi Chanter even wishes for my death. It¡¯s not suitable for me to live with them in this post-apocalyptic world.¡± Ji Zan said, ¡°I promise they won¡¯t bother you anymore. Come back with me..¡± Chapter 65 - 65 : Career Woman and Domineering Chapter 65: : Career Woman and Domineering CEO Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything, but she felt a little tired. Did he not understand? What did he think his promise was? Besides, she didn¡¯t need his guarantee. Manyu was sitting at the side. Seeing that Fu Shinan did not say anything, she could not help but say,¡±Since Mr. Ji knows Professor Feng, why don¡¯t we go together and take care of each other?¡±She had heard from Fu Shinan that Ji Zan¡¯s martial prowess was very high. Moreover, Professor Feng was around, so she felt more at ease. Fu Shinan was speechless. Ji Zan looked at Xia Dong and Sun Han. ¡°I have no objections. What do you guys think? Do you want to go together?¡± The two of them had no objections either. Xia Dong had impaired vision due to his sses, and Sun Han had a leg injury, making it inconvenient for them. The apocalypse wasn¡¯t a time for individual heroes. They both nodded, saying, ¡°We agree.¡± Ji Zan surveyed the group and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll need to find a new ce to settle. With more people now, we¡¯ll have to n everything again.¡± Professor Feng, seeing everyone reaching an agreement, became excited. ¡°1 canpletely feel at ease following you all.¡± He knew that Ji Zan had bodyguards by his side, and they were not ordinary bodyguards. Ji Zan lowered his eyes. Fu Shinan guessed that he was thinking of his dead brothers, and then he remembered that Cao Yong was still outside, so he should be dead by now. At this moment, two screams suddenly came from outside the door. It was a man¡¯s voice. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but clench her fingers. These people had killed someone, so they should pay the price. There was nothing to sympathize with. Man Yu¡¯s expression was ugly, but no one in the room made a sound. If the Bai Lianhua was here, she would definitely scream again and attract more zombies. Fu Shinan suddenly felt a little regretful. She should not have agreed to go back with Ji Zan. It would be too tiring. However, seeing how willing Professor Feng and Man Yu were, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Everyone sat in silence for a long time. Finally, it was quiet outside. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Ji Zan was worried about Chang ¡®an and could not sit still. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± MO Cheng had already understood what had happened during this period of time from Fu Shinan. Only then did he know that he had been deceived by Cao Yong, so he wanted to make up for it. Ji Zan nodded and opened the door. Fu Shinan also came to the door. The first thing she saw was Wu Bai¡¯s body. There was another person she didn¡¯t recognize. However, she remembered that Cao Yong had brought four people with him. Now, Cao Yong and the other one had disappeared. ¡°Cao Yong might not be dead yet.¡± Fu Shinan walked to Ji Zan¡¯s side and said. After all, with Cao Yong¡¯s ability, how could he not have predicted today¡¯s oue? Ji Zan didn¡¯t say anything, but he felt that Cao Yong was already dead. Even if Cao Yong knew martial arts, he couldn¡¯t have survived being hit in the temple. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he can¡¯te back immediately. MO Cheng and I will go back to the supermarket first. You wait here and find a good ce.¡± Fu Shinan handed her car keys to Ji Zan. ¡°Take care then.¡± The supermarket had arge quantity of moldy items, which could lead to infections if stayed in for a long time. It wasn¡¯t suitable for long-term residence. Manyu saw Fu Shinan returning and immediately approached her. ¡°I can tell that Mr. Ji cares about you. You¡¯ve been together for so many days and gone through life and death situations. Hasn¡¯t anything happened between you two?¡± Fu Shinan gave her a disdainful look. ¡°What are you thinking? He has a girlfriend.¡± Professor Feng also joined in. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Who is it?¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t expect the professor to be so gossipy and chuckled. ¡°Her name is Bai Lianhua.¡± Professor Feng pondered for a moment. ¡°Oh, her. I know her. She¡¯s not Ji Zan¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Manyu immediately asked, ¡°Professor Feng, how well do you know Ji Zan?¡± Professor Feng replied, ¡°I know his father. This Bai Lianhua is the younger sister of one of Ji Zan¡¯s friends. I don¡¯t know the details, but I know that Bai Lianhua¡¯s older brother passed away, and her parents are also no longer alive. Ji Zan was entrusted with taking care of her.¡± Manyu looked at Fu Shinan and smirked. ¡°So you have a chance. I really think Ji Zan treats you well.¡± Fu Shinan was speechless. ¡°Because I¡¯m a doctor and saved his nephew and one of his subordinates. It¡¯s normal for him to treat me well in this situation. Besides, he¡¯s not the type I¡¯m interested in. Please stop your endless imagination.¡± Seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s firm expression, Manyu sighed. ¡°So, the plot of a career woman and a domineering CEO is gone just like that?¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Manyu, it¡¯s already this time, and you¡¯re still thinking about your script? Even if you write it now, who will read it?¡± Manyu became enthusiastic. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand! Without television and no ess to smartphones in the future, having a story to spice things up is what makes it interesting..¡± Chapter 66 - 66 : Making Things Difficult for My Small Car Chapter 66: : Making Things Difficult for My Small Car Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xia Dong interjected suddenly, ¡°Manyu, please don¡¯t. Can¡¯t we still have some control over this zombie virus? I don¡¯t want to live like a non-human, non-ghost.¡± Manyu shrugged, ¡°What else can we do? If we had control, would the situation be like this?¡± Sun Han, with his eyes closed, chimed in, ¡°We can y mahjong. It won¡¯t be too boring, and we can still live like human beings.¡± Professor Fengmented, ¡°Impressive, young people still thinking about ying in this situation. I¡¯m more concerned about how many more days we can eat our food supplies.¡± Fu Shinan also thought about this issue, but Cao Yong¡¯s farm seemed to have quite a lot of things¡­ After about another hour, the sound of a car came from outside. ¡°Shinan, it¡¯s me,¡± MO Cheng¡¯s voice came from outside. As Fu Shinan opened the door, a small figure immediately rushed over. ¡°Auntie, why did you leave me?¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an hugged Fu Shinan¡¯s thighs, reluctant to let go. Looking at Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s tearful eyes, Fu Shinan felt a twinge of sadness and reached out to pick him up. ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you, Chang¡¯an. Auntie just found some new friends for you.¡± Manyu walked up and pinched Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Oh my, whose child is this? So adorable, with chubby cheeks.¡± Fu Shinan looked at Chang¡¯an and said, ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Ji¡¯s nephew.¡± Professor Feng also stood up and asked, ¡°Chang¡¯an, do you still recognize me?¡± After looking for a moment, Xiao Chang¡¯an joyfully eximed, ¡®Grandpa Bai!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s me!¡± Professor Fengughed and took Xiao Chang¡¯an in his arms. ¡°You still have a good memory.¡± At that moment, Ji Zan also got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ve found a suitable ce for us to stay. We¡¯ll start sending you there in batches.¡± Naturally, Professor Feng believed Ji Zan and nodded immediately, saying, ¡°Then let thedies go first.¡± Manyu waved her hand and said, ¡°At this time, what¡¯s the point of distinguishing between men and women? Professor Feng, please go with Sun Han and Xia Dong first.¡± After all, one had poor eyesight, and the other had a leg injury. However, Sun Han said, ¡°Manyu, Shinan, you two should go with Professor Feng first! I¡¯m a tough guy, wait a bit.¡± Seeing everyone trying to decline, Ji Zan furrowed his brow. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark soon, and we don¡¯t know what the zombies will turn into after two mutations. We can¡¯t dy! Since there are no traffic rules anymore, let¡¯s all get in the car together and leave!¡± Manyu was shocked, ¡°Can the car amodate all of us?¡± Fu Shinan replied, ¡°I think you¡¯re making things difficult for my small car.¡± Ji Zan remained calm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be a problem! MO Cheng will drive, and Uncle Feng will hold Chang¡¯an. The three of us guys will sit in the back, and you two can sit on ourps. Let¡¯s go!¡± Manyu¡¯s face immediately turned red. Fu Shinan noticed and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was the first time she had seen the seasoned screenwriter blush. Last time during the medical examination, she flirted with the male doctor who was conductinq the electrocardiogram, but now she¡¯s blushing? However, time waits for no one, and with the sun quickly setting, Fu Shinan made a quick decision, ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s get in the car.¡± Manyu immediately pulled her arm, ¡°Can we¡­ really do this? Didn¡¯t you say it would be difficult for your car?¡± Fu Shinan teased, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s difficult, but my life is more important! Besides, dear screenwriter, have you forgotten about when you flirted with our handsome doctor?¡± Manyu rolled her eyes at her, ¡°Can youpare those two situations? Fine, let¡¯s get in.¡± Five minutester, everyone loaded the food onto the car, and they all got inside. Although Fu Shinan was already unperturbed by honor or disgrace, she still felt a bit awkward once inside the car. In the end, she mustered up her courage and moved towards Xia Dong, who was seated on the outermost side. But suddenly, she felt her waist tighten as Ji Zan, who was sitting in the middle, hugged her. Fu Shinan: 1¡®???¡± She grabbed onto the backrest of the driver¡¯s seat, deciding not to say anything, as anything she said would be embarrassing. Meanwhile, Manyu also got into the car and could only sit on Sun Han¡¯sp. Her face turned red, but she maintained her tough facade and joked, ¡°I¡¯m quite heavy. I hope I won¡¯t break your slim legs.¡± Sun Han chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Manyu. Despite my skinny appearance, I¡¯m sturdy.¡± Suddenly, Xia Dong burst intoughter, ¡°Manyu, your words are¡­¡± ¡°What? I weigh over 50kg!¡± Manyu clearly didn¡¯t understand. Xia Dong immediately stoppedughing, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± However, as the car started, Manyu finally realized what they were talking about, and her face turned bright red. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± She shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Fu Shinan felt awkward and wanted to bury her face. Ji Zan looked at Fu Shinan¡¯s slightly flushed profile and smirked.. Chapter 67 - 67 : Captain Chapter 67: : Captain Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The group arrived at a courtyard that resembled their base in Anning Town in terms of structure, but with fewer rooms. There were only two floors and seven or eight houses, with the eastern side already copsed, leaving only the small half of the western side intact. The smaller area was advantageous for Fu Shinan as it would make reinforcement much easier. However, her peace of mind was about to be disrupted because she saw Shi Chanter and Bai Lianhua. ¡°I n to develop this ce into a long-term base. Stay here and don¡¯t wander around,¡± Ji Zan followed Fu Shinan out of the car and whispered in her ear, ¡°The base needs you, and Chang¡¯an needs you¡­¡± Fu Shinan remained silent because she was already regretting it! ¡°Fu Shinan, did you hear what I said?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice grew heavier. Seeing Manyu looking their way, Fu Shinan hurriedly replied, ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ji Zan joined the others to unload the rice from the trunk. Manyu leaned over and asked, ¡°What did he say to you just now?¡± Fu Shinan replied seriously, ¡°He said he wants to establish this as a long-term base and that we should all work together to build it.¡± Manyu clearly didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°Nonsense, why would he say that in such a low voice? What do I do for a living? I¡¯m a screenwriter, can¡¯t I see through this kind of thing?¡± Fu Shinan rolled her eyes, ¡°Well, dear screenwriter, have you realized that it¡¯s the end of the world? Can you be serious?¡± While the two were talking, Ji Zan and the others had finished handling the food. Ji Zan then said to the group, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Professor Feng felt a sense of familiarity with the building and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this your house?¡± Ji Zan smiled, ¡°I bought it over a decade ago. I thought it had copsed, but luckily, half of it remained, which is enough for our current stay.¡± Professor Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Old houses are still sturdy. Those new houses wouldn¡¯t withstand anything.¡± On the first floor, in a small meeting hall. Ji Zan said, ¡°Since we all agree to live together, we are a team, and everyone can share their thoughts.¡± Professor Feng immediately agreed, ¡°Absolutely, there must be rules to govern us. Especially at this time, we need to stand united.¡± Fu Shinan also agreed. With more people, some restrictions were necessary. Otherwise, it would be better to live alone than in chaos. At this moment, Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er entered hesitantly. Upon seeing Fu Shinan, Bai Lianhua¡¯s eyes showed resentment, and she sat beside Shi Chan¡¯er, who kept her head down, lost in her thoughts. Seeing that everyone was seated, Ji Zan spoke calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s first elect a team leader through a vote.¡± Professor Feng spoke first, ¡°I vote for Ji Zan. I¡¯ve known him for a long time, and Ipletely trust his abilities.¡± Following suit, Bai Lianhua and Shi Chant er naturally voted for Ji Zan. Then it was Sun Han and Xia Dong¡¯s turn. After a moment of hesitation, they also voted for Ji Zan. MO Cheng also chose Ji Zan. Fu Shinan and Manyu were in the minority, but among these people, besides Ji Zan, no one was truly capable of being the team leader. Ji Zan didn¡¯t say much and went straight to the point, saying, ¡°Since you all have chosen me, I have the responsibility to protect everyone¡¯s safety. Based on the patterns of the zombies, there will inevitably be arge-scale action after the rain. Tonight is crucial. So, a few men should repair the damaged areas first, while the women will be responsible for cooking, using a rotating schedule. During the day, the men will go out to search for supplies, and one person will stay behind to guard the base every day! I hope everyone can unite and refrain from attacking each other. If there are troublemakers, they will be expelled from the team.¡± Bai Lianhua spoke in a coquettish voice, ¡°Brother Ji, what should I do if I can¡¯t cook?¡± Shi Chanter immediately added, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook either.¡± Manyu couldn¡¯t help but be speechless, ¡°You can learn if you don¡¯t know. And if you don¡¯t want to eat, you don¡¯t have to cook! After all, they don¡¯t eat, why should they be the ones cooking?¡± Bai Lianhua became furious, ¡°Who are you to stop us from eating? We¡¯ve always been with Brother Ji! Who do you think you are?¡± Manyuughed, ¡°Captain Ji, what¡¯s the deal about? Do those who have been following you have special privileges? Just a few words of ¡®brother¡¯ entitle them to others¡¯ care?¡± Ji Zan replied coldly, ¡°There are no special privileges!¡± Fu Shinan also spoke, ¡°I agree with Mr. Ji¡¯s proposal. If we want to survive, we must pay the price and make an effort. If you dear brother Ji is willing to take care of you, you can rely on him, but there¡¯s no reason for us to take care of you too! After all, we don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Shi Chan¡¯er nced at Ji Zan and remained silent. However, Bai Lianhua stood up in anger, ¡°Fu Shinan, just because Brother Ji brought you back, you think you¡­.¡± Chapter 68 - 68 : Try Pursuing Him Chapter 68: : Try Pursuing Him Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Ji Zan shouted in a deep voice, his gaze darkening as he looked at Bai Lianhua. ¡°The past is in the past. Today, the two teams merge, and everything starts anew. I don¡¯t want to see any more fight within the team. Everyone will be allocated work ording to their abilities. If anyone has objections, they can leave! This is my final word. Everything has started anew, and this is no longer the pre-apocalyptic world!¡± As he spoke, he nced pointedly at Bai Lianhua. He had already made it clear to her about this matter, and he didn¡¯t have time to indulge her anymore! Xia Dong nodded as well. ¡°Mr. Ji¡¯s proposal is fair, and I have no objections.¡± Everyone raised their hands to vote, unanimously agreeing to form the new team. After a simple lunch, everyone began reinforcing the house. Watching the busy men, Fu Shinan closed her eyes, and a 3D model of the house appeared in her mind. She tried to strengthen the overall structure, but unsurprisingly, she failed. It was still difficult to sessfully reinforcerge buildings. She approached Manyu and received a prompt that their soulpatibility was three percent, which was infuriating. The sess rate of Manyu¡¯s reinforcement was even two percent lower than her own! It was all in vain. For now, she could only go find Ji Zan. Ji Zan was currently nailing iron sheets onto the window. Veins bulged on his arms, and he was drenched in sweat, exuding a strong sense of power. Fu Shinan casually walked over to his side. Before she could reinforce anything, she suddenly noticed that his wristwatch slid down a bit, revealing a faint tattoo on his wrist. Her expression changed, and she was about to take a closer look when Ji Zan withdrew his hand and looked at her. ¡°Bai Lianhua causing trouble again?¡± Fu Shinan smiled. ¡°I just came down to see how things were going¡­ As for the others, let¡¯s see how the situation unfolds. If Mr. Ji hadn¡¯t spoken up today, I would have chosen to leave as well. Mr. Ji is a smart person. Some people have conflicts with me that won¡¯t cease unless I die. I don¡¯t know why they find me so hateful.¡± As she spoke, she inadvertently rested her arm against his side. At the same time, her mind quickly initiated reinforcement, receiving the prompt of a sessful reinforcement once again. Meanwhile, she felt a sudden dizziness and stumbled. Ji Zan quickly reached out to support her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did your face suddenly turn so pale?¡± Even without saying a word, Fu Shinan could feel her face turning pale, but she still shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just haven¡¯t been getting enough rest these days. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± After speaking, she shrugged off Ji Zan¡¯s hand, held onto the railing, and slowly left. However, as Fu Shinan turned around the corner of the staircase, she was startled. Bai Lianhua¡¯s eyes were filled with a ghostly re as she stood there waiting for her! That expression, as if she wanted to devour her. Fu Shinan weakly nced at her, bypassed Bai Lianhua, and prepared to pass by. But Bai Lianhua reached out to stop her, her voice lowered, ¡°You fucking bitch, can¡¯t you go a day without finding Ji Zen? Is that it?¡± Because of Ji Zan¡¯s warning, she knew Ji Zan¡¯s character. He owed her brother a life, so he wouldn¡¯tpletely ignore her. But because of this despicable woman, she could only warn Fu Shinan in private! Fu Shinan took a deep breath, supported her weary body, and looked at Bai Lianhua with a cold gaze. ¡°Only a despicable whore like you, who is obsessed with men all the time, would think that way. Will you die if you don¡¯t find Ji Zan for a day? Originally, I just wanted to live well, but you constantly remind me of it, and I suddenly realized that Ji Zan is really handsome! What do you think are the chances of me pursuing him? After all, you¡¯ve been together for so long, and he doesn¡¯t pay much attention to you either¡­¡± Fu Shinan suddenly smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m different. In the apocalypse, I¡¯m more useful than you! Should I give it a try?¡± ¡°Say it one more time!¡± Bai Lianhua¡¯s face grew even uglier, her fingers tightly clenched into her palms. ¡°What do you want to hear? I¡¯ve said so much just now, I don¡¯t know which sentence to repeat. Is it that you¡¯re a despicable whore? Or is it that because of your reminder, I discovered that Ji Zan is really handsome? Or maybe it¡¯s about me wanting to pursue him and give it a try?¡± Fu Shinan locked eyes with her. If it weren¡¯t for her repeatedly disgusting her, she wouldn¡¯t have said such things. She had realized that dealing with this kind of person required a toxic approach, not reasoning! ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Bai Lianhua couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and raised her hand. Fu Shinan grabbed her wrist and mmed her against the wall. ¡°This is my final warning. Don¡¯t mess with me.¡± With her naturally cold temperament and the aura of a surgeon she had developed from spending years in the operating room, she exuded a sharpnessparable to a surgical knife.. Chapter 69 - 69 : Don’t Embarrass Woman Chapter 69: : Don¡¯t Embarrass Woman Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Bai Lianhua was frightened by those emotionless eyes. After a while, she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Let me tell you, a woman like you, Ji Zan has seen enough, he wouldn¡¯t want you even if you offered yourself for free!¡± Fu Shinanughed, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want me even if I offered myself for free? Are you talking about yourself? Don¡¯t embarrass women.¡± Bai Lianhua was infuriated, but she couldn¡¯t beat Fu Shinan. She gnashed her teeth in hatred. Fu Shinan leisurely walked into the room and mmed the door shut with a bang. If she had to face Bai Lianhua every time after enhancing her abilities, she felt like she could level up next time. She had no strength just now, but she managed to forcefully push away Bai Lianhua! You see, people have unlimited potential. Man Yu was tinkering with her preciousptop in the room. When she saw Fu Shinan¡¯s unhappy expression entering, she immediately got up and supported her, saying, ¡°Sister, what happened to you? Didn¡¯t you go to donate blood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just need to sit for a while, ¡± Fu Shinan leaned back on the bed, taking a breath. Man Yu quickly opened a bottle of water for her, watching as Fu Shinan took a few sips. She then asked, ¡°Was the girl just now your step-sister, Shi Chanter? Why was she so heated with that Bai Lianhua?¡± Fu Shinan replied with her eyes closed, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me. I don¡¯t have a sister like her.¡± In order to stop Man Yu from talking too much, she briefly exined her catching them in the act. Man Yu angrily cursed, ¡°She even slept with your man, is she out of her mind? If it weren¡¯t for you giving the green light back then, she and her mother wouldn¡¯t even know where they are. What a way to repay kindness!¡± Fu Shinan shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s why, don¡¯t mention her to me. Thinking of her just reminds me how blind I was back then.¡± Man Yu didn¡¯t want to touch her sore spot and immediately changed the topic. With a mysterious look on her face, she said, ¡°I see both of those women have their eyes on Ji Zan. If you snatch him away, they will be furious, won¡¯t they?¡± Fu Shinan justy down on the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only interested in one man now. As for the others, let it go.¡± ¡°Who is it? You actually have someone in your heart?¡± Man Yu immediately got excited. Fu Shinan sighed softly, ¡°A man with a special tattoo on his wrist, also my benefactor.¡± ¡°Tell me the story quickly¡­¡± as Man Yu¡¯s voice fell, they heard a burst of dog barking. Then they heard Xia Dong shouting, ¡°It¡¯s zombie dogs! Get inside!¡± Followed by a frenzy of dog barks and the sound of a door closing. Man Yu quickly ran out and happened to see Xia Donging upstairs. She asked, ¡°How is it? Are you okay?¡± Xia Dong wiped off some cold sweat, ¡°Thank goodness I can run fast! They were swarming.¡± Man Yu said, ¡°You¡¯ve really been through a lot, dragging that injured leg!¡± Xia Dong: ¡°¡­¡± Ji Zan also came upstairs and whispered, ¡°After the zombie dogs, there¡¯s a high possibility of arge number of zombies. Everyone, be prepared.¡± He then looked at Man Yu and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Fu Shinan?¡± Man Yu rolled her eyes, ¡°Miss Bai came and bothered her again. Even I¡¯m so sick and tired of it! She¡¯s lying on the bed now. If you¡¯re worried, go check on her yourself.¡± With that, she turned away. She had an impatient personality, and even with Ji Zan, this powerful individual around, she couldn¡¯t tolerate Bai Lianhua. In the past, on the set, if anyone dared to act like that with her, she would have pped them right away. Thinking you¡¯re the center of the universe. Ji Zan nced at her and walked towards Fu Shinan¡¯s room. The door was partially open, and Fu Shinan heard Man Yu¡¯s words clearly, covering her face in disbelief. Can¡¯t the screenwriter speak in a more realistic way? But before she could finish her thoughts, Ji Zan walked in. ¡°Mr. Ji!¡± Fu Shinan instinctively frowned, quickly sitting up. She found Ji Zan troublesome whenever she looked at him now. Indeed, whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, excellence always attracts envy. ¡°Lie down,¡± Ji Zan held Fu Shinan¡¯s shoulder and then reached out to test her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not running a fever,¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she moved back a little, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside? Xia Dong said there were zombie dogs? What are those things? I didn¡¯t see them a few days ago.¡± Ji Zan withdrew his hand and put it in his pocket, clenched into a fist. ¡°They have the same characteristics as zombies on the surface. It seems that this rain has purified them again.¡± Speaking of purification, Fu Shinan suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Ji, you were also rained on. Do you have any special abilities?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s gaze deepened slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t discovered any yet. Miss Fu, do you have any?¡± Fu Shinan felt somewhat disappointed, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. We don¡¯t stand a chance against the evolved zombies like this..¡± Chapter 70 - 70 : Discovering Anomalies Chapter 70: : Discovering Anomalies Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan lowered his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much for now. I just talked to Sun Han, and he still can¡¯t control his abilities. Professor Feng is the same. Only MO Cheng seems to have some fluctuations with his emotions, but he can¡¯t use them at the moment. Perhaps humanity still needs time to adapt.¡± As they were speaking, the door opened. Man Yu walked in, casting a suggestive nce at Fu Shinan. ¡°How are you, Dr. Shinan? Feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet! Stop making a fuss,¡± Fu Shinan¡¯splexion had indeed improvedpared to before. It seemed that the system upgrade had its benefits for her, elerating her recovery time. Ji Zan nced at Fu Shinan once again. ¡°d you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ll go outside and take a look.¡± Watching Ji Zan¡¯s departing figure, Man Yu smiled ambiguously and winked at Fu Shinan. ¡°He said he¡¯s not interested in you, but the moment he heard you were in trouble, he came running. Look at the way he looks at you, it¡¯s far from innocent¡­ It¡¯s a pity, the end of the world, otherwise you would be Mrs. Sheng!¡± Fu Shinan pulled her closer and covered her mouth. ¡°Can you stop talking nonsense! This isn¡¯t the time for romance. Collect your thoughts. I¡¯m already annoyed enough, don¡¯t make things more chaotic.¡± Man Yu neither confirmed nor denied it. Art derives from life, and if she didn¡¯t let her imagination run wild, how could she create? Moreover, she had written quite a few love stories, and Ji Zan¡¯s gaze towards Fu Shinan was definitely not ordinary. However, she didn¡¯t say much, nced at the dark window, and expressed her concern. ¡°I wonder if it can hold up. It feels like our underground basement isn¡¯t as sturdy as we thought¡­¡¯ Fu Shinan nodded. ¡°The basement is indeed a good ce, but it¡¯s not viable for the long term. The zombies are evolving, and there¡¯s no absolute safe ce anymore. Besides, the issue of food cannot be solved in the basement. Based on the current situation, Ji Zan¡¯s suggestion is right.¡± Man Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I just hope those two annoying pests can behave.¡± Fu Shinan shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s Ji Zan¡¯s responsibility. Let¡¯s focus on our own tasks.¡¯ Just as their conversation ended, the barking of dogs resounded once again, apanied by the sound of ws scraping against metal sheets. Man Yu immediately covered her mouth, and Fu Shinan nervously looked out the window. Before long, she heard the alert sound indicating a drop in the building¡¯s defenses. Her expression changed slightly because a few stray dogs wouldn¡¯t cause the defenses to drop so quickly. There must be arge number of zombies approaching. Soon, the corridor was filled with the piercing screams of Bai Lianhua. ¡°Brother Ji, where are you? I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Man Yu cursed, ¡°Damn it, is she insane? Why is she shouting at a time like this? Does she want to die? Could she be a spy for the zombies? Doesn¡¯t she know they can locate us through sound?¡± Fu Shinan chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. She shouts like this often! Maybe it¡¯s the price we pay for following the powerful Ji Zan.¡± Man Yu remained silent. Soon, Ji Zan¡¯s low voice could be heard in the corridor, ¡°Shut up! Go back to your room and stay there. Do you want to go feed the stray dogs?¡± ¡°Mr. Ji, the zombies are climbing up from the damaged area,¡± came MO Cheng¡¯s voice. Han Qiang also cursed, ¡°Damn it, they still want toe up?¡± ¡°Use iron rods¡­¡± A chaotic sound of footsteps followed as the men rushed to the damaged area. Fu Shinan quickly focused her attention on the damaged area. To her surprise, she could now see specifically which parts of the defenses were weakened. Without hesitation, she began reinforcing those points. Compared to the entire building, the localized reinforcement was much easier, and without Ji Zan¡¯s presence, the sess rate was higher. What Fu Shinan didn¡¯t know was that as her reinforcement seeded, the previously damaged areas started healing at a visible rate. Xia Dong and Sun Han also wore expressions of envy. This was too incredible, and she was using it so proficiently. ¡°It¡¯s not mine,¡± Ji Zan instantly thought of Fu Shinan. From the beginning with the two cars, to the hospital, and now at the base, every time he sensed a change in the environment, Fu Shinan had been by his side¡­ But why did her ability awaken so early? It hadn¡¯t rained back then¡­ But in this brief moment, arge number of zombies climbed up, their speed even faster than before. Ji Zan and the others fiercely swung their iron rods downward. However, at that moment, they noticed that not far away on the open ground, there seemed to be a zombie standing upright, its mouth emitting a strange sound towards their direction¡­. Chapter 71 - 71 : Worry About the Future Chapter 71: : Worry About the Future Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Sun Han and others also discovered this and couldn¡¯t help but gasp, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I see it wrong? The zombie actually has consciousness?¡± In the open space in the distance, there stood a seemingly lonely zombie, a male body with tattered clothes, his head tilted towards the sky, emitting a rhythmic mournful howl. At the same time, the zombie horde on their side continued to move forward in an organized manner. ¡°The days ahead will be even more difficult!¡± Professor Feng, with gray hair, furrowed his brows deeply, observing everything. Ji Zan, with a heavy voice, said, ¡°After this wave of zombies, we must reinforce the buildings as soon as possible. With a few more rains, most of the zombies might gain consciousness¡­ and the issue of food is also pressing.¡± Everyone remained silent, their hearts weighed down. The evolving zombies and the dwindling food supply were like two great mountains, making it hard to breathe. Sun Han attempted to use his fire ability several times, but the mes were too small, unable to reach the zombies, and sometimes he couldn¡¯t even control it. He could only resort to using an iron rod to deal with the zombies! He felt that his ability had awakened to a lonely existence. The zombies didn¡¯t have any sense of pain. Even if a group was knocked down, a new group would rece them. The howling sounds were horrifying and piercing¡­ On the other side, Fu Shinan had been continuously reinforcing the damage, but the reinforcement speed couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of zombie attacks! It was evident that these zombies were truly being led by someone, able to identify and forcefully attack the weakest points. Several hours passed in this mechanical cycle of shing and smashing, and as the first ray of dawn appeared, a piercing howl sounded, and the zombies immediately retreated. At the same time, the damaged areas began to repair themselves once again. At this point, nobody had time to figure out whose ability it was; everyone was exhausted and breathing heavily. Ji Zan was the first to shout, ¡°Get up, let¡¯s go back and rest for a while. The zombies shouldn¡¯t be active during the day. Take advantage of this time, at 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, we¡¯ll go out to search for supplies. Who will stay behind to guard the base today?¡± Xia Dong leaned against the wall and stood up, saying, ¡°Let Professor Feng stay behind. We¡¯re strong and can explore more ces.¡± Everyone agreed, but Professor Feng didn¡¯t want to stay behind due to his old age. In the end, the majority decided, and he stayed. The others hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. After all, in this situation, it was impossible to close their eyes. Fu Shinan looked even more exhausted, and she copsed weakly onto the bed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± After speaking, she fell asleep. Man Yu seemed to ponder for a moment as she nced at Fu Shinan before eventually falling asleep as well. Time flew by quickly, and Ji Zan was the first to wake up. He first checked on Da Fei, who was still recovering from injuries, and then gathered everyone to go out in search of supplies. Bai Lianhua appeared out of nowhere and yfully said, ¡°Brother Ji, I want to go too.¡± Ji Zan thought for a moment. Leaving Bai Lianhua at the base would only cause trouble, so he decided to take her along. Shi Chanter naturally wanted to join as well, but when she saw that Ji Zan and the others had already left, she could only stomp her foot in regret. She didn¡¯t dare to face Fu Shinan anymore and simply hid inside the house, refusing toe out. Fu Shinan was unaware of all this and even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care. After a quick wash, she and Man Yu went downstairs. The two of them made a simple porridge and then called Xiao Chang¡¯an and Professor Feng to have something to eat together. Professor Feng took a few bites but couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This is the best time to eat vegetables, but unfortunately, in the future, it will be difficult to even see them, let alone eat them.¡± Seeing the professor looking mncholic, Fu Shinan said, ¡°Once we stabilize, we can try growing some. We¡¯ll see them again.¡± However, Professor Feng shook his head. ¡°The current level of ultraviolet radiation is not suitable for growing vegetables. As long as the weather outside remains the same and humanity doesn¡¯t have the time to research, how is it possible to achieve that?¡± Fu Shinan fell silent. Now only the zombies were immune to ultraviolet radiation, but zombies couldn¡¯t eat vegetables either. When everyone went outside, they had to cover their skinpletely, or else their skin would be burnt. It was truly a terrifying situation. Humanity was now barely surviving. Without crops, everything would cease to exist. Thinking about this, Fu Shinan lost her appetite. Man Yu, on the other hand, was more optimistic. ¡°Come on, even if the sky falls, we¡¯ll hold it up together! Worrying and frowning now, how will we live in the future?¡± Fu Shinan was immediately infected by Man Yu¡¯s optimism and chuckled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since the heavens have allowed a few of us to survive, there must be other opportunities for us..¡± Chapter 72 - 72 : Be the King of the Apocalypse Chapter 72: : Be the King of the Apocalypse Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Man Yu proudly said, ¡°Yeah, maybe we are the ancestors of future humanity! Life has be harder, but we can¡¯t approach it with a more difficult mindset.¡± Professor Feng sighed, put down his chopsticks, and went upstairs. Man Yu shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Older people always worry too much.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Xiao Chang¡¯an silently eating. Young people could endure for a while, but it was the elderly and children who needed to replenish their vitamins. If they couldn¡¯t have vegetables and fruits for an extended period, their health would undoubtedly suffer. As she immersed herself in her thoughts, they suddenly heard the sound of a car engine from outside the courtyard. Xiao Chang¡¯an immediately stood up and ran out with his short legs. ¡°It must be Uncleing back!¡± Ji Zan promised him yesterday that he would find a toy for him today, and he had been eagerly anticipating it. When he heard the sound of the car, he couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. ¡°Children are still the best. They can be satisfied with just one toy.¡± Man Yu also smiled. Children are indeed easily satisfied. However, when the two of them finished their meal and tidied up the dishes, Xiao Chang¡¯an hadn¡¯te in, and there was no sound from outside. Fu Shinan felt something was wrong and quickly went outside, only to see Cao Yong with a smug expression on his face. He smiled like a big viin. ¡°Miss Fu, we meet again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed not dead!¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes shifted as she saw Xiao Chang¡¯an with his eyes closed. Her expression changed slightly. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Cao Yong leisurely replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The kid might be tired and fell asleep.¡± Fu Shinan looked at Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s belly and indeed noticed a slight movement. Her tense emotions rxed a bit. ¡°What do you want this time? Threatening a child, how uninteresting.¡± Cao Yong chuckled, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Children are uninteresting, but he is a useful child! Miss Fu,e with us. What Ji Zan can offer you, I can offer you ten times more. With my powers,bined with your abilities, we can build an invincible fortress, and you and I will be the new rulers of this world! Why should you stay under Ji Zan¡¯s control? Enduring his meekness every day is not the life you should be living!¡± Fu Shinan slowly reached for the side of the door, where a hunting rifle was ced. It was snatched by Ji Zan from Wu Bail s hands. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°What do you really know? I didn¡¯t even know I had such great abilities. Howe you know?!¡± Cao Yong chuckled lightly, ¡°Miss Fu, have you forgotten about my power? I know that you¡¯re different from us. You¡¯re lucky. Heaven has granted you extraordinary defensive abilities. You can build an incredibly strong fortress, and whenbined with my foresight, we will be the most perfect partners! I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still hesitating.¡± As he spoke, he became more and more excited, as if he could already see the grand future ahead. Seeing Fu Shinan still silent, he continued, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me, I¡¯ll release the child immediately! I canmand you, and wherever I say is undoubtedly the safest ce.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Fu Shinan already had a grip on the hunting rifle. At such a close distance, she might be able to give it a try. Cao Yong suddenly took a step back, ¡°Miss Fu, I advise you not to have any other thoughts, or else I¡¯ll strangle Xiao Chang¡¯an.¡± As he spoke, his arm tightened. Suddenly, the unconscious Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s small face turned red. ¡°No!¡± Fu Shinan quickly dropped the gun in her hand. ¡°Okay, I agree. Just release the child first.¡± At this moment, an old voice also came from the entrance, ¡°Release the child quickly. Everything else can be discussed! Children are very fragile¡­¡± Seeing Professor Fenging out, Fu Shinan immediately had a daring idea. She immediately followed suit, saying, ¡°Yes, everything can be discussed. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for the child.¡± Cao Yong, however, casually said, ¡°What if Miss Fu changes your mind? It would be difficult for me to find you again! That¡¯s why the child can¡¯t be released first. Miss Fu, do you understand what I mean?¡± Seeing Cao Yong¡¯s high level of caution, Fu Shinan frowned and walked to the stone steps at the entrance, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Can you release the person cao Yong snappea ms lingers, ana a small car punea up to me gate. Two men whom Fu Shinan had never seen before stepped out of the car, leering at her. ¡°Miss Fu, please.¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s face turned cold as she approached Cao Yong. But at that moment, she delivered an elbow strike towards Cao Yong. She wanted to use her explosive force to force Cao Yong to release the child, but she overlooked the fact that Cao Yong wasn¡¯t as weak as he appeared! He was skilled in martial arts.. Cao Yong smoothly evaded Fu Shinan¡¯s attack, and with his fingers extended, he firmly grabbed her wrist! Chapter 73 - 73 : Already Predicted Chapter 73: : Already Predicted Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing that Cao Yong was no longer concerned about the child, Fu Shinan immediately shouted, ¡°Professor Feng, use your abilities to save Chang¡¯an!¡± As soon as she spoke, Xiao Chang¡¯an flew towards the base. Professor Feng used his abilities to pull Xiao Chang¡¯an towards him! Then he yelled, ¡°Miss Fu.¡± Fu Shinan quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, close the door!¡± Cao Yong tightly held Fu Shinan¡¯s wrist, with a fake smile on his face. ¡°Miss Fu, you really don¡¯t trust me. What use do I have for that old man and the child? You can be confident that all I want is you.¡± Fu Shinan snorted coldly, ¡°I have no trust in someone who betrays their teammates. I have no reason to be confident.¡¯ Cao Yong sneered, ¡°Teammates? What are they? As long as it helps me survive better, anyone can be used! I advise Miss Fu not to challenge my patience. I¡¯ve given you my only patience. If you push me too far and I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯ll destroy you! ¡± Fu Shinan coldly smiled, ¡°Then go ahead and kill me. There¡¯s nothing more to say between you and me!¡± ¡°Miss Fu, you¡¯re too agitated. Rest assured, even if there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, I don¡¯t want you to die! Get in the car,¡± Cao Yong said, pushing Fu Shinan into the car. At that moment, the door suddenly opened, and Da Fei, his body wrapped in bandages, walked out with a hunting rifle in his hands. ¡°Release Miss Fu.¡± Upon seeing Da Fei, hope ignited in Fu Shinan¡¯s heart. But when she saw that Da Fei¡¯s chest was bleeding, her expression immediately turned to concern. Given Da Fei¡¯s current condition, he couldn¡¯t possibly fight. Cao Yong no longer had a gun in his hand, but he clearly wasn¡¯t afraid. He immediately shouted, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have many bullets and won¡¯tst long. Start the car!¡± With a ¡®bang,¡¯ Da Fei pulled the trigger, and one of Cao Yong¡¯s car tires deted. The car spun in ce. Then Da Fei fired a second shot, and another tire was disabled. He didn¡¯t have many bullets indeed, so he didn¡¯t intend to shoot people, as that would introduce too much uncertainty. Inside the car, a crew-cut man shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve blown two tires. What should we do?¡± While he was speaking, Fu Shinan delivered an elbow strike to the man¡¯s chest. As a doctor, she naturally knew the most vulnerable spots. The man grunted in pain, releasing his grip on Fu Shinan¡¯s hand. Fu Shinan took the opportunity to open the car door and rolled out, protecting her head as she hit the ground! Cao Yong didn¡¯t expect Fu Shinan to be so ruthless, and his eyes suddenly became fierce. ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll just run her over!¡± If he couldn¡¯t live well. Just as Fu Shinan was about to be hit and sent flying, her body suddenly flew through the air andnded near the entrance. Professor Feng quickly opened the door and pulled Fu Shinan inside. He then gasped for breath, trembling all over. Using his abilities twice in a row was the limit for an elderly person. Man Yu quickly helped Fu Shinan up. ¡°You should go upstairs and hide.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fu Shinannded quite harshly, but there was no other choice. Professor Feng was already exhausted. She staggered to her feet and picked up the hunting rifle ced at the entrance. Her grandfather was a forest ranger, so she had seen rifles before and naturally knew how to use one. She fired another shot towards Cao Yong¡¯s car. ¡°Da Fei,e in quickly!¡± With a dull thud, a hole was sted through the windshield of the car, causing chaos inside. Da Fei immediately retreated to the entrance, but couldn¡¯t help but look at Fu Shinan a few more times. He never expected her to know how to use a hunting rifle! Cao Yong seethed with anger. He had anticipated this scenario but still wanted to take onest chance. What if things changed? But now, with no hope left, he immediately gave the order: ¡°Retreat.¡± Subsequently, they abandoned the car, which was immobile due to the blown tires, and ran into a chaotic pile of ruins, disappearing from sight. Ji Zan and MO Cheng got out of the car and looked at the ruins but didn¡¯t dare to chase recklessly. Bai Lianhua also came down and held Ji Zan¡¯s arm.. ¡°Brother Ji, what¡¯s happening? Chapter 74 - 74 : Rewarded according to their abilities Chapter 74: : Rewarded ording to their abilities Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan¡¯s face turned dark, and he forcefully pushed Bai Lianhua away, his expression ugly as he scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡± Cao Yong actually didn¡¯t die? How is that possible? But now is not the time to dwell on that. Cao Yong must have appeared for Fu Shinan. Just the thought of Fu Shinan being taken away by these people made him inexplicably irritable. Bai Lianhua immediately closed her mouth, but soon she eximed again, ¡°Ah! There are zombies.¡± Following Bai Lianhua¡¯s pointed direction, they indeed saw a dozen zombies crawling out. MO Cheng whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think Sister Fu should be fine! I didn¡¯t see her in the car.¡± Seeing the zombies approaching at an increasing speed, Ji Zan made a quick decision and immediately got into the car! At the base. Xiao Chang¡¯an saw his uncle return and immediately ran out, hugging Ji Zan. ¡°Wuwu¡­¡± The child was still young and was frightened and distressed. He cried with shortness of breath. Ji Zan picked him up andforted him, saying, ¡°Chang¡¯an, be good, stop crying. The zombies will hear us, and we won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an immediately covered his mouth and then whispered, ¡°That bad uncle from before came to take Aunt Fu again.¡± ¡°Uncle knows,¡± Ji Zan rubbed his nephew¡¯s head and then put the child down, taking out a small iron frog. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an stopped cryingpletely and happily took the small frog, saying, ¡°I like it, thank you, Uncle!¡± Seeing Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s happy expression, Ji Zan¡¯s throat tightened. In the past, the Ji family has everything, and such simple toys like this, Xiao Chang¡¯an wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce. But now, he cherished them like treasures. Fu Shinan and Man Yu also came out. ¡°How did it go today?¡± Man Yu asked, ¡°By the way, did you catch that Cao Yong?¡± MO Cheng cursed, ¡°That bastard managed to escape. Sister Fu, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to thank Professor Feng for saving me and Chang¡¯an.¡± Fu Shinan smiled. It seemed that these abilities really needed some excitement to bring out their full potential. Professor Feng blushed when he heard this but couldn¡¯t hide his satisfaction in his eyes. He waved his hand modestly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was Xiao Nan¡¯s quick thinking. After all, at my age, I don¡¯t want to be useless. In this post-apocalyptic world, if I can be useful while being protected, that¡¯s already a matter of sentiment. Fortunately, I was able to contribute.¡± Ji Zan asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Professor Feng vividly recounted the events just now, especially Fu Shinan¡¯s act of opening the hunting rifle. He was also quite shocked at that time. As Ji Zan looked at Fu Shinan, something else seemed to appear in his eyes. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention to herself. After all, in a dangerous situation, people could do anything, and it was normal. ¡°Let¡¯s start moving things.¡± Man Yu joined in and started moving things as well. She immediately saw a bottle of shower gel and eximed with joy, ¡°They actually found this! You guys are amazing!¡± But before Man Yu could pick it up, a hand snatched the shower gel away, and a grumpy voice said, ¡°Everyone is rewarded ording to their abilities, this thing was found by me, so only I can use it.¡± Without even looking, Man Yu knew who it was and immediately spat and ignored her. That night, Fu Shinan and Man Yu cooked together. Watching Fu Shinan kneading the dough, Man Yu couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°That woman is so annoying. Is she sick? When everyone goes out to find supplies, someone has to stay behind cooks, and suddenly, whatever the team found bes her private possession. Why doesn¡¯t she say she doesn¡¯t need to eat then?¡± Fu Shinan agreed, ¡°There¡¯s no point getting angry at her, as she never fails to tick everyone off.¡± Man Yu became even more annoyed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to calm myself down and not argue with an idiot. By the way, I want to go out tomorrow to find supplies. Will youe with me? I¡¯ll be having my period soon¡­¡± Upon hearing Man Yu¡¯s words, Fu Shinan suddenly remembered. She had almost forgotten about it. Every day in the post-apocalyptic world felt like a year. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± At night, everyone finally bid farewell to fast food and enjoyed a bowl of noodles made with canned meat. If they hadn¡¯t found flour today, they would still be eating fast food. But now, having a bowl of noodles was already fortunate. Xia Dong praised while eating, ¡°Sister Fu¡¯s cooking skills are amazing. This is the most delicious noodles I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Fu Shinan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. It¡¯s just been a while since you had some.¡± Ji Zan also nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very delicious.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything else and continued eating, bowing her head. Bai Lianhua and Shi Channer exchanged a nce and saw the hatred and jealousy in each other¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 75 - 75 : Mother of Earth Chapter 75: : Mother of Earth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In what was once a bustling city center, now lies a wastnd. Ji Zan nced around the surroundings and stopped the car, saying, ¡°Be careful, and shout if you need help.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and led Man Yu to explore the nearby high-rises, hoping to find something useful. However, as soon as the two entered a dpidated Dilliamg, a aarK ngure aartea out rrom tne aarKness. Fu Shinan instinctively dodged, finally seeing the situation clearly. The person before them was dressed in ck attire, but covered in dirt from head to toe. His face was heavily bearded, obscuring his original appearance, and his hair was dirty and unkempt. Apart from discerning that he was male, nothing else could be made out. Relieved that it was just a person, Fu Shinan rxed a bit. But the man suddenly raised his head, his eyes emitting a strange gleam, staring directly at Fu Shinan. In that moment of eye contact, Fu Shinan inexplicably felt as if he was being seen through, as though X-rayed, with his bonesid bare. She involuntarily took a step back and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± The man remained silent, merely gazing fixedly at Fu Shinan. An inexplicable sense of oppression emanated from his dark, shining eyes, making Fu Shinan feel like she was suffocating. Seeing this man staring intently at Fu Shinan with bizarre behavior, Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°What are you looking at? If you keep staring, I¡¯ll pluck out your eyeballs!¡± The man seemed startled by Man Yu¡¯s sudden outburst, taking a step back and muttering, ¡°Lingqu Mountain, mother of the earth, humanity¡¯sst hope.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Man Yu couldn¡¯t quite make out his words and found his speech unclear, as if he had a speech impediment. Fu Shinan, however, was taken aback because she understood what the man had said clearly, and her heart felt as if it had been struck by something odd. Suddenly, the man raised both his hands and shouted, ¡°Lingqu Mountain, mother of the earth, humanity¡¯s hope has arrived¡­¡± Man Yu was startled by his sudden reaction. Ji Zan, who had heard themotion, immediately ran over with MO Chengzhao and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fu Shinan pointed at the deranged man without saying a word. But the man continued to repeat loudly, ¡°Lingqu Mountain, mother of the earth, humanity¡¯s hope has arrived¡­¡± before turning and running off without looking back. Man Yu finally understood what he had been shouting, feeling perplexed. ¡°What did that crazy man mean?¡± MO Cheng chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯s probably just a lunatic. We¡¯re in the end times, and all sorts of people are around. Let¡¯s leave quickly; his shouting might attract unwanted attention.¡± Ji Zan, however, remained silent, looking deep in his thoughts. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Fu Shinan suddenly asked. Ji Zan snapped back to reality, ¡°Nothing.¡± Fu Shinan replied with an ¡°oh,¡± feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as Ji Zan had portrayed. But she didn¡¯t ask further and followed everyone else to search for other items in different ces. Soon, it was already noon. Ji Zan whistled, and everyone gathered once again, loading the found items into the trunk. As MO Cheng got into the car, he suddenly remembered something and handed a package to Fu Shinan, saying, ¡°Sister Fu, you wanted seeds, right? I don¡¯t know if these are what you¡¯re looking for, but I brought them all for you to check. ¡± Fu Shinan opened the package and immediately revealed a hint of delight on her face. ¡°These are cucumber seeds, fantastic! Are there any more?¡± MO Cheng scratched his head, feeling embarrassed. ¡°No, this is the only pack.¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. ¡°One pack is enough. I can try nting them when we get back. Who knows, they might sprout!¡± Watching her smiling with radiant eyes, MO Cheng was momentarily stunned and blurted out, ¡°Sister Fu, you look so beautiful when you smile!¡± Although MO Cheng was barely in his twenties, he¡¯s just like a child in her eyes. Being praised by him, she didn¡¯t feel shy at all and replied, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m born beautiful!¡± MO Cheng grinned, ¡°Hehe,Sister Fu is right. In my eyes, you¡¯re an angel with healing hands. ¡± Man Yu raised her hand and flicked his forehead, saying, ¡°Alright, stop being cheesy. Let¡¯s get ready to go back.¡± MO Cheng rubbed his head,ughing foolishly. When the group returned to the base, as soon as they entered the courtyard, they caught a whiff of burnt smell and saw billowing smokeing from inside the house. Sun Han quickly jumped out of the car, asking, ¡°What happened? Is there a fire?¡± Professor Feng crouched in the shade of the wall, covering his mouth with his hand, coughing incessantly. ¡°It¡¯s Bai Lianhua cooking, just got a little intense¡­¡± Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth. ¡°Professor Feng, your choice of words is too tactful.. Is this what you call ¡®a little intense¡¯?¡± Chapter 76 - 76: The Sapling Is Alive Chapter 76: The Sapling Is Alive Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Bai Lianhua heard the sound of the car and immediately rushed out of the house with teary eyes. ¡°Brother Ji, I was trying to make porridge, but I identally burnt it. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ji Zan nced inside the house and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s have instant food tonight.¡± Bai Lianhua quickly looked at Fu Shinan and said, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to eat fast food. Since Miss Fu and Miss Man Yu are back, let them cook another meal.¡± Fu Shinan replied bluntly, ¡°ording tobor, we should receive ording tobor. Why should we help you with cooking?¡± Bai Lianhua retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just learning. It won¡¯t burden you to cook one more meal!¡± Fu Shinan countered, ¡°Did learning to cook burden you so much?¡± She regretted forming this team with Bai Lianhua and even thought of leaving, which would leave Ji Zan with no choice but to agree. Bai Lianhua wanted to say something, but Ji Zan interrupted, ¡°If you can¡¯t learn, if you can¡¯t do anything, then don¡¯t eat!¡± Bai Lianhua closed her mouth, feeling a greater crisis than before. Ji Zan never spoke so harshly to her before! Ever since Fu Shinan appeared, everything changed! She red hatefully at Fu Shinan¡¯s back and suddenly clutched her chest. ¡°Ah, Ji Zan, I feel so ufortable, I can hardly breathe¡­¡± ¡°MO Cheng, go find some medicine for her!¡± Ji Zan said and went upstairs without looking back. Fu Shinan sneered, thinking that Bai Lianhua was like she had a brain malfunction. Even if she achieved her goal, she wouldn¡¯t stop. But for now, Ji Zan could still control her, so Fu Shinan didn¡¯t bother. She arranged the scavenged items neatly, found a broken pottery bowl, and went outside with a shovel. Seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s calm demeanor, Man Yu felt a bit helpless. Bai Lianhua was getting more and more annoying. After a whole day of work, they still had to deal with her nonsense when they got back. She was starting to regret teaming up with Ji Zan. With someone like Bai Lianhua in the group, trouble was bound to happen sooner orter. Fu Shinan went to the doorway, dug a little soil, ced it in the pottery bowl, added some water, and nted the seeds. She then brought the bowl back inside. Man Yu wasn¡¯t interested in this stuff. She found some cosmetics and happily gave herself a facial massage. Watching Man Yu enjoy herself, Fu Shinan felt a little envious. Man Yu¡¯s attitude was genuinely positive. But Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t be like that, perhaps due to her profession. She tended to overthink things, imagining all sorts of possibilities, which was an internal struggle in itself. For example, now she knew these seeds couldn¡¯t survive. Without sunlight, how could nts photosynthesize? However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°In the end times, who knows if there might be miracles? Even the slightest possibility is worth holding onto.¡± As she touched the pottery bowl, she couldn¡¯t resist imagining how the seeds might sprout. Suddenly, her vision flickered, and she seemed to see the seeds sprouting? But that was impossible. Even if they sprouted, it couldn¡¯t be this fast. Yet, when she looked down, she was astonished to find two tender green shoots growing at the bottom of the bowl. She was shocked and reached out to touch the young leaves, feeling a strange connection, as if those leaves were an extension of herself. She even saw the veins on the leaves¡­ Fu Shinan, with a shocked expression, opened her mouth wide. Suddenly, Manyu approached and said, ¡°Hey, what are you looking at so intently? I¡¯ve been calling you several times. Why don¡¯t you put on a face mask?¡± Following Fu Shinan¡¯s gaze, Man Yu took a nce and her eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Am I seeing things? Are these the seeds you just nted? How did they grow so quickly?¡± Fu Shinan nodded, feeling numb. ¡°Ah¡­¡± After recovering from her shock, Man Yu ran outside and eximed, ¡°Professor Feng,e and take a look! It¡¯s alive!¡± Professor Feng nearly stumbled as Man Yu dragged him along. Throughout the journey, Man Yu excitedly kept saying it was alive, leaving him bewildered. When they reached the window, he almost dropped his jaw in amazement. He saw a small sapling with two tender leaves growing! ¡°It actually sprouted?¡± Professor Feng¡¯s eyes became teary with excitement. Just imagine, in the face of such a catastrophe, if all living things couldn¡¯t grow, what hope could there be? They were merely counting down to death by being alive.. But now, hope had appeared! Chapter 77 - 77: I Want to Be Used Like This Too Chapter 77: I Want to Be Used Like This Too Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°It must be because of the soil! Maybe the soil has be more suitable for nting after the disaster. Although there is no sunlight, there must be other solutions! This is fantastic. Xiaonan, do you have more seeds? Give me some to try,¡± Professor Feng said eagerly, extending his hand. Fu Shinan carefully opened the seed packet and handed a few cucumber seeds to Professor Feng. It¡¯s not that she was stingy, to begin with, there weren¡¯t many seeds left. Finding seeds now was truly a difficult task! Professor Feng took the seeds and excitedly ran downstairs. Among a pile of junk, he found a wrinkled little pot and sweating profusely, he dug a shovel of soil and nted the seeds. Then he held the aluminum basin and observed without blinking. However, one minute passed, ten minutes passed¡­ There was no change! Professor Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He carried the small pot and paced around. Could it be that the location was wrong? Xia Dong, seeing this, looked puzzled. ¡°Professor Feng, what are you doing?¡± ¡°The seeds, Xiaonan managed to make them sprout immediately after nting. Howe mine didn¡¯t work?¡± Professor Feng was very puzzled. Was there some step he missed? Ji Zan happened to being downstairs and paused upon hearing their conversation. ¡°Uncle Feng, what are you talking about?¡± Professor Feng quickly exined what had happened with Fu Shinan nting the cucumber seeds. Upon hearing this, Ji Zan¡¯s expression was astonished, and then he fell into deep thought. Xia Dong was impatient. ¡°How is that possible? Who has seen them grow so quickly? Let¡¯s go and see for ourselves!¡± Saying that, he pulled Ji Zan and went to Fu Shinan¡¯s ce to check. Bai Lianhua watched their backs from behind the corridor, her eyes filled with intense hatred. Shi Chan¡¯er said in a strange tone, ¡°I think Mr. Ji is bing more and more interested in Fu Shinan, that little slut. She¡¯s so good at manipting people¡¯s hearts. What kind of good days will we have in the future¡­¡± Bai Lianhua coldly snorted, ¡°Brother Ji is just using her! Do you really think she¡¯s worth anything?¡± Shi Chanter smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, using her. Using her to the fullest. Brother Ji was willing to change the base for her, even willing to confront Cao Yong and his group! When we were at the farm, what Cao Yong wanted was also Fu Shinan. If Fu Shinan hadn¡¯t wanted to stay, we wouldn¡¯t have gone to the farm in the first ce, and we wouldn¡¯t have encountered what happened afterward! The other day when Cao Yong appeared, it was also because of her¡­ Ji Zan is just using her? I want to have this kind of use too. At least I can have someone to protect me, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Bai Lianhua became annoyed and said fiercely, ¡°You stop reveling in others¡¯ misfortune. If you really want to deal with Fu Shinan, then help mee up with a n. If I fail, do you think you can continue to survive here? Don¡¯t forget who gave you your life!¡± Shi Chanter smirked and took out a small bottle from her pocket. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to help you, right?¡± Bai Lianhua was momentarily stunned. ¡°What is this?¡± Shi Chanter smirked, her lips curling up. ¡°Before, when we were with Wang Tianba, he gave it to me! It¡¯s very potent. Even if you¡¯re as tough as iron, drinking it will make you weak¡­¡± Bai Lianhua tightly clenched the small bottle¡­ In the evening, with great effort, Bai Lianhua finally managed to make a pot of congee without impurities. She handed a bowl with added ingredients to Ji Zan. Seeing that Ji Zan didn¡¯t suspect anything, they finished it in two mouthfuls, wasting nothing. Bai Lianhua felt excited and immediately signaled Shi Chanter. Shi Chan¡¯er promptly called Xiao Chang¡¯an, ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we y checkers together? It¡¯s so boring in the evening.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t like Shi Chan¡¯er, but he was just a little kid. When he heard someone wanting to y with him, he became instantly happy. With a baby voice, he said to Ji Zan, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to y with Auntie for a while, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ji Zan finished eating and then took MO Cheng downstairs to patrol. Bai Lianhua hurriedly followed behind. ¡°Ji Brother, let me apany you. MO Cheng¡¯s leg has just healed, let him rest.¡± MO Cheng frowned. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since my leg healed. It¡¯s already fine. Ji Big Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Lianhua turned livid and said, ¡°You both wait for me!¡± Wearing high heels, she mmed the door shut.. Chapter 78 - 78: The Medicine Has Taken Effect Chapter 78: The Medicine Has Taken Effect Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°She just left like that? The person who cooked should clean up the kitchen!¡± Man Yu shouted, showing no intention of doing any extra work. Professor Feng shook his head. Based on Bai Lianhua¡¯s attitude, Ji Zan would only like her if he were possessed by someone else! But it wasn¡¯t his ce to say anything about the affairs of young people. He put down his bowl and looked at Fu Shinan, asking, ¡°Where did you get that soil from? Can you take me to see? My seeds haven¡¯t shown any reaction, so I¡¯m thinking it might be a soil issue.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go after we finish eating.¡± The two of them went outside, and Fu Shinan led Professor Feng to the spot where she had dug the soil. Professor Feng grabbed a handful and carefully examined it. This was the same ce where he had dug just now, so why weren¡¯t his seeds sprouting? As Fu Shinan watched Professor Feng¡¯s serious and earnest expression, she couldn¡¯t bear it. She reached out her hand towards his seedling pot, and instantly, that feeling of connection between flesh and blood returned. She was surprised. Could this be her ability? If that were the case, then there was indeed hope in this world. Then she remembered the madman she had encountered earlier in the day: Lingqu Mountain, the mother of the earth, thest hope? Fu Shinan had a feeling that the madman knew about her ability! The same went for Cao Yong. She had always thought that Cao Yong knew about her strengthening system, and he had said so himself. But today, she was uncertain about the soil. If Cao Yong only knew about one ability, would he go crazy trying to take her away? But where was Lingqu Mountain? Although she wasn¡¯t very familiar with geography, she had never heard of any mountain in this world called Lingqu Mountain. Could it be a insignificant small mountain? Just then, Professor Feng suddenly cheered, ¡°It¡¯s really sprouting!¡± Ji Zan and MO Cheng happened to be patrolling nearby and saw Professor Feng happily jumping around. They immediately walked over. ¡°Professor Feng, what did you discover?¡± MO Cheng asked. Professor Feng excitedly held up the pot, presenting it to them like a treasure. ¡°My seeds have sprouted too! It seems that the soil after the natural disaster indeed has some kind of fertility-boosting ability for crops! Even without photosynthesis, they can still sprout. This is hope!¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t bear to dampen Professor Feng¡¯s enthusiasm, and more importantly, she didn¡¯t want to reveal her own ability. This ability, like the system, was too incredible. It could only be considered a life-saving power when she had no self-defense capabilities! Lost in thought, she felt someone watching her. She saw Ji Zan holding a seed, looking at her with a curious gaze. Fu Shinan pretended to be happy and said, ¡°Professor Feng¡¯s theory is also possible. It¡¯s just a pity that we don¡¯t have arge area ofnd; otherwise, we could conduct a proper experiment.¡± Ji Zan smirked, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Tomorrow, we can uproot all the flowering trees in the courtyard and create a suitable environment for you and Professor Feng to try it out.¡± Professor Feng became even more delighted. ¡°If the seeds can survive, we can find a new base and no longer worry about food.¡± Ji Zan nodded and said with a meaningful tone, ¡°Perhaps we can go and see Lingqu Mountain.¡± Fu Shinan was surprised and asked, ¡°Is that ce real? Where is it?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice turned solemn, Seeing this, Professor Feng immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ji Zan shook his head, preparing to continue his patrol but felt his footsteps waver. Fu Shinan sensed that something was off and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Ji, shall I find some medicine for you? Are you running a fever? Your face seems a little red¡­¡± But how could he manage to give himself a fever on such a hot day? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll go lie down for a while. MO Cheng, you continue the patrol.¡± Ji Zan said, quickly going upstairs. Bai Lianhua appeared out of nowhere and asked, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Ji Brother?¡± She reached out and supported Ji Zan, noticing that his arm was very hot. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. The medicine had taken effect. Professor Feng furrowed his white eyebrows and said, ¡°I think Ji Zan doesn¡¯t seem quite right. Shinan, take a look at him quickly.¡± Although he was a professor at the Medical College, his expertise differed from Fu Shinan¡¯s practical knowledge. In the field of medicine, Fu Shinan clearly had more authority than him. But when Fu Shinan saw that Bai Lianhua had already supported Ji Zan, she didn¡¯t want to spoil the fun. ¡°Professor Feng, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Ji has the best physical condition among us.. He¡¯ll be fine for sure!¡± Chapter 79 - 79 : Trust Me, I Have Experience Chapter 79: : Trust Me, I Have Experience Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Professor Feng, however, was anxious. ¡°Even if he has good physical condition, he can still get sick! We are relying on Ji Zan now, so we can¡¯t be careless. You should go and check on him so that we can feel relieved.¡± MO Cheng chimed in, ¡°Yes, Sister Fu, you¡¯re a doctor, so you must know better than us. If zombiese, we¡¯ll still have to rely on Brother Ji to lead us.¡± Fu Shinan felt a bit helpless. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s room was located near the entrance on the second floor. Fu Shinan knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Ji, it¡¯s me, Fu Shinan. I¡¯vee to examine you.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. Fu Shinan furrowed her brow. Ji Zan¡¯s voice was full of vitality just a moment ago. How could he be so fatigued in less than a minute? She pushed the door open and saw Ji Zan sitting on the sofa, continuously pressing his forehead. Veins were bulging on his arm, as if he was suppressing something. Fu Shinan averted her gaze. ¡°Professor Feng and the others are worried about you, so they asked me toe and check on you. How are you feeling now?¡± Bai Lianhua emerged from the bathroom, holding a damp towel in her hand. Her dress had slipped down, revealing her fair shoulders and corbone. When she saw Fu Shinan, her expression changed instantly. ¡°Miss Fu, you¡¯re not needed here. I will take care of Brother Ji.¡± ¡°In this base, I am the doctor! He would only be fine after I diagnosed him to be,¡± Fu Shinan insisted. Now that she hade, she couldn¡¯t just leave. However, before she could examine Ji Zan, Bai Lianhua forcefully pushed her away. In a disrespectful tone, Bai Lianhua said, ¡°Brother Ji is perfectly fine. I¡¯ll help him to bed for a while, and he¡¯ll be alright. You don¡¯t need to bother.¡± Hearing their argument, Ji Zan¡¯s head throbbed. ¡°Bai Lianhua, go outside. I have something to ask Miss Fu.¡± Ji Zan raised his head, his gaze cold and intimidating. His pupils were filled with crimson blood vessels, and when he stared at people, he exuded a threatening aura. ¡°Get out.¡± Bai Lianhua was startled and finally left, grudgingly. Fu Shinan furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Where exactly do you feel ufortable? I have medicine in my car, but you need to give me a general symptom. You can¡¯t just take medication randomly. Are you feeling hot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. No need to bring anything,¡± Ji Zan said, pulling her towards him. However, he didn¡¯t control his strength, and they both stumbled, with Fu Shinan falling onto hisp. The soft and warm sensation made him hold his breath, and he involuntarily raised his head. Looking at those two tender lips, his throat rolled uncontrobly, and his breathing grew heavier. Fu Shinan blushed, hastily standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a thermometer. Your temperature is not right; it feels like it could scorch someone.¡± She said this, but she felt like Ji Zan had been drugged. During her night shifts at the hospital, she had encountered patients who had been drugged before. One time, she almost fell victim to such a patient. Although the person apologized afterward, she still felt a lingering fear. The difference in strength between men and women was significant, especially when the man had lost his rationality. And now, Ji Zan¡¯s increasingly bewildered gaze was even more intense than that patient¡¯s¡­ So, her first reaction was to run! After all, she had almost been overpowered by that patient, let alone Ji Zan, whose strength was off the charts! But as soon as she moved, she felt a tight grip around her waist, and she fell back onto Ji Zan¡¯s legs! With the current high temperature outside and everyone wearing thin clothes, she immediately sensed that something was wrong beneath her. It was already bing hard like an iron rod! This had to be some kind of drug because there was no other reason for such sensitivity out of the blue! She immediately tried to pry Ji Zan¡¯s hand away, even using her nails to scratch, hoping that pain would awaken him. ¡°You¡¯ve been drugged! I¡¯ll get a sedative. Trust me, I have experience, and one injection will take effect!¡± ¡°No, I just want you!¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice grew even hoarser, and his scorching hand slipped under her clothes¡­ His fingers, hot as fire, touched Fu Shinan¡¯s skin, sending shivers down her spine. She couldn¡¯t care about anything else; she bit down on Ji Zan¡¯s wrist, creating a gap to stand up again! Ji Zan winced in pain, loosening his grip instinctively, but it was only a slight release before he quickly pulled Fu Shinan back into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± His scorching lipsnded on Fu Shinan¡¯s, and in that moment, it was as if a person lost in the desert had found a water source, greedily taking in everything¡­. Chapter 80 - 80: New Right to Speak Chapter 80: New Right to Speak Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan felt her whole body stiffen, as if her breath was being sucked out by him. The consequences would be unimaginable if she allowed him to continue. With gritted teeth, she forcefully raised her knee and struck Ji Zan¡¯s lower abdomen. Unexpectedly, even in this situation, Ji Zan¡¯s reaction was remarkably quick, or rather, his subconscious had already been prepared. Fu Shinan was so furious, she wanted to bite him to death! Suddenly, Ji Zan swiftly lifted his leg and firmly pressed down Fu Shinan. A chill ran down Fu Shinan¡¯s spine as she was pinned against the wall, and his hand slipped into her pants! Startled, she pped him and eximed, ¡°Ji Zan, snap out of it!¡± However, her p on Ji Zan¡¯s face seemed as ineffective as scratching an itch, only provoking a more violent response from him! Meanwhile, Bai Lianhua was in a state of frantic anxiety. Upon hearing Fu Shinan¡¯s cry, she immediately rushed to the door and started pounding on it. ¡°Help! Brother Ji is in trouble.¡± She had her own agenda and wasn¡¯t concerned about being of help to Fu Shinan! Bai Lianhua¡¯s cry rmed Sun Han and Xia Dong. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± they asked. ¡°Quick, open the door!¡± Unaware of the situation, they assumed Ji Zan was in trouble and promptly forced open the door. Finally, Fu Shinan managed to push Ji Zan away with all her might. At that moment, Sun Han and Xia Dong rushed in. Fu Shinan immediately shouted, ¡°Quick, restrain him! I¡¯ll get the medicine.¡± Without caring about Ji Zan¡¯s disheveled appearance, she hurriedly ran to the room. Two minutester, Fu Shinan returned upstairs with the strongest tranquilizer in hand. Professor Feng and MO Cheng also arrived. Without wasting time on words, Fu Shinan pulled Ji Zan¡¯s arm and administered a shot to him. After a few moments, although Ji Zan¡¯s face remained flushed, his breathing gradually calmed down. Professor Feng had clearly understood what had happened and angrily asked, ¡°What on earth is going on? When did this happen, and who caused thismotion? Fu Shinan immediately looked at Bai Lianhua. Ridden with guilt, Bai Lianhua remained silent. Fu Shinan knew she had guessed correctly. This woman had gone mad, how dare she? Fu Shinan rushed towards Bai Lianhua and delivered a resounding p. ¡°Do you have any idea how this could have killed him? How dare you administer medication without any regard for the consequences? Do you realize the gravity of the situation? I thought you were just foolish, but now I see you¡¯re beyond stupid!¡± Bai Lianhua turned pale with anger, but she knew she was in the wrong. If something had truly happened to Ji Zan, she would be in deep trouble. Who would protect her? Just then, Shi Chanter entered the room, providing Bai Lianhua with a scapegoat. She immediately pointed at her and said, ¡°It was Shi Chanter who gave me the medicine! It has nothing to do with me!¡± Seeing this, Shi Chan¡¯er knew there was no hope for her. She inwardly cursed Bai Lianhua as a worthless person and casually responded, ¡°Yes, I brought the medicine. So what? Isn¡¯t it normal for men and women to have desires?¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s face turned pale with anger, and she pped Shi Chanter across the face. ¡°How shameless can you be? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag others down with you! We can¡¯t even eat the food outside without worries, and yet you dare to give random medicine to people!?¡± Unprepared for the blow, Shi Chan¡¯er fell to the ground. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± she said as she got up, ready to fight back against Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan was so furious she felt like killing someone. Seeing Shi Chan¡¯er still daring to attack, she kicked her down. Ignoring her in the past didn¡¯t mean Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t deal with someone like Shi Chan¡¯er! Though her strength was no match for Ji Zan, she was more than capable of handling Shi Chanter and Bai Lianhua! Just then, Xiao Chang¡¯an shouted anxiously, ¡°Uncle, something¡¯s not right. The zombies are back.¡± Xia Dong panicked, ¡°Sister Fu, what should we do?¡± Ji Zan was always the one directing everyone in dealing with zombies, but now he was unconscious. Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er fell silent, realizing that speaking at this moment would only lead to their demise. Professor Feng, being older and unable to handle the shock, turned to Fu Shinan for ideas. If anyone appeared calm, it was all a facade. After all, dealing with fortified buildings and facing zombies were twopletely different things! Moreover, Fu Shinan¡¯s limited power was not enough to face the repeatedly evolving zombies. Despite all this, Fu Shinan maintained aposed expression on her face. If she panicked, everyone would lose theirposure. This was the first time Fu Shinan felt that she had a different level of authority within this team. ¡°First, let¡¯s assess the number of zombies and observe their primary targets. And above all, no more sound should be made,¡± Fu Shinan said, deliberately casting a nce at Bai Lianhua with a stern expression. ¡°If anyone dares to scream and cause trouble for others, I¡¯ll feed them to the zombies! Ji Zan is the strongestbat force we have. If anything happens to him, certain people won¡¯t have a bodyguard anymore.. They can just wait for their death!¡± Chapter 81 - 81: Activating Potential Chapter 81: Activating Potential Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xia Dong immediately whispered, ¡°Understood.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and then walked out. Bai Lianhua couldn¡¯t help but tighten her fists. She wanted to assert her authority, to make everyone here see her differently. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to face the zombies! Moreover, Fu Shinan¡¯s words reminded her of something¡ªher only reliance was Ji Zan! If anything happened to Ji Zan, based on how these people treated her, no one would care about her! So she had to hold onto Ji Zan tightly! She absolutely couldn¡¯t give up on him. Fu Shinan was unaware of Bai Lianhua¡¯s thoughts as she hurriedly walked through the corridor. However, along the way, she didn¡¯t hear the sound indicating a decrease in defenses, which meant there weren¡¯t many zombies and the buildings hadn¡¯t suffered extensive damage. MO Cheng followed Fu Shinan closely, but seeing her fierce expression for the first time, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word for quite a while. It was only when they reached the entrance on the first floor that he spoke softly, ¡°Sister Fu, is Brother Ji alright?¡± ¡°He should be,¡± Fu Shinan replied. In truth, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. The medicine supply was limited, and she had only administered a sedative to Ji Zan. Without the ability to analyze Ji Zan¡¯s blood, she couldn¡¯t be certain if there would be any other effects. So she didn¡¯t dare to make any definitive statements. MO Cheng couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Those two women are truly outrageous! They were fooling around with such medicine before the apocalypse, always worried about potential side effects. And now, with nothing left, how dare they? They¡¯re trying to kill him!¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything, but her face remained grim. These days, the zombies would appear unpredictably, and Da Fei was still recovering from his injuries. Ji Zan was the only one withbat power and organizational skills, and now he was in this state because of those two idiots. She didn¡¯t know how he would react once he woke up, and the sudden kiss also shed through Fu Shinan¡¯s mind, causing her face to inexplicably turn red. Xia Dong had already arrived downstairs and was crouching by the door, listening. ¡°I can hear footsteps, but it doesn¡¯t sound like arge number.¡± Fu Shinan murmured in agreement, ¡°Where¡¯s Sun Han?¡± ¡°He went to check the damaged area,¡± Xia Dong replied. Just as she finished speaking, sounds could be hearding from the stairs. Sun Han approached quickly and then whispered, ¡°Sister Fu, the situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Despite being around the same age as Fu Shinan, he had grown ustomed to addressing her as ¡°Sister Fu.¡± ¡°During thest zombie attack, there seemed to be a leader, and now they¡¯ve returned. They haven¡¯tunched a widespread attack yet, but from the way they¡¯re gathering near the damaged area, it seems premeditated.¡± Fu Shinan was already aware of this, so she immediately asked, ¡°Can you estimate their numbers?¡± Sun Han replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t count precisely, but there are at least fifty or sixty.¡± Fu Shinan frowned and looked at Xia Dong. ¡°Stay here at the door. Sun Han and MO Cheng,e with me to check it out.¡± Since Xia Dong currently didn¡¯t possess any supernatural abilities, it was best for him to guard the rtively safe area. The rest of the group would apany Fu Shinan to the damaged area¡ªit was her only option for now. When they had repaired the damaged area before, Ji Zan had purposely left a gap for observation. Fu Shinan observed for a while and indeed spotted a raggedly dressed zombie standing on the open ground, surrounded by a circle of zombies. But currently, these zombies remained motionless, as if waiting for an order. ¡°What are they waiting for?¡± Fu Shinan wondered aloud, puzzled. MO Cheng and Sun Han were equally clueless. But in the midst of their astonishment, the leader of the zombies suddenly let out a low growl. Immediately, the surrounding zombies rushed towards them with incredible speed! ¡°These zombies are faster thanst time!¡± MO Cheng¡¯s voice trembled with fear. Sun Han added, ¡°Not just faster, their strength is different too!¡± The sound of the wall crumbling could be heard. And Fu Shinan received the warning sound indicating a decrease in defenses, confirming that things were indeed different this time. She quickly reinforced herself, but the attempt failed too quickly! This wasn¡¯t a sustainable approach, so she immediately instructed Sun Han, ¡°Go and bring Ji Zan here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sun Han was confused. What use was bringing Ji Zan when he was already in that state? He nced at Fu Shinan, noticing her strength. ¡°Hurry, I have a n,¡± Fu Shinan urged anxiously. Then she turned to MO Cheng and asked, ¡°Can you summon lightning now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not working well, and the electric arc is particrly weak,¡± MO Chengmented, as he struggled to control it. ¡°Give it a try,¡± she said. Fu Shinan remembered learning in ss that humans could tap into their hidden potential in extreme situations. This was the opportunity they had now. The zombies were constantly evolving, and if humans remained stagnant, there would be no hope in the apocalypse! MO Cheng immediately extended his hand, but only a small spark of electricity crackled between his fingertips, like a me on the verge of extinguishing. Fu Shinan furrowed her brow.. ¡°MO Cheng, if you can¡¯t produce something today, we¡¯ll all die, and you¡¯ll be the first to die!¡± Chapter 82 - 82: No Longer Hiding Chapter 82: No Longer Hiding Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion MO Cheng couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp go numb. ¡°Erm¡­ I better stick with the shovel then! We can¡¯t just wait to die!¡± Fu Shinan sighed in frustration. It seemed that her threats weren¡¯t enough to force him to produce results. She reluctantly picked up the shovel. Meanwhile, Sun Han had already brought Ji Zan over and thoughtfully ced a nket on the ground. After all, they were in such a state already, and who knew if catching a chill would make things worse? Fu Shinan didn¡¯t pay attention to such details and immediately extended her foot towards Ji Zan¡¯s hand. In her mind, she began shouting, ¡°Enhance.¡± At the same time, the 3D model shed in her mind once again, allowing her to clearly see the areas that needed reinforcement. To save time, she chose to strengthen specific parts. Soon, the wall that had been dug by the zombies was rebuilt. Because it was dark outside, MO Cheng and Sun Han didn¡¯t see this astonishing scene. MO Cheng continued swinging the shovel, but when he tried to strike, a zombie grabbed onto the shovel. He was face to face with the grotesque and foul-smelling zombie. Startled, he let go of the shovel, which fell straight down. Instinctively, he reached out to grab it but ended up hitting the zombie¡¯s head! He was taken aback and instinctively released a bolt of lightning. Yes, lightning. It shed from MO Cheng¡¯s hand, reaching a height of more than five meters, instantly causing the yard to be as bright as day. The zombies below immediately fell in a heap. Sun Han couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Impressive!¡± As he spoke, he also set fire to the zombies, but the mes were barelyrger than a cigarette lighter. However, thispletely enraged the leading zombie. It looked towards their position and let out a roar. The other zombies attacked the damaged area like mad. The defense of the building rapidly decreased, so Fu Shinan quickly utilized herpatibility with Ji Zan to strengthen continuously. This time, MO Cheng finally saw the cracked wall seams repairing themselves as if time was being reversed! He couldn¡¯t help but look at the silent and pale-faced Fu Shinan. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, focus on dealing with the zombies! Your lightning is very useful!¡± Fu Shinan said before closing her eyes. Her body continued to tremble uncontrobly. But at that moment, the system suddenly emitted a notification sound: [Enhancement skill upgraded, enhancement effect can be increased by 150%, mental power upgrade, level one, able to control simr beings with a 50% sess rate!] Upon hearing this, Fu Shinan immediately opened her eyes. The system had upgraded again, and now she had mental control? This was simply incredible! MO Cheng also guessed what had happened and rxed a bit. As long as the wall didn¡¯t break, the zombies couldn¡¯t get in! They would be able to hold on tonight! With this in mind, his courage grew, and he released another bolt of lightning. Because of the previous experience, he quickly realized that if he concentrated, the lightning would be more powerful. If he became distracted, it would be as weak as a cigarette lighter. He quickly shared his insights with Sun Han. After several tests, Sun Han was also able to shoot fire from both hands! In no time, MO Cheng and Sun Han¡¯s cooperation became extremely tacit! One with fire, the other with lightning, they made the zombies howl in pain. Until the faint light of dawn, the leading zombie finally let out a roar, and the other zombies retreated like a tidal wave. ¡°They¡¯re finally gone!¡± MO Cheng copsed onto the ground. Sun Han staggered and sat down, panting heavily. She rubbed her sore forehead and asked, ¡°How are you two holding up?¡± MO Cheng smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re fine, just a bit tired, but we can hang in there!¡± Fu Shinan nodded and said, ¡°Then rest for a while and regain your strength.¡± Sun Han looked at Fu Shinan and said, ¡°Fu Jie, you were the one who reinforced the wall, right?¡± Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment but admitted it. After all, there was no point in hiding it now. She directly stated, ¡°My ability is to reinforce buildings.¡± MO Cheng widened his eyes in amazement. ¡°Your ability is too incredible. With you here, our base is the strongest fortress. No wonder that Cao Yong said so¡­¡± Sun Han also had an envious look on his face, but it was clear that he still preferred offensive abilities rather than defensive ones. The three of them rested for a while, and Man Yu and Xia Dong also arrived. They were envious to hear that the two of them had used their abilities to drive away the zombies. With abilities, they would have a basic guarantee. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have any abilities?¡± Xia Dong extended his hand, which was nearly covered in blisters from constant rubbing, but still, nothing happened. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on taking Mr. Ji back first,¡± Fu Shinan said, looking tired. The three of them quickly went to carry Ji Zan. Man Yu supported Fu Shinan and said, ¡°Are you alright? Yourplexion looks so pale.¡± Last night, she had put on a face mask in her room and went to sleep directly,pletely exhausted. Upon waking up and finding Fu Shinan not in her room, she hurriedly came out to find her. On her way, she ran into Xia Dong and learned aboutst night¡¯s events.. Chapter 83 - 83: Mind Control Chapter 83: Mind Control Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Man Yu excitedly eximed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me for such an exciting thing yesterday? And, did Ji Zan really fall for that drug? I heard Professor Feng say that you went to his room, and you two didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Looking at Man Yu¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Fu Shinan gave her a helpless look and said, ¡°It¡¯s not something to be proud of. Let¡¯s not talk about it. We don¡¯t want it to be awkward when Ji Zan wakes up.¡± Man Yu¡¯s expression turned flirtatious. ¡°You seem to be very considerate of him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m considering for myself,¡± Fu Shinan replied wearily as shey down on the bed. Man Yu realized that she hadn¡¯t slept all night and decided not to speak further. She closed the door gently and then learned about Fu Shinan¡¯s incredible ability when she reached the first floor. She was astonished. ¡°Building reinforcement? That¡¯s too incredible! Does it mean that as long as we live somewhere, it bes an imprable fortress?¡± MO Cheng nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! No wonder every ce we¡¯ve stayed in has been unusually sturdy. I thought it was because the buildings in An Town were exceptionally strong. I didn¡¯t realize it was all thanks to Sister In a corner of the staircase, Bai Lianhua had an extremely unpleasant expression on her face. She had failed yesterday. Ji Zan would definitely hold her ountable when he woke up. And now that Fu Shinan had gained such a powerful ability, what was she supposed to do? It seemed like fate had left her no way out! The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. She looked at Fu Shinan¡¯s room and a vicious look shed in her eyes. Fu Shinan had to die today! That way, no one would be able to stop her from being with Ji Zan. While Man Yu and the others were happily chatting, Bai Lianhua took off her high heels, picked up a fruit knife, and stealthily walked towards Fu Shinan¡¯s room. Fu Shinan was soundly asleep,pletely unaware of the impending danger. Bai Lianhua raised the knife with both hands, her eyes filled with hatred. Without hesitation, she thrust it towards Fu Shinan. At the same time, Fu Shinan suddenly felt a cold sensation in her mind. She instinctively opened her eyes and saw a knifeing at her. She quickly rolled over, and the knife plunged into her pillow instead. Fu Shinan sternly said, ¡°Bai Lianhua, have you gone mad?¡± Bai Lianhua¡¯s expression twisted with anger. ¡°I have gone mad, and it¡¯s all because of you!¡± She swung the knife again, aiming for Fu Shinan. In a desperate moment, Fu Shinan grabbed Bai Lianhua¡¯s wrist. But at that moment, a strange option appeared in Fu Shinan¡¯s mind: whether to mentally control her. She didn¡¯t have time to think it through and immediately chose to control. Suddenly, a peculiar sensation rushed towards Fu Shinan, and she felt like she could manipte Bai Lianhua¡¯s body. She slowly moved the knife away. But suddenly, the door creaked. Fu Shinan¡¯s concentration was interrupted, and the mental control ceased. Bai Lianhua, with a bewildered look in her eyes, paused for a moment before thrusting the knife at Fu Shinan again. In a critical moment, a big hand grabbed Bai Lianhua, and with a loud ¡°crack,¡± her wrist dislocated! ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Lianhua cried out and clutched her wrist, looking at the person who had intervened. ¡°Brother Ji!¡± The person was Ji Zan, his forehead covered in sweat, clearly just waking up. His face was tense, and his gaze was dark. ¡°Bai Lianhua, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Bai Lianhua panicked and exined, ¡°Brother Ji, you¡¯re awake? I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s all because of this wretched Fu Shinan, she forced me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with excuses. Shut up!¡± Ji Zan lifted Bai Lianhua and then turned to Fu Shinan. ¡°Go to the conference room.¡± Fu Shinan stood up and nodded. She had initially thought Ji Zan would wake up around noon, but it seemed his constitution was truly strong. However, she noticed that Ji Zan¡¯s steps seemed a bit unsteady. How could he wake up so quickly? In the conference room, everyone had gathered. Bai Lianhua stood against the wall, crying as she held her injured hand, looking pitiful. But no one paid attention to her or spoke to her, including Shi Chaner. Seeing that no one was helping her, she looked at Ji Zan for help. ¡°Brother Ji¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Zan¡¯s face was grim. He nced around and his voice turned icy. ¡°I won¡¯t go into detail about what happened yesterday. Bai Lianhua has repeatedly shown no improvement and just tried to kill Fu Shinan again. ording to the rules we established earlier, I will expel Bai Lianhua from the base. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Bai Lianhua¡¯s face turned pale.. She grabbed Ji Zan¡¯s arm and cried, ¡°Brother Ji, I was confused for a moment! I promise there won¡¯t be another time! Please spare me this once, for the sake of my older brother!¡± Chapter 84 - 84: I’m a Doctor, Not a Saint Virgin Mary Chapter 84: I¡¯m a Doctor, Not a Saint Virgin Mary Ji Zan couldn¡¯t help but recall the image of that bloodied face. Every time Bai Lianhua crossed his bottom line, he will recall that bloodied face. However, as Bai Lianhua¡¯s behavior became more extreme, that face became increasingly blurred in his mind. When he thought about the rules the team had established together, his gaze turned cold again. He shook off Bai Lianhua¡¯s hand and looked at everyone. But no one expressed any opinions. Bai Lianhua waspletely desperate and directly knelt down. ¡°I truly know I was wrong! Please give me another chance, I promise to change for the better.¡± The air remained silent. Even Shi Chan¡¯er, who was usually on good terms with Bai Lianhua, remained silent. Bai Lianhua¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t conceal her desperation anymore. ¡°It was Shi Chan¡¯er who gave me the potion, and she incited me to kill Fu Shinan! Why should I be the only one to leave?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s gaze immediately turned towards Shi Chan¡¯er, and he said coldly, ¡°Then she should leave as well. Does anyone have objections?¡± Shi Chan¡¯er also panicked. She had been silent all this time, fearing that she would be dragged into this mess. She knew very well that she couldn¡¯t survive outside the group. She quickly looked at Fu Shinan and pleaded, ¡°Sister, please believe me. It was all Bai Lianhua¡¯s idea. You know, I could only stay because of her. I didn¡¯t dare not listen to her¡­¡± Fu Shinan acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard and continued drinking from her cup. The others remained silent, giving their silent agreement. Shi Chanter burst into tears and shouted, ¡°Are you all so heartless? Are you going to watch us die like this? The way you are now, what¡¯s the difference between you and a murder?¡± Seeing the two girls break down in tears, Professor Feng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Ji Zan, they both know they were wrong. Let¡¯s just let it go this time! Trust that they won¡¯t make the same mistakes again.¡± Ji Zan nced at the others and asked, ¡°Does anyone else have objections?¡± The atmosphere fell into silence again. Ji Zan said, ¡°Then we will follow the majority. These two are expelled from the group!¡± Bai Lianhua immediately clung tightly to Ji Zan¡¯s arm. ¡°No, Brother Ji, I won¡¯t leave. Please give me another chance! I beg you, you promised my older brother, you won¡¯t abandon me, you¡¯ll take care of me forever¡­¡± Ji Zan pushed her away and walked out of the meeting room without looking back. ¡°MO Cheng, escort them out!¡± Shi Chanter also desperately held onto the door panel. ¡°Everything was done by Bai Lianhua. What does it have to do with me? Why should I leave?¡± ¡°It was you, this bitch, who incited me! Otherwise, Brother Ji wouldn¡¯t make me leave! I shouldn¡¯t have saved you in the first ce. Just go and die!¡± Bai Lianhua rushed forward and grabbed Shi Chan¡¯er¡¯s hair, attempting to m her head against the wall. Sun Han and Xia Dong rushed to separate the two. Bai Lianhua grabbed Sun Han. ¡°Help me, I will really change. Please plead with Brother Ji not to kick me out!¡± She then turned to pull Xia Dong¡­ Sun Han remained silent and directly pulled Bai Lianhua out. Seeing that there was no room left, Bai Lianhua revealed her true nature and shook off the two men. She yelled at Fu Shinan, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you bitch! Since you appeared, everything has changed! Fu Shinan, as long as I¡¯m alive, I wille back and kill you sooner orter!¡± Shi Chan¡¯er vented all her resentment on Fu Shinan, ¡°You bitch, worthless and unwanted, I hope you die!¡± Fu Shinan curled her lins and looked at Professor Feng. ¡°You saw it. this is their idea of repentance! Only you believe their words!¡± Then she turned to the two and said indifferently, ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve done to me, I would have killed you but I didn¡¯t as I¡¯m a. doctor and my two hands are meant for saving lives not killing lives. So I look forward to seeing you both alive, living a fate worse than death!¡± After speaking, she walked out of the meeting room without looking back. Through the cracks in the metal, Fu Shinan saw the two being pushed out of the base. Even Man Yu, who harbored hatred towards the two, felt a bit sympathetic. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re being too cruel? Just pushing them out like this, they probably won¡¯t survive even a day¡­¡± Fu Shinan calmly said, ¡°If Ji Zan hadn¡¯te at that time, it would have been me who died. Besides, this kind of thing isn¡¯t the first time. I¡¯m a doctor, not a saint! They won¡¯t die so easily!¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t mention her own supernatural abilities, but it couldn¡¯t hide the threats she had faced! After hearing that, Man Yu fell silent. She realized she had no right to say such things, she had gone crazy.. Then she asked, ¡°Do you think they awakened some sort of power?¡± Chapter 85 - 85: Creatures with Lower Intelligence Are Better to Control Chapter 85: Creatures with Lower Intelligence Are Better to Control Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan¡¯s gaze held a profound meaning. ¡°Ji Zan will find a ce for them to go. As for how long they can survive, that¡¯s up to them. Good people don¡¯t live long, while viins linger for centuries.¡± Just as she expected, Ji Zan had indeed left in his car, exiting thepound. Fu Shinan smirked. She knew that for the sake of maintaining order within the group, he would expel Bai Lianhua, but he wouldn¡¯tpletely abandon her because of her brother. Man Yu suddenly chuckled, ¡°You guessed it right. Now, guess again, will Ji Zan stay behind tonight to apany those two bitches?¡± Fu Shinan turned her head and replied, ¡°Only if he doesn¡¯t want his nephew anymore!¡± Before she finished speaking, Xiao Chang¡¯an excitedly ran over, holding a dragonfly with colorful wings in his small hands. ¡°Auntie, I caught a dragonfly with colorful wings! It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Seeing what he held, Fu Shinan was taken aback. The wings were indeed colorful, with a gradient effect, truly beautiful. But it was also eerie. In the previous world, something like this would never happen. However, now it was bing moremon. If it continued to develop, would humans also grow strange things? On the other hand, Man Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it and said with surprise, ¡°This is really bizarre, but I have to admit, it looks pretty¡­¡± At the same time, Fu Shinan received another prompt from the system, asking if she wanted to control it. She gave it a try, and the familiar sensation rushed over her again. Then, she mentally instructed the dragonfly to nod its head, and it quicklyplied. It was evident that controlling such a creature was easier than controlling Bai Lianhua! In other words, controlling beings with lower intelligence was easier than controlling humans! Since the damage caused by mental control on the human brain was still uncertain, she didn¡¯t dare to experiment on Xiao Chang¡¯an. At that moment, MO Cheng and Sun Han returned. After facing the zombies with their supernatural abilitiesst night, their rtionship had noticeably improved, and they had be more in sync. ¡°Sister Fu, Brother Ji said he had something to do and left. Should we go out and search for supplies?¡± MO Cheng asked. With Ji Zan absent, Fu Shinan was automatically assumed to be in charge of the base. ¡°Is there anything urgently needed to be restocked?¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t bother with modesty but also acknowledged that she didn¡¯t possess Ji Zan¡¯s physical strength andbat skills. A wrong decision could potentially harm many people, so it was better to y it safe. MO Cheng scratched his head and thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s nothing urgently needed, but Professor Feng wants to go out and find seeds.¡± At that moment, Professor Feng arrived. ¡°Xiao Nan, I want to go out and try our luck! What if we find some seeds? It¡¯s been quite a while, and I¡¯m afraid those seeds might have spoiled. Besides, with the two of them having fire and lightning abilities, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Hearing this, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°MO Cheng, you stay here. I¡¯ll go out together with Sun Han and Professor Feng. I¡¯m not sure what time Mr Ji wille back so one of you need to stay behind.¡± MO Cheng understood Fu Shinan¡¯s intention. Currently, only he and Sun Han had awakened their supernatural abilities, which were attack-based. It made sense to leave someone behind for protection. ¡°Alright.¡± Fu Shinan then looked at Man Yu and said, ¡°You stay at home and apany Chang¡¯an.¡± Man Yu had no objections. ¡°I understand. Be careful, all of you.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and, along with Professor Feng and Sun Han, went downstairs. They ran into Xia Dong, who heard that they were going to search for supplies and immediately wanted to join them. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t reject. Because he still hadn¡¯t awakened any supernatural abilities, Xia Dong¡¯s emotions had be increasingly restless and depressed. It wasn¡¯t a good sign, so it was better to go out and take a break with them. The four of them arrived at the same building as yesterday. Sun Han pointed inside. ¡°The seeds were found in this area, in a resident¡¯s house! But I doubt there¡¯s much left. The ce was already damaged by the earthquake. What could possibly be left now?¡± Professor Feng furrowed his brows. ¡°Even if there were some in the resident¡¯s house, there couldn¡¯t be much. Does anyone here used to live in An Town? Are you familiar with the area and know where they specifically sold seeds?¡± Xia Dong used to be a supermarket manager in A Town, so he was naturally more familiar with the area. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a market to the east. I remember there was a street inside that specialized in selling flower and vegetable seeds. But that street is quite narrow, I have no idea what it looks like now¡­¡± Professor Feng immediately became excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go and take a look. Maybe we can squeeze in and find some seeds!¡± The four of them got back into the car and followed Xia Dong¡¯s directions to the destination. However, just as Xia Dong had feared, the buildings on both sides of the road had copsed, leaving nothing but ruins. Professor Feng sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see. Hopefully, we can still find some intact seeds¡­.¡± Chapter 86 - 86: Weird Cries Chapter 86: Weird Cries Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Sun Han and Xia Dong led the way, while Fu Shinan and Professor Feng walked behind. Suddenly, Professor Feng asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on this morning¡¯s incident?¡± Fu Shinan looked directly at him and replied calmly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve established rules, we should abide by them. As you¡¯ve said, without rules, there can be no order.¡± Professor Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant. ¡°After all, they are two young girls. Even if Ji Zan can provide them with some food, it will still be difficult for them to survive! Who knows what tomorrow¡­ Fu Shinan interrupted him directly, ¡°I understand that you hold kindness towards everyone, but who has it easy in the apocalypse? Perhaps our team will expand in the future. If we don¡¯t address this issue now, how can Jizan gain the trust of others? Let me also tell you this, if Ji Zan didn¡¯t make this decision today, then I would be the one leaving! So, Professor Feng, how would you suggest I survive? I am also a woman. I hope you don¡¯t think that just because I have a supernatural ability, it means I deserve to be tolerated and killed by others. Now, Bai Lianhua has injured the team leader first and then her teammates. She doesn¡¯t face any consequences. She will only be more ruthless, causing more people to feel cold -hearted and leave! A team without rules won¡¯tst long. In the apocalypse, nobody can expect to survive!¡± Professor Feng understood the logic but remained silent. However, Fu Shinan inexplicably grew angry and continued, ¡°Furthermore, do you believe they won¡¯t repeat their mistakes? It¡¯s as likely as a pig climbing a tree! They have done simr things before. How can we keep forgiving them just because no one has died and they shed a few tears, pretend to be weak, and say sorry?!¡± Professor Feng became even more silent. Finally, he dryly said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Xiaonan. Perhaps it¡¯s the influence of the apocalypse, but your resentment is too strong. It might affect your true self.¡± Fu Shinan wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Xia Dong¡¯s excited voice, ¡°Professor Feng, Sister Fu, I found two intact packs of seeds!¡± Professor Feng felt like he had found a treasure and hurriedly went over to take a look. The blurry words on them revealed, ¡°Wheat, excellent! If it can grow, we won¡¯t have to worry about food in the future!¡± The team continued searching through the ruins, hoping to find more things. Fortunately, they also discovered some green beans, chili peppers, potatoes, and tomatoes. Time flew by, and over three hours passed. The clear sky from earlier had been reced by a few dark clouds. Fu Shinan worried that it might rain and said, ¡®We should head back. It feels like it¡¯s going to rain¡­¡± However, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard a piercing cry that sounded like a zombie¡¯s howl mixed with a child¡¯s cry. It sent shivers down their spines. Everyone froze simultaneously because the cry repeated, bing clearer and resembling the sound of a child crying! Sun Han, being able to control his abilities, had grown braver and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister Fu, should we go and take a look?¡± Fu Shinan hesitated and looked at Professor Feng. After all, he was the oldest among them. Professor Feng felt guilty for failing to protect Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er, as they were two lives lost. Despite that, when he saw everyone seeking his opinion, he nodded, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight; there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. If we encounter zombies, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± However, Xia Dong frowned, ¡°Although it¡¯s daytime, this ce has be a ruin. We¡¯ve been in the apocalypse for so long, how is it possible for a child to be crying here? Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Professor Feng responded, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a survivor. Judging from the sound, the child doesn¡¯t seem very old. If we can help, let¡¯s help.¡± Fu Shinan sighed, ¡°Everyone be careful, let¡¯s go ande back quickly. If things seem off, we leave immediately and don¡¯t waste time.¡± With that, Xia Dong stopped talking. The group followed the sound and passed through a copsed staircase. Only two floors of the adjacent building remained, and the eerie cries wereing from inside. They cautiously entered the corridor and saw a resident¡¯s door tightly shut, with the strange cries continuously emanating from within. Sun Han leaned closer to listen and said, ¡°It¡¯S definitelying from here.¡± Professor Feng also approached and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a child¡¯s cry! Could it be that the adults went out to find supplies? Should we break open the door and check on the child?¡± ¡°If we open it, won¡¯t we be damaging their door? We also don¡¯t know if there are any adults inside or when they¡¯ll return. We can¡¯t wait indefinitely,¡± Xia Dong felt they shouldn¡¯t go in. Professor Feng furrowed his brow. ¡°Then¡­¡± Before Professor Feng could finish his sentence, Fu Shinan felt a chill at the back of her neck. Something was pressing against it.. Chapter 87 - 87: That’s My Son Chapter 87: That¡¯s My Son Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion A gloomy male voice came from behind her, ¡®Who are you, and what do you want?¡± Fu Shinan immediately raised her hands, as she could feel something pressing against her neck. It felt like a crossbow bolt. Professor Feng and the others were startled and turned around, only to see a man standing behind Fu Shinan. The man was very thin, in his thirties, with dark and rough skin. He held a homemade crossbow in his hand, and his bloodshot eyes showed no excitement at the sight of others. Professor Feng quickly said, ¡°Please calm down. We heard a child crying from inside and came here, thinking there might be survivors. We mean no harm.¡± The man slightly lowered the crossbow and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Indeed, there are survivors. My son is inside.¡± Fu Shinan breathed a sigh of relief and turned around. ¡°We heard the child crying. Is he sick?¡± As she finished speaking, the cries from inside became louder. She broke into a cold sweat because the cries sounded off. Her heart skipped a beat, and she looked at the man in horror¡­ Professor Feng, on the other hand, had a kind expression. ¡°No need to worry. This youngdy is a skilled doctor! If your child is unwell, you can bring him out, and she can take a look. Maybe it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± The man¡¯s gaze flickered, and then he turned to Fu Shinan. In his lifeless eyes, a hint of fluctuation appeared. However, he quickly grew impatient and said, ¡°No need. You all need to leave immediately!¡± Upon hearing this, Fu Shinan immediately signaled to Professor Feng with her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± But as she turned around, she was startled by the scene before her. Several zombies had appeared on the path they had taken! ¡°These damn things, when did they show up!¡± Xia Dong said and immediately hid behind Sun Han. Then, the cries from inside the room grew louder again, and the zombies outside seemed to be summoned by something. They suddenly increased their speed and rushed towards them. ¡°Sun Han, use your ability!¡± Fu Shinan said and pulled Professor Feng, running towards the stairs. The man also panicked and shot an arrow at the zombies. Then he shouted at Fu Shinan, ¡°Don¡¯t go upstairs! It can¡¯t bear the weight of two people! It will copse!¡± Fu Shinan immediately stopped in her tracks. Meanwhile, Sun Han had already unleashed his fire ability, but due to nervousness, the mes were not very strong. The man¡¯s gaze flickered, and then he shot two more arrows at the zombies. However, the effect was minimal. The zombies hesitated for a moment and then lunged forward again. Seeing that there was no escape, Sun Han couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯ll fight them!¡± With that, he stretched out his hand, and a fierce burst of fire erupted from his palm, burning several zombies in front of him. However, he was not reassured and continued to increase the firepower. Unexpectedly, the man quickly stopped him, saying, ¡°Burning them like this won¡¯t solve the problem. It will only attract more zombies. Let¡¯s go inside first!¡± He then opened the door to the room. Fu Shinan and the others had no other choice but to follow him inside. However, as soon as they entered, a strong stench hit them. Fu Shinan stumbled, overwhelmed by the smell. When she looked up, she was dumbfounded. In front of her was a boy around five or six years old, his eyes bloodshot, his face pale, and his whole body filthy. He was chained to the bed, his mouth wide open, constantly emitting howling screams. Fu Shinan had suspected that there were zombies inside, and it seemed that this boy was the man¡¯s son. Professor Feng was also shocked. ¡°This is a zombie!¡± The man¡¯s face immediately turned grim. ¡°You old man, if you dare to say that again, I¡¯ll knock out your teeth! This is my son!¡± he said fiercely and approached the small zombie, speaking softly, ¡°Little Guang, Daddy brought you some meat. Take your time and eat.¡± He then took out a piece of bloody, mangled flesh from his pocket and handed it to the child in front of him. The boy immediately began to gnaw on the meat, blood staining his entire body. Fu Shinan was fine, being a surgeon who had seen all sorts of bloody scenes. But Xia Dong and Sun Han couldn¡¯t handle it. They covered their mouths, feeling nauseous. The man¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sinister. ¡°What do you mean? Do you find my son dirty?¡± Then, he raised the bow and arrow again. Sun Han quickly raised his hand. ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯ll set everything on fire!¡± The man sneered, ¡°Do you think only you guys have abilities?¡± As he finished speaking, he disappeared on the spot, and Fu Shinan suddenly felt like she was being strangled.. Chapter 88 - 88: Teleportation Chapter 88: Teleportation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan felt a sense of panic. This man had the ability to teleport, which exined why they hadn¡¯t heard his footsteps earlier. She immediately gestured to Sun Han, signaling him not to act rashly. Then she gently tried to appease the man, saying, ¡°Please calm down! They are just momentarily unable to adapt. Are you able to survive on your own? Moreover, taking care of your son, would you be willing to join our group? We can provide food and shelter, which is definitely better than this ce that could copse at any moment.¡± The man coldly snorted, ¡°Can you provide food for my son?¡± Fu Shinan took a deep breath and continued gently, ¡°Generally, human food can still be provided!¡± The man¡¯s face changed instantly, and his grip tightened on her neck. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying my son is not human?¡± Fu Shinan furrowed her brow. She realized that this man had already gone insane and was incapable ofmunication. ¡°He has turned into a zombie, and it was your son who attracted the zombies outside, right? Do you still consider your son to be human?¡± ¡°Say that again,¡± the man¡¯s arm tightened. Professor Feng¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out. Xiao Nan, stop speaking! You¡¯re only provoking him!¡± Fu Shinan understood Professor Feng¡¯s intentions. But if they allowed this man to continue like this, he would harm even more people! Besides, no matter how he tried to care for his son, he was already dead and couldn¡¯t be human again! Of course, she wasn¡¯t simply provoking him without reason. She was nning to test her mental control ability, but for that, this man¡¯s willpower needed to weaken continuously. The man waspletely enraged by Fu Shinan, and he angrily said, ¡®What do you people know? I¡¯ve been doing the dirtiest and most exhausting work in this city! But I don¡¯t get the treatment I deserve. When I tried to send my son to daycare. they reiected him just because I¡¯m not a wealthy person. They looked down on me! Now we no longer have to endure the gazes of those wealthy people up high. We are all the same now! But my son got bitten by a zombie. What do you think I should do? So, I want to feed my son with meat, and I want those who look down on us to be his food! You all deserve to die!¡± Listening to his hysterical roar, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel her scalp tingle, but she continued, ¡°But now the Earth has broken its original order, and everything has started anew¡­¡± The man interrupted Fu Shinan¡¯s words, despairingly shouting, ¡°But my son has already turned into a zombie! Starting anew hasn¡¯t given us a way out!¡± Then, he suddenlyughed, ¡°Do you know why I let you all in? It¡¯s because with you here, I won¡¯t have to go out and find food for my son this month.¡± Sun Han prepared himself, ready to act, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± The man sneered, ¡°Is that so? I remember she is a doctor, right? Someone like her is important in a group, isn¡¯t she?¡± With that, he stood in front of his son, positioning himself in the middle and pushing Fu Shinan forward, saying, ¡°Come on, set fire to it!¡± Sister Fu!¡± Sun Han nervously eximed, afraid that Fu Shinan would be harmed by the zombie. Fu Shinan shook her head at him and then continued gently, ¡°Who knows what the future holds? Just like before, no one believed that the apocalypse would happen. So, why don¡¯t you think about it? What if there is a cure for the zombies? Then your son could be saved.¡± ¡°Even if such a cure exists, it wouldn¡¯t be essible to people like us,¡± the man coldly nced at everyone, ¡°When my son finishes eating all of you, I will feed myself to him! Then we¡¯ll never be separated again.¡± Saying that, heughed manically. But as heughed, he suddenly froze. Then everyone saw his hand slowly loosen its grip. Fu Shinan quickly rolled away, saying, ¡°Run! He¡¯s gone mad!¡± However, as soon as she spoke, the man seemed to snap back to his senses and raised the crossbow to shoot. Sun Han immediately released a burst of fire at him. The man instinctively teleported, but he forgot that his son was behind him, and the mes immediately caught the little zombie, causing it to let out a wailing scream! Hearing his son¡¯s screams, the man panicked and rushed back, frantically patting the mes on his body, saying, ¡°Little Guang, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± The group turned to run, but they stopped their footsteps because scratching sounds could be heard again from outside the door. Zombies were blocking the entrance. They looked around for a way out¡­ Meanwhile, the man extinguished the fire on his son and teleported beside Sun Han, gripping his neck tightly.. ¡°How dare you burn my son!¡± Chapter 89 - 89: Appeared in Time Chapter 89: Appeared in Time Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan saw that the man was thoroughly provoked and ready to pull the trigger of the crossbow. She immediately used her mental control to restrain his actions, preventing him from firing. However, this meant that she couldn¡¯t speak, so she could only signal to Sun Han with her eyes, urging him to seize the opportunity and take away the crossbow. However, Sun Han seemed bewildered, and it was ultimately Sun Han who suddenly realized something and snatched the crossbow from the man. Seeing that the man didn¡¯t resist, Sun Han didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and delivered a punch to his temple. The man copsed to the ground from the blow, and Fu Shinan¡¯s mental control was broken. The man regained control of his body and teleported next to his son. He looked at the group with a mad expression and said, ¡°So, you have someone who can use mental control! But what does it matter? The outside is filled with zombies, can you control them too? None of you will survive!¡± Saying that, he released the chains restraining the little zombie, allowing it to rush towards the fresh meat right in front of it. Meanwhile, the man retrieved a white stic container from under the bed, and a pungent smell of gasoline filled the air. Heughed manically and paranoidly as he poured gasoline all over the room. ¡°Since you have the fire ability,e and burn it!¡± The room was already small, and with a big zombie behind the door, a little zombie inside the room, and gasoline everywhere, their fire abilities were useless, and they had nowhere to escape. Just as everyone felt despair, a loud engine noise suddenly came from outside the window. Then, with a loud bang, a white vehicle crashed into the room from outside. ¡°Brother Ji!¡± Seeing the neer, Sun Han¡¯s face turned red with excitement. This was their savior. Ji Zan stepped on the elerator, and the tremendous inertia sent the little zombie flying. The man teleported and caught his son, his eyes bloodshot as he eximed, ¡°Xiao Guang! How are you?¡± The little zombie had its arm broken from the impact and continued to howl. The man¡¯s expression suddenly softened, and he reached out his arm, saying, ¡°Son, have a meal!¡± He didn¡¯t want his son to go hungry before he died. The eyes of the little zombie flickered for a moment, and it stopped howling, looking up at the man. Fu Shinan was shocked. Could the little zombie still have consciousness? But the next second, the little zombie, unable to resist the temptation of flesh, howled once again and lunged towards the man, opening its mouth to bite him! Just as the little zombie was about to bite the man, its body suddenly flew towards them. Sun Han faced the flying little zombie head-on and was taken aback, instinctively lifting his leg and kicking the little zombie away. Fu Shinan immediately looked at Professor Feng, who had stretched out his hands. She understood that Professor Feng had used his ability to manipte objects from a distance to save the man. As the little zombie fell to the ground and quickly got up, howling at the group again, the man,pletely enraged by his son being kicked, took out a lighter, intending to end it all. Fu Shinan immediately attempted to use her mental control on the man, but the system showed that the man was in an agitated state and couldn¡¯t be controlled. This was something she hadn¡¯t anticipated. She turned to Professor Feng and said, ¡°Quickly take his lighter!¡± Ji Zan had already opened the car window and shouted at them, ¡°Get in the car!¡± Professor Feng¡¯s actions were slightly dyed because the man had already ignited the lighter. In an instant, a tongue of fire appeared at the door of the room¡­ Everyone quickly climbed into the car to avoid being burned alive. Ji Zan stepped on the elerator again, and in the blink of an eye, they were several meters away. The small house, which had already copsed to only two floors, waspletely engulfed in mes. Fu Shinan faintly saw the man tightly embracing his little zombie son¡­ Everyone fell into silence for a long time, feelingplex emotions. Professor Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Truly a tragedy in the human world.¡± Sweating profusely, Xia Dong scoffed, ¡°There are too many tragedies in the human world. Professor Feng, with your esteemed reputation, sitting in an office all day, you¡¯ve never experienced the lives of ordinary people! When I¡¯m at work, I¡¯ve seen all sorts of bizarre people. People have died over a box of strawberries. What can anyone do about it? You don¡¯t need to think too much about it anymore. This world doesn¡¯t need saviors. No one knows if we¡¯ll even survive the next day! And if we hadn¡¯t shown up today, that father and son might have lived a little longer¡­¡± Sun Han sensed Xia Dong¡¯s frustration, but he didn¡¯t me him. After all, they had almost died here! He could only awkwardly change the subject and turn to Ji Zan, ¡°Brother Ji, how did you know we were here? And you arrived just in time?¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Zan gave a meaningful nce at Fu Shinan, then casually said, ¡°I sensed danger, so I came.¡± Fu Shinan felt Ji Zan¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was a profound meaning hidden within it.. Chapter 90 - 90: I Didn’t Choose the Wrong Person Chapter 90: I Didn¡¯t Choose the Wrong Person Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xia Dong immediately said, ¡°Thank goodness Brother Ji arrived just in time. If it had been a littleter, we would have either been burned to ashes or be a feast for the zombies.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice became slightly serious. ¡®We must be more careful next time. We can¡¯t let our guard down. Xia Dong is right. There are all kinds of people out there, and while we are willing to help those we can, we inevitably encounter extremists. We can¡¯t change them, and we don¡¯t have time to try to influence them.¡± Fu Shinan felt a bit tired for no reason and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll drive my car.¡± Ji Zan stopped the car and said, ¡°Sun Han, go with Fu Shinan.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Han got into Fu Shinan¡¯s car. After driving for a while, he suddenly became curious and asked, ¡°Wait a minute, does Brother Ji also have superpowers? Otherwise, how did he sense the danger and find our location so urately? We didn¡¯t leave any signs along the way. What kind of superpower does he have?¡± Fu Shinan also found the situation strange. ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s not clear yet. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, and his superpower will be evident.¡± The two chatted for a while and finally returned to the base. Perhaps because they had witnessed the deaths of the father and son, Professor Feng¡¯s emotions wereplex and low. He silently hugged the seeds and went back to his room, onlying out for dinner. It seemed like he had calmed down by then. After dinner, he called Ji Zan out, and Fu Shinan nced at them, guessing that he was asking about Shi Chanter and Bai Lianhua. Man Yu stood by the window, watching their receding figures, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I used to think Professor Feng was kind-hearted, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so kind¡­ If it continues like this, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.¡± Fu Shinan smiled and said, ¡°Everyone has different personalities. We can¡¯t expect others to meet our own standards, right? In the beginning, Professor Feng trusted and epted us. Some things can¡¯t be judged as right or wrong. Anyway, those who need to leave have already left, and for now, things seem calm. How to arrange everything is Ji Zan¡¯s problem. Let him worry about it.¡± Speaking of Ji Zan, Man Yu suddenly pushed Fu Shinan mischievously and said, ¡°I heard you and Ji Zan spent some time alonest night. Didn¡¯t anything happen between you? Two single people, filled with desire¡­¡± Fu Shinan pushed her away disdainfully. ¡°I know he took his medicine, so I went to get a sedative immediately! One shot is enough to solved it! Man Yuughed and was about to say something else when Xiao Chang¡¯an came bouncing over. ¡°Auntie Xiaonan, my uncle is looking for you downstairs.¡± Man Yu¡¯s face once again wore an extremely ambiguous smile. ¡°Still saying nothing happened? Looks like there¡¯s something going on, huh?¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and turned to leave. Underneath the damaged stairs, she saw Ji Zan. He leaned against the wall, holding a half-burnt cigarette. It was the first time she had seen him smoking, and his sharp and angr face was concealed by the swirling smoke, giving off an air of mystery. However, no matter how mysterious, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. Perhaps it was because of her professional habits, but she didn¡¯t like the act of smoking. Seeing Fu Shinan approach, Ji Zan flicked away the half-smoked cigarette and spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday.¡± In an instant, Fu Shinan felt the air be awkward. She cleared her throat and said calmly, ¡°It was an identst night, not your intention. You were also a victim. I believe that such a thing won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice sounded somewhat heavy. After a while, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve taken them to the underground basement where Professor Feng and the others used to live. It¡¯s still a safe ce for a small team.¡± Fu Shinan responded with a nk expression and simply said, ¡°Hmm.¡± Then, there was another long silence, making Fu Shinan feel a bit frustrated. Why did he call her out? She didn¡¯t care where Bai Lianhua and the others went. When Fu Shinan¡¯s patience was almost exhausted, Ji Zan spoke again, ¡°Will you me me?¡± Taking a deep breath, Fu Shinan replied calmly, ¡°From a personal perspective, I would. I¡¯m a doctor, but I¡¯m not a saint. But I didn¡¯t do anything myself, and I can¡¯t control how you arrange things for them. Besides, I¡¯ve heard about what happened between you and Bai Lianhua¡¯s brother. Knowing your personality, no matter what she does, you would still protect her life. Your current actions have already been considerate enough.¡± In other words, she and Ji Zan were different. If she were in Ji Zan¡¯s shoes and Bai Lianhua crossed the line again and again, she wouldn¡¯t intervene at all. Bai Lianhua¡¯s brother¡¯s life mattered, but didn¡¯t her own life matter too? Moreover, she had already done her utmost kindness.. Chapter 91 - 91: Man’s words Chapter 91: Man¡¯s words Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan¡¯s response brought a sense of warmth to Ji Zan¡¯s heart, as if his concerns had been reassured. It seemed that his judgment was correct¡ªFu Shinan was indeed a good partner. She remainedposed and rational in her actions. ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± Ji Zan said. Just as Ji Zan was about to say something else, they heard someone shouting outside the main gate. They exchanged a nce and strained their ears to listen. Eventually, they realized that the person was calling for help, mentioning something about Lingqu Mountain. Fu Shinan immediately recalled the encounter with the madman earlier, and Ji Zan had already started heading towards the gate. She followed quickly. When they reached the gate, the person outside turned to look at them. Disheveled and with unkempt hair, his face was difficult to discern. However, Fu Shinan inexplicably felt as though he was staring at her. His eyes were still sharp, as if he could see through everything right in front of him. Ji Zan opened the base gate and sternly asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± The madman continued to dance around and repeat his words, ignoring Ji Zan¡¯s question. Finally, heughed foolishly a couple of times and ran off without looking back. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but question Ji Zan, ¡°What kind of ce is Lingqu Mountain? I remember you said it couldn¡¯t be found on the map. Do you know about it?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s gaze flickered, and he replied, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to locate its exact position. It¡¯s quite mysterious¡­ How did that person know about it¡­¡± Raising an eyebrow, Fu Shinan asked, ¡°Since you say that, it means you know, right? What exactly is there?¡± At that moment, she began to doubt Ji Zan¡¯s identity. How could a high-powered executive, who spent most of his time in an office, have so many secrets? Ji Zan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There used to be a base there. If we can¡¯t stay here for much longer, perhaps we can give it a try. Although Lingqu Mountain is technically a mountain, it¡¯s actually located on a secluded ind surrounded by water, making it difficult for zombies to reach. But if we want to go there, we need to n carefully. Finding a boat is currently a challenge.¡± ¡°Indeed, considering the current situation in An Town, we won¡¯t be able to stay for much longer. Several heavy rains have destroyed many supplies, and the zombies are constantly evolving. It¡¯s bing increasingly difficult for us to deal with them,¡± Fu Shinan added, remembering the ranch where Cao Yong used to stay. She then suggested, ¡°You could take MO Cheng and Sun Han to Cao Yong¡¯s farm. I have a feeling that he¡¯s not dead, and wherever he chose to go, there must be arge supply of food.¡± Ji Zan nodded approvingly. ¡°We thought of the same thing. By the way, ording to Sun Han and MO Cheng, their abilities have stabilized. And as for yours¡­¡± He smiled teasingly. ¡°You finally admit that you can repair damaged structures. Perhaps you can even reinforce vehicles?¡± Fu Shinan pursed her lips. She had long felt that she couldn¡¯t hide her abilities from Ji Zan anymore. It seemed he had suspected it for a while. ¡°My powers did awaken early. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid of being seen as a monster. But now that everyone has abilities, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore. I wonder what kind of abilities Mr. Ji has? Today, you came just in time and knew the precise location. It¡¯s hard to imagine without any powers.¡± Ji Zan shrugged, his tone tinged with helplessness. ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t discovered any abilities in myself yet.¡¯ Fu Shinan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Now that everyone has stabilized, you don¡¯t need to hide anything, right? If you don¡¯t have any abilities, why were you so certain that we were in danger?¡± Ji Zan lowered his gaze and casually said, ¡°What if I say that I can only sense danger when it involves you? Not just once. Would you believe me?¡± Looking at his piercing eyes, Fu Shinan suddenly felt hesitant to meet his gaze and quickly averted her eyes. Finally, she dryly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Ji Zan chuckled lightly. ¡°So, that means I don¡¯t have any abilities, right? Let¡¯s go back now. You all didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, so tonight, I¡¯ll take over the watch duty. Rest well.¡± Fu Shinan lifted her head and saw that Ji Zan had already gone back. She chuckled self-deprecatingly. Could he sense her danger, not just once? Why didn¡¯t she realise? Hmph, Men¡¯s words, can¡¯t be trusted indeed. Returning to her room, it was no surprise that Fu Shinan was bombarded with more gossip from Man Yu. She responded with a few perfunctory remarks, theny down and quickly fell asleep. At this point, she had no desire to hear any news about Ji Zan¡­. Chapter 92 - 92: The Base Was Burned Chapter 92: The Base Was Burned Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After Fu Shinan woke up, Man Yu had already prepared the meal. They all took a sip of the porridge, but Fu Shinan noticed the absence of Sun Han and MO Cheng. She casually asked, ¡°Did they go out to search for supplies?¡± ¡°Ji Zan said he was going to a distant ce today to find supplies, so he took Sun Han and MO Cheng with him. Xia Dong is still hiding in his room due to hisck of abilities, and Professor Feng is ying with Chang¡¯an,¡± Man Yu replied. Fu Shinan guessed that Ji Zan probably went to Cao Yong¡¯s previous farm, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry. She wondered if Cao Yong had predicted their arrival and set up traps. But before she could finish her thoughts, they heard a loud bang from outside, as if something had copsed. Man Yu got startled and quickly went out to see what happened. She immediately eximed, ¡°There¡¯s a fire! How did this happen?¡± Fu Shinan also went out and noticed that the second floor was filled with smoke, and mes were bursting out of the damaged areas. All their food supplies were stacked near the windows on the second floor, originally to protect them from damage, but now they became fuel for the fire. She immediately called Xia Dong and Man Yu to salvage the food. At this point, the second floor was already filled with thick smoke. Xia Dong hastily grabbed a wet towel and handed it to Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan took the towel and quickly ran to the food supplies, but the mes were already over a meter high,pletely engulfing the food. In the thick smoke, a hand grabbed Fu Shinan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, it¡¯s beyond saving.¡± Looking at the tall figure in the ck smoke, Fu Shinan immediately recognized it as Da Fei, who had been recovering from injuries. Xia Dong had rushed over, enduring the pain from the scorching heat, and tugged on a sack of rice. However, the bag had already caught fire, and with his forceful pull, the rice spilled all over the floor. The mes quickly engulfed the rice on the ground, intensifying the fire. Professor Feng came with a basin of water, butpared to the raging fire, it was ineffective. Seeing that it was truly impossible to save anything, and further dy would endanger everyone, Fu Shinan shouted for everyone to quickly evacuate downstairs. But as soon as they reached the yard, there was a loud boom, and the second floor copsed,pletely engulfed in mes. Xiao Chang¡¯an was terrified and clung to Professor Feng¡¯s leg. Professor Feng held his sacks of seeds in one hand and embraced Xiao Chang¡¯an with the other, his face looking extremely grim. Xia Dong couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Damn it, how did the fire start? Is fate trying to kill us?!¡± He covered his hand, which had blistered from the burns, and felt the urge to smash something. The fire had started too quickly, leaving no time to react. Man Yu, her face covered in soot, asked, ¡°Could it be a problem with the electrical circuit? Over time, did it catch fire?¡± As she spoke, she nced at her onlyptop, hoping it wasn¡¯t damaged. Da Fei, his hand pressed against his still bleeding wound, frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. We don¡¯t even have major electrical appliances here; we don¡¯t use that much electricity. It¡¯s more likely an external cause.¡± He was about to go to the east side of the building to investigate, but Fu Shinan grabbed him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, something¡¯s not right. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Professor Feng¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°What do we do now? Are we just going to watch our base burn? We¡¯ll have nowhere to go.¡± Fu Shinan surveyed the building. ¡°A fire this big would be difficult to put out even before the apocalypse. Not to mention now, when we don¡¯t even have proper tools¡­¡± Professor Feng looked regretful. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the two pots of sprouted seeds were destroyed. They might have borne fruit in a month. Now everything is ruined!¡± ¡°The base is gone, but we can find another one, and the seeds can be rented. As long as we¡¯re all safe, that¡¯s what matters. Let¡¯s get in the car. The house is likely to copse with such a huge fire, and it¡¯s not safe for us to stay here.¡± Fu Shinan picked up Xiao Chang¡¯an and sat in her car. Man Yu followed suit, feeling dejected. ¡°We finally found a decent shelter, and now it¡¯s all burned down. Maybe we should go back to the original underground shelter? At least we have a ce there.¡± ¡°We can consider leaving after Ji Zan and the otherse back. Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Fu Shinan said, knowing that the underground shelter couldn¡¯t amodate everyone, and besides, there was some people there. Just as the base was about to copse from the fire and the smoke was rising higher and higher, Ji Zan and the others returned. MO Cheng jumped down and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. We were eating when we suddenly smelled smoke!¡± Xia Dong said with an ugly expression. When he went up to the second floor, he realized that the fire had burned all the food. Not a single bag was saved!¡± Ji Zan walked into the courtyard and looked at the copsed buildings falling from the sky. Dust mixed with smoke and dust filled the air around him, but his body was still standing straight, motionless and silent. MO Cheng was afraid that he would be in danger, so he quickly pulled him back.¡±Brother Ji, let¡¯s go out..¡± Chapter 93 - 93: Detonator Chapter 93: Detonator Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking at Ji Zan¡¯s tired expression, Fu Shinan felt guilty and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for me suggesting to go to the farm, maybe our base wouldn¡¯t be like this today. This fire is too suspicious!¡± Ji Zan¡¯s mouth twitched, and his deep voice carried a reassuring charm. ¡°It has nothing to do with you! Let¡¯s find a temporary ce to stay first, and then we can figure out the rest.¡± Fu Shinan asked in a low voice, ¡°Are there any suitable ces to go at the moment?¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the previous supermarket for now. Survive through the night, and we can think about tomorrow. The town is so big, there must be some options avable.¡± Half an hourter, they arrived at the previous supermarket they had stayed in. As they opened the door, a musty smell filled the air. It was inevitable since the ce hadn¡¯t been flooded and is considered very fortunate. Ji Zan spoke solemnly, ¡°The food supplies at the farm have been moved. It¡¯s highly likely that Cao Yong didn¡¯t die! ¡± He was surprised by this revtion as well. He hadn¡¯t expected Cao Yong to be so difficult to kill, considering his precognitive abilities. If Ji Zan and the others hadn¡¯t left today, perhaps the base wouldn¡¯t have burned¡­ Fu Shinan lowered her gaze, realizing that she had underestimated Cao Yong. With his precognition ability, how could he have left food behind? If Ji Zan and the others hadn¡¯t gone out today, maybe the base wouldn¡¯t have caught fire¡­ Ji Zan nced at her and continued, ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll split into two groups. One group will search for a ce to stay, and the other will search for food! Don¡¯t give up, we haven¡¯t reached a dead end yet! Fu Shinan, MO Cheng, let¡¯s go together to find food. Man Yu and Professor Feng will stay at the supermarket with Chang¡¯an. Da Fei, Xia Dong, Sun Han, you three will search for a ce to stay.¡± Everyone agreed without any objections. The division ofbor was already quite perfect. After discussing the rough routes, they each found a ce to rest. Although they had no food left, Fu Shinan¡¯s car still had a few cans of meat. ¡°There¡¯s not much, but two people can share a can to replenish their energy.¡± Ji Zan shook his head. ¡°You and Professor Feng should eat it! I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry either,¡± Fu Shinan said and handed the can to Professor Feng. The young ones could endure, but the elderly and children couldn¡¯t. But even Professor Feng didn¡¯t eat it and passed it to Man Yu. In the end, everyone except Xiao Chang¡¯an, who took a few bites and fell asleep, didn¡¯t eat. Perhaps even the heavens thought they had suffered enough and spared them from a zombie attack that night. The next morning, they set off ording to their original n. Instead of directly searching for supplies, Ji Zan went back to their previous base. The three of them entered the copsed building and inspected the area. At that moment, Ji Zan¡¯s attention was caught by a red pipe. He picked it up and examined it, his face turning serious. ¡°It¡¯s a detonator. The fire was intentionally caused.¡± Hearing this, Fu Shinan recalled the loud noise she heard before the fire. At the time, she thought something had fallen or hit something, but now it seemed like it was the trigger! She furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Could there be other survivors in An Town? After all, obtaining a detonator at this time is not something an ordinary person can do. But why would they want to blow us ¡°Human hearts are unpredictable. It could be some people with extreme dispositions,¡± Ji Zan frowned, realizing that this unknown danger was the most lethal. The three of them got back in the car, and MO Cheng asked, ¡°So where do we go now to find food?¡± After all, the nearby supermarkets and such were mostly empty. Ji Zan nced southward and said, ¡°Every city has food storage warehouses. At this time, we can only rely on luck.¡± However, they didn¡¯t know the exact location, so they could only search street by street in An Town. Three hours passed, and they had found nothing. MO Cheng couldn¡¯t help but feel restless and frustrated due to the scorching weather. ¡°Where is this food storage warehouse? What if it got buried due to an earthquake or something?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Ji Zan suddenly mmed on the brakes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Shinan grew nervous and instinctively looked around. ¡°There¡¯s rice on the ground.¡± Ji Zan got out of the car and saw scattered traces of rice leading into arge rock-shaped building ahead. From the exterior, about one-third of it was damaged, revealing the inner steel beams, but most of it still seemed intact. The traces of rice led from this chimney-shaped structure, indicating that after the disaster, some items had been scattered outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look,¡± Ji Zan took out two hunting rifles and handed one to MO Cheng. ¡°Give me one too,¡± Fu Shinan reached out her hand. Ji Zan hadn¡¯t seen her shooting before, so he didn¡¯t know about her skills. ¡°Can you?¡± Ji Zan raised his eyebrows.Previously, when Fu Shinan fired the gun, he didn¡¯t see it, so he naturally didn¡¯t know Fu Shinan¡¯s ability.. Chapter 94 - 94: Found Food Chapter 94: Found Food Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan had a confident expression on her face. ¡°I learned hunting from my grandfather and have used a hunting rifle before.¡± Ji Zan liked Fu Shinan¡¯s confident demeanor. After all, it was dangerous for her to low-spirited all the time. ¡°Then be careful,¡± he said, picking up a hunting rifle and handing it to Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan swiftly slung it over her shoulder and effortlessly pulled back the bolt. With her tall figure and ethereal beauty, she looked strikingly heroic. Ji Zan shifted his gaze and looked at the hunting rifle in his hand. ¡°These were found at the farm. I don¡¯t know why, but Cao Yong didn¡¯t take them, or perhaps he didn¡¯t have time to take them.¡± Fu Shinan asked, ¡°Were there any signs of an attack at the farm?¡± Ji Zan replied as they walked, ¡°Yes! So there must be other people in An Town.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything further. Now, she hoped that the other survivors wouldn¡¯t be like the lunatic fromst time. But this also indicated something ¡ª Cao Yong had indeed lied to her. Didn¡¯t he say that everyone would die? Now it seemed like he had plotted everything. The three of them followed the trail of rice, and the more they advanced, the more rice was scattered. MO Cheng looked around. ¡°It looks like someone got here before us! They must have dropped the rice while moving it.¡± As they spoke, the three finally arrived at the entrance. It was arge iron gate with a mesh fence. It was already open, but the inside was pitch ck, giving off an eerie feeling. Ji Zan entered first. ¡°You two follow me and be careful.¡± MO Cheng and Fu Shinan nodded simultaneously, tiptoeing along with Ji Zan. Not far away, a person with binocrs was observing everything¡­ The three of them reached a gate covered in bars. Ji Zan kicked it open, but before they could take another step forward, a dark figure pounced on them from the darkness. With a loud bang, Ji Zan pulled the trigger. In the dim light, Fu Shinan finally saw what was on the ground. It was a zombie dog! It had already been killed by Ji Zan. But it wasn¡¯t over yet because at the sound, several more figures roared and charged towards them. Fu Shinan took aim and quickly pulled the trigger, shooting down all the zombie dogs. Then, they heard a wave of typical zombie howls! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fu Shinan shouted. ¡°MO Cheng, use your ability quickly!¡± Only then did MO Cheng remember his own ability and quickly unleashed arge arc of electricity. The zombies squealed and screamed as they were electrocuted. But these creatures didn¡¯t have much pain sensitivity. After pausing for a few seconds, they charged towards the three of them again. Fortunately, the three had already reached the car. They stepped on the gas pedal and left the pursuing zombies behind. MO Cheng wiped his sweat. ¡°There must be food in there. I saw bags of rice piled up like mountains! But there are too many zombies. We couldn¡¯t even get to the innermost area. How do we retrieve the food without alerting them?¡± Ji Zan pondered in silence, trying toe up with a solution. Suddenly, Fu Shinan thought of a possibility. ¡°What if we bring Professor Feng with us? Maybe we can retrieve the food without disturbing the zombies. Even if it¡¯s just a little bit, it¡¯s worth a try.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s lips curled up, finally showing a hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Telekinesis, indeed, it¡¯s a method worth trying! But not today. We don¡¯t have enough time. Let¡¯s just find some simple things and go back for now.¡± MO Cheng immediately suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the residential area. We might find some food there.¡± As it turned out, MO Cheng was right. Although they didn¡¯t find much, after searching through two piles of ruins, they finally found some self-heating hot pots and a few bags of instant noodles. At least they wouldn¡¯t go hungry tonight. When they returned to the supermarket, Xia Dong and Sun Han had alreadye back, but they didn¡¯t seem optimistic. ¡°We searched several ces, but none of them are suitable for living. We¡¯ll have to make do here tonight.¡± They also knew that finding a ce to live was urgent. After all, this ce was already heavily mold-infested, and their bodies couldn¡¯t endure it. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go look for a ce to live! Hurrying will only make it harder to find,¡± Ji Zan said. Just as he finished speaking, they heard the sound of a car approaching from behind. Ji Zan¡¯s gaze changed, and he tightly gripped the hunting rifle in his hand. A silver-white RV parked at the entrance of the supermarket. A person with only their eyes visible through a wrapped package jumped down from the vehicle. ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, I mean no harm! I¡¯m Liu Xuezhou, a survivor from An Town. I came to find you to discuss cooperation.¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone realized that this was a man.. Chapter 95 - 95: Set Off Now Chapter 95: Set Off Now Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan remained vignt, holding the hunting rifle and raising an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of cooperation do you have in mind?¡± Liu Xuezhou didn¡¯t continue forward and said directly, ¡°To be honest, our team found the food storage warehouse three days ago, the same one you went to today! We left some people to guard it. However, there are too many zombies inside, including many zombie dogs. It¡¯s difficult for just a few people to get in. So we¡¯ve been at a stalemate. Now that we¡¯ve encountered you, we can cooperate and split the food evenly.¡± Ji Zan asked, ¡°How many people do you have?¡± Liu Xuezhou counted on his fingers, ¡°Including both men and women, about twelve. And what about you?¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment. ¡°If we exclude the elderly and women, we have only five people capable of fighting.¡± ¡°Seventeen people will do just fine! The more people, the better the chance. Besides, you¡¯re in a difficult situation, and we¡¯re also eager to get the food. So we¡¯re willing to take the risk and contribute our entire manpower. The resources will still be divided equally. How about that?¡± Liu Xuezhou looked confidently at Ji Zan, thinking he wouldn¡¯t object. Ji Zan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Leave your address, and we¡¯ll discuss it with our team and decide. We¡¯ll give you an answer before noon tomorrow.¡± Liu Xuezhou nodded decisively. ¡°Go north from here, and there are four RVs. That¡¯s our base! We live in the vehicles.¡± After saying that, he got back into his car and left. Xia Dong immediately said, ¡°Ji Zan, can they really be so kind? Giving up such a big benefit?¡± Ji Zan replied, ¡®We¡¯ll discuss it when we get back.¡± He entered the house with the hunting rifle and asked for everyone¡¯s opinions. Although he also felt something was amiss, the temptation of the food was too great, and the quantity inside was indeed substantial. Professor Feng said, ¡°I have no objections.¡± Manyu also said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any special abilities, nor do I havebat skills. It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± Ji Zan looked at Fu Shinan. After considering it for a moment, Fu Shinan said, ¡°I think we should give it a try, but I hope you would include me! Regardless of their motives, even if it¡¯s a trap, we have to take the risk for the sake of the food.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s face became somewhat solemn. ¡°There will definitely be a significant number of zombies inside. Are you really going toe along? It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hold you back!¡± Today, Fu Shinan had already killed a zombie dog, boosting her confidence. But more importantly, she didn¡¯t want the gap between them and Liu Xuezhou¡¯s group to be too great. Even if they divided the resources, she didn¡¯t believe the other side was genuinely so generous. sending more people and still splitting it evenly- So she wanted to contribute as much as possible. MO Cheng also said, ¡°I have no objections. If we don¡¯t fight, we¡¯ll starve. I¡¯d rather take a chance! We can¡¯t let opportunities slip away.¡± Sun Han agreed as well, and Da Fei didn¡¯t need to be convinced. Xia Dong had some doubts, but he also agreed. After all, food was the most important thing now, but he hoped everyone would be extra careful. The next morning, after a simple breakfast, they went to find the four RVs. Liu Xuezhou seemed to have anticipated that Ji Zan¡¯s group woulde and immediately jumped down from the vehicle. It was overcast today, and he didn¡¯t wrap himself as tightly as yesterday, revealing a thin face with high cheekbones, giving him a mean appearance. Judging by his age, he seemed to be in his early thirties. Ji Zan reached out and shook his hand. ¡°We agree to your proposal. When do weunch the attack?¡± Liu Xuezhou smiled and said, ¡°The sooner, the better. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed that every time it rains, the zombies be stronger. Judging by the weather now, it¡¯s going to rain again soon. If you¡¯re okay with it, let¡¯s go now!¡± Ji Zan nced at the four RVs behind him. ¡°How will the personnel be divided?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll split our twelve people into two groups. Eight will follow me, and the other three will guide you since they are familiar with the terrain.¡± Liu Xuezhou then asked, ¡°Do you have any people with special abilities among you?¡± Ji Zan lowered his gaze. ¡°Fire and lightning.¡± Liu Xuezhou was somewhat surprised. ¡°To have two attack abilities? We have three people with abilities, but their attacks aren¡¯t strong. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have proposed cooperation with you. Alright, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s set off quickly.¡± Then, the six vehicles set off together and arrived at the food storage warehouse. One by one, the people got out of their vehicles, and it was only then that Fu Shinan and the others noticed that there were four women in Liu Xuezhou¡¯s group. Moreover, these women were dressed differently, still paying attention to their appearance even at this time, indicating that they were living rtively well. The youngest appeared to be in her twenties, while the oldest was in her forties and had the worstplexion, possibly due to her age¡­. Chapter 96 - 96: Why Aren’t You Going In Chapter 96: Why Aren¡¯t You Going In Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The seven remaining members of Liu Xuezhou¡¯s team were all men, varying in age. However, the one thing they had inmon was their seemingly expressionless faces, giving off a sense of indifference that didn¡¯t resemble the gaze ofrades. Fu Shinan furrowed her brow, bing even more cautious. Ji Zan also noticed and turned his face slightly to Fu Shinan, saying, ¡°Follow behind me. If there¡¯s any danger, run immediately.¡± Fu Shinan smirked and said, ¡°I have confidence in you.¡± In her opinion, even the strongest person needs encouragement, especially in times like these, where discouraging words should be avoided. Ji Zan¡¯s gaze changed slightly, nodding in response to Fu Shinan¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Liu Xuezhou pointed to three people from his group and said, ¡°Follow them and go inside.¡± A woman in her forties and two middle-aged men walked over upon seeing the assigned group. Fu Shinan was surprised by the three individuals, as they didn¡¯t seem to possess anybat skills. However, now was not the time to discuss this, and everyone had to remain vignt. Just then, two dark figures swiftly pounced towards the group. ¡°It¡¯s zombie dogs!¡± someone eximed, followed by the sound of gunshots as the zombie dogs fell to the ground. ¡°Not bad,¡± Liu Xuezhou looked enviously at the gun in Ji Zan¡¯s hand. Having a gun was indeed convenient. Ji Zan calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s continue.¡± The group moved forward, arriving at the iron fence that Ji Zan¡¯s group had scouted the day before. Their footsteps awakened the zombies inside, and howls echoed from the darkness. Although Liu Xuezhou¡¯s group didn¡¯t have guns, they wielded iron rods and showed no mercy when dealing with the zombies. They also seemed familiar with the route. However, they seemed to underestimate the number of zombies, and four to five more appeared. Hearing the howls of those creatures, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She took several deep breaths to calm her emotions, reminding herself to remain calm andposed in dangerous situations. Standing at the back, she aimed at a zombie lunging towards Da Fei, and with a steady finger, she pulled the trigger. With a loud bang, the zombie¡¯s head exploded. Xia Dong couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Sister Fu, you¡¯re so urate!¡± Just as he spoke, Liu Xuezhou shouted, ¡°This wont work, we can¡¯t afford to waste bullets. You guys retreat first. We have more people, so we¡¯ll lure the zombies away, and then you can quickly go in and seize the food!¡± Ji Zan immediately said, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll lead them away.¡± Liu Xuezhou shouted, ¡°We have a wind ability user in our team who can speed things up. It¡¯s more suitable for us to go. You guys quickly go in and take as much as you can. We¡¯ll split it evenly once we¡¯re out!¡± Then he yelled, ¡°Zhuangzi, use your ability.¡± A tall and thin man pressed his hands against the ground, and two small wind spheres, about the size of a palm, surged under everyone¡¯s feet. Liu Xuezhou shouted, ¡°Run!¡± Benefiting from the gust of wind, the group¡¯s speed increased as they led the zombies towards another section of the fence. Sun Han peeked out and said, ¡°Brother Ji, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s hurry inside.¡± But at that moment, the middle-aged woman beside Fu Shinan suddenly took a step back and refused to move forward. Fu Shinan noticed her reaction, especially the fear in her eyes, causing her to hesitate for a moment. At the same time, Ji Zan and his group had already entered. Fu Shinan asked coldly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? The middle-aged woman bit her lip and trembled as she took a few steps forward but refused to continue. Fu Shinan aimed her gun at her and asked, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go inside quickly,¡± the woman said, then reluctantly entered, resigned to her fate. MO Cheng, who had been by Fu Shinan¡¯s side, quickly asked, ¡°Fu Jie, what¡¯s wrong? Fu Shinan whispered, ¡°Keep an eye on these three people. I¡¯ll go inform Ji Zan. Something¡¯s not right with them.¡± MO Cheng nodded, taking over Fu Shinan¡¯s position and staying alert. Fu Shinan hurriedly walked over to Ji Zan but before she could speak, she heard the iron gate behind her being closed! Xia Dong rushed over, cursing, ¡°Who the hell did that? Locking the gate? Are they crazy?¡± At that moment, the middle-aged woman suddenly rushed forward, shouting in frenzy, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! I still have value, I have value¡­¡± She ended up copsing on the iron fence, her head hanging weakly. The other two middle-aged men wore indifferent expressions, remaining silent.. Chapter 97 - 97: High-Level Zombies can ‘t be controlled Chapter 97: High-Level Zombies can ¡®t be controlled Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan quickly realized that something was wrong and understood what was happening. ¡°There must be unknown dangers inside. We need to find a way to open the door!¡± However, one of the silent middle-aged men suddenly flew up into the air and smashed towards the bags inside. Then came the sound of bones cracking and screams. The entire scene left Fu Shinan and the others dumbfounded. The other middle-aged man went berserk, wielding a stick and cursing, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± He attempted to charge into the darkness, but before he could take a few steps, he was swept away like a kite in the wind. A massive figure emerged from the darkness, holding the lifeless body of the man who went mad. Gripping the man¡¯s head, the figure twisted it like a toy, causing crisp cracking sounds as the body contorted into a twisted mess. Although Fu Shinan had faced many life-and -death situations and witnessed numerous gruesome scenes, she couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. What was this thing? It was too horrifying! Seeing this gruesome scene, Xia Dong couldn¡¯t hold back and vomited. MO Cheng and Sun Han were equally shaken, their hands trembling in fear of the absolute power. Da Fei and Ji Zan tightly gripped their guns, their minds racing with thoughts of how to ovee this situation. But no matter how they strategized, it didn¡¯t seem like a winnable battle. These were no ordinary evolved zombies. The middle-aged woman cried out again, ¡°It¡¯s the Zombie King! He can control all the zombies. Unless he dies, none of us will survive today! We¡¯re doomed. As long as he calls, countless zombies will appear. We can¡¯t possibly kill them all¡­ ¡± Fu Shinan finally understood why Liu Xuezhou¡¯s team had lured away the zombies at the entrance. She had suspected a trap from the beginning, thinking that Liu Xuezhou wanted to kill them and take the supplies. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated that it would be a trap from the start. It was already toote to say anything now¡ªthe iron gate they had entered through was locked with arge padlock. Although it appeared to be an ordinary lock, Xia Dong fired two shots at it, but there was no reaction. Not even a scratch appeared on the lock. It was evident that Liu Xuezhou had taken precautions. As the loud noise thoroughly enraged the shadowy figure, it let out a roar and slowly approached them. Now everyone could see it clearly. The figure was almost as tall as Ji Zan, with a heavily built body, resembling a massive stone. Ji Zan aimed at its head and fired a shot! Normally, a zombie¡¯s head would explode with a single shot, but when the bullet hit this creature, there was no response! It was like shooting at iron, sparks flying. Unable to contain himself, Xia Dong cursed, ¡°What the hell is this thing? Bullets can¡¯t prate it!¡± The hulking zombie seemed to recognize that Ji Zan was the one attacking it. It roared and extended itsrge hand, swiping at Ji Zan. Ji Zan twisted his body, sliding about a meter away, evading the zombie¡¯s attack. However, where the zombie had struck, cracks appeared on the ground, revealing its immense strength. The zombie then continued its ferocious assault on Ji Zan, as if toying with him. It didn¡¯t even consider the others a threat! Da Fei fired two shots in an attempt to divert the zombie¡¯s attention. Ji Zan knew that Da Fei¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed and couldn¡¯t withstand such powerful attacks. He immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t engage! Find a way to open the door. I¡¯ll distract its attention.¡± Da Fei fired another shot at the zombie, drawing its attention away. Meanwhile, the middle-aged woman despaired, leaning against the railing and crying, ¡°It¡¯s useless. This lock is made of high-quality steel. Without a key, it can¡¯t be opened! We¡¯re doomed¡­¡± Fu Shinan aimed her gun at the woman again, her eyes red with anger. ¡°Where is the key? You¡¯re part of Liu Xuezhou¡¯s team, don¡¯t you know?¡± The middle-aged woman cried, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen the key¡­ Liu Xuezhou has been observing your group for days. He had us follow you to dispel your suspicions, in case you didn¡¯te inside, and also to get rid of useless people like us¡­¡± She ended her words with a crazyugh, exhausted and resigned. She had reached her limit, and if she has to die today, she will reside to fate. She was just too tired. ¡°Bastard!¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but curse upon recalling the miserable state of the two middle-aged men. Even in the apocalypse, human lives shouldn¡¯t be so disregarded. After speaking, she raised her head only to see the hulking zombie pouncing toward Ji Zan. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Ji Zan, be careful!¡± Meanwhile, Fu Shinan activated the control system and saw the small icons of zombies inside. She immediately selected control, but the system quickly notified her of failure: High-level zombies cannot be controlled.. Chapter 98 - 98: Strengthening of Weapons Chapter 98: Strengthening of Weapons Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Da Fei also became anxious and fired another shot at the hulking zombie, hoping to draw its attention away. However, Ji Zan was even quicker. With a swift movement, he maneuvered himself to the side of the zombie. Stepping on the bags of food, he jumped up and delivered a powerful punch to the zombie¡¯s temple. There was a dull sound, and the hulking zombie staggered for a moment. But since the bullets didn¡¯t harm it, a punch from a human wouldn¡¯t do much either. In fact, it only fueled its rage, and it roared at Ji Zan. Fu Shinan realized that her current mental control system could only control humans at the same level or weaker, or small low-level zombies. However, she thought that if the enhancement system could be upgraded, perhaps she could control this zombie too! Seeing Ji Zan locked in a struggle with the hulking zombie, she joined Da Fei in continuously shooting, buying Ji Zan more time. The enraged hulking zombie turned around and focused its attention on the defenseless MO Cheng. Perhaps it was still dazed from the punch, as its intelligence was not particrly high. MO Cheng froze, unable to move as he stared at the mountain-like creature. ¡°Use your abilities!¡± Fu Shinan shouted, afraid that MO Cheng would be twisted like a pretzel if he didn¡¯t act quickly. MO Cheng snapped out of his daze but, due to extreme fear, only managed to produce small arcs of electricity, no bigger than the palm of his hand. It was useless against even small zombies, let alone this giant. It was like tickling it. Sun Han also reached out, but all he could produce was a tiny me the size of a lighter. He cursed, ¡°Damn it, why is it malfunctioning now of all times?¡± The middle-aged woman, witnessing their desperate struggle, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop struggling. It¡¯s useless. Liu Xuezhou said this zombie can suppress abilities. Your powers are useless against him!¡± Da Fei fired another shot to draw the attention of the Zombie King back to them. Xia Dong couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°This thing is harder than iron. It won¡¯t even crack its skull. And now we can¡¯t use our abilities. Isn¡¯t this a death sentence?¡± Ji Zan, however, didn¡¯t want to give up so easily. He shouted, ¡°Da Fei and I will continue to hold off the zombie. You find a way to open the lock! I refuse to believe that we will die here!¡± Xia Dong immediately picked up the gun and continued smashing it against the lock. Sparks flew, but the lock remained undamaged. Fu Shinan turned her attention back to the middle-aged woman and said, ¡°Do you know any other information? If you want to survive, tell us everything!¡± The middle-aged woman cowered in the corner, trembling as she said, ¡°I have no abilities, nobat power, and I¡¯m old. They didn¡¯t value me at all. This is all I know. Liu Xuezhou chose the three of us knowing we were doomed from the start!¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°That bastard! They were the first to discover this ce. Didn¡¯t they study the weaknesses of that creature?¡± The middle-aged woman smiled bitterly, ¡°If there was a way, do you think they would go through all this trouble to lure you in?¡± Then, she remembered something else. ¡°By the way, your base was blown up by his orders!¡± A coldness shed in Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes. That bastard! Her gaze turned back to the hulking zombie, but she unintentionally thought of the hunting rifle. She had been using the system to enhance the defense of buildings but had never thought about enhancing weapons! With this in mind, she immediately used the enhancement on the hunting rifle. To her surprise, it seeded on the first try. The system notified her that the speed, pration, and lethality were all increased by 30 percent! Fu Shinan¡¯s face lit up with joy. While Ji Zan and Da Fei continued to keep the hulking zombie upied, she repeatedly enhanced the hunting rifle. Perhaps due to its smaller size, even without Ji Zan, she only failed twice. In the end, she managed to enhance the performance of all her hunting rifles to 90 percent! At that moment, Ji Zan jumped into the air again, relying on the force of inertia, andnded a punch on the hulking zombie¡¯s head. Unexpectedly, the hulking zombie¡¯s head cracked, and its eyes became vacant. This time, Fu Shinan¡¯s expression resembled that of the hulking zombie! Ji Zan was too terrifying. How did he manage to repeatedly strike the zombie¡¯s head, causing it to crack? However, Fu Shinan didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. She raised her gun and quickly pulled the trigger, shooting the hulking zombie in the gap left by Ji Zan. The gunshot echoed, and this time, the hulking zombie¡¯s headpletely exploded.. Chapter 99 - 99: 99: Survived Chapter 99: Survived Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Everyone was stunned, their gazes involuntarily shifting towards Fu Shinan. ¡°Sister Fu, that shot of yours was too amazing. This isn¡¯t a gun, it¡¯s a cannon!¡± It was Xia Dong who broke the silence after some time, looking at Fu Shinan with envy written all over his face. Only then did everyone regain their senses. The hulking zombie was dead. Fu Shinan coughed dryly. ¡°It was Ji Zan who repeatedly broke through the zombie¡¯s defenses, allowing me to seize the opportunity!¡± Ji Zan was still panting heavily but finally managed to stabilize himself. He touched the bones of the zombie¡¯s skeleton and felt a slight shock in his body. However, he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it and went straight to the door. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the restter. Let¡¯s open the lock first!¡± Fu Shinan took the hunting rifle in her hand and struck the lock again. This time, with a crisp sound, the lock opened. Xia Dong widened his eyes once again. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same hunting rifle? Why couldn¡¯t I open it? Does it have something to do with uracy?¡± He felt that something was off. At such a close range, unless he was blind, there was no way he could miss! MO Cheng had already gone to fetch the food. ¡°Brother Ji, let¡¯s take some back!¡± He didn¡¯t care how the lock was opened, as long as they had food now. However, Ji Zan shook his head and said, ¡°Leave it. I think this ce is suitable for us to stay. As for the others, not a single grain of food should be taken!¡± Sun Han immediately nodded. ¡°Brother Ji is right. Those people tried to scheme against us, so they can just wait. You guys stay here and guard, while MO Cheng and I will go back to fetch Professor Feng and the rest.¡± Ji Zan added, ¡°Da Fei, you go with them.¡± After all, Liu Xuezhou and the others were still there, and having Da Fei with them would provide a level-headed presence. Da Fei responded, shouldering his gun, and followed the two out. Not far away, Liu Xuezhou was observing with a telescope. He had never expected Ji Zan and the others toe out alive. Their goal was simply to wear it down, giving them a chance to go in and seize the food. It was a familiar tactic they had used before, so they smoothly executed their n. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that three people emerged from the scene. ¡°How is this possible? They actually came out alive! They¡­¡± A provocatively dressed woman snatched the telescope from Liu Xuezhou¡¯s hands and looked through it. She happened to see Ji Zan, holding the hunting rifle with a serious expression, standing at the entrance. She had noticed this handsome man when they first met. He had a tall and sturdy figure, with well-defined muscles that exuded the charm of a mature man. She couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. It had been so long since she encountered a man who matched her taste. Instead of getting angry at having the telescope snatched away, Liu Xuezhou wore a pleasing expression and said, ¡°Sister Ye, what should we do next? They must know about our n now, and they control the food.¡± The woman, called Ye Chun, was only twenty years old and had the supernatural ability to heal. She had been a street thug before the apocalypse, involved in all sorts of unruly activities. With her cunning mind and the added powers after the apocalypse, she became the true leader of their group. Liu Xuezhou was just an external puppet. Ye Chun chuckled and handed the telescope back to Liu Xuezhou. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to have some skills. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s negotiate. They have more food. We¡¯ll have to merge into one group.¡± Liu Xuezhou hesitated, ¡°But we schemed against them. Will they agree to the merger?¡± Ye Chun smiled seductively and extended her fair fingers, pinching Liu Xuezhou¡¯s chin. ¡°They will agree! Wherever there are men, women are nee( And we have a great beauty in our hands!¡± Two young women stood behind Ye Chun, anxiously twiddling their fingers, not daring to speak. Ye Chun walked over to them, pinching the ample bosom of Shui Ling¡¯er. ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to? Haven¡¯t you starved enough yet? If it weren¡¯t for your pretty face and good figure, do you think you would still have a chance to survive?¡± Shui Ling¡¯er trembled and lowered her head. She had never imagined that one day she would survive by relying on her body without any dignity. She shivered and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing¡­.¡± Chapter 100 - 100: 100: No Longer Afraid of Starving Chapter 100: No Longer Afraid of Starving Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ye Chun smiled charmingly and patted her face, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! Show us what you¡¯ve got. As long as you can conquer the men on the other side, there will be benefits for you. But the leader, you can¡¯t touch him, he¡¯s mine.¡± Shui Linger and Yuan Mei responded with a stunned expression. Ji Zan inspected the surroundings, making sure there were no issues, and that the zombies had been lured away. Only then did he return, but he had a feeling that Liu Xuezhou and his group were definitely watching them from somewhere. ¡°Any discoveries?¡± Fu Shinan asked. Ji Zan shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything, but I have a feeling they¡¯re not far away. They didn¡¯t lure us in just to feed us to the zombies.¡± Fu Shinan agreed, saying, ¡°So, how do you n to deal with those people?¡± A glint of ruthlessness shed in Ji Zan¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°I will make them regret their decision today! But we don¡¯t need to rush with this matter. They wille to us first. Let¡¯s arrange our amodations for today.¡± He then looked at the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman knelt down with a thud and pleaded, ¡°Please, spare me! I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I have never done anything wrong in my life. Today, I was forced by them, I had no choice¡­¡± Fu Shinan reached out and helped her up, saying, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to harm you! Even though it¡¯s the apocalypse, we don¡¯t have any intention of killing people.¡± The woman thanked them profusely, not knowing what else to say. After all, being alive was all that mattered. Who would want to die? After some questioning, they learned that the middle-aged woman¡¯s name was Zhang Xiaojuan, 45 years old. She used to work in the kitchen of a restaurant. Due to a sudden earthquake in Anning Town, Liu Xuezhou and the others, who were customers at the restaurant, formed a team together. And indeed, there were three people with special abilities in their group, although Liu Xuezhou didn¡¯t mention the healing ability. Fu Shinan immediately asked, ¡°How does the healing ability work?¡± Zhang Xiaojuan replied, ¡°As long as she puts her hand on the injured area, the wound can heal. I haven¡¯t seen the specifics, but it can¡¯t cure the zombie virus, I¡¯ve witnessed that. The person with the ability is a woman named Ye Chun, the leader of the group.¡± Healing ability, truly invincible. Thinking about this, Fu Shinan felt that she fell short as a doctor. She hesitated for a moment and looked at Ji Zan. ¡°Perhaps we can try to persuade the healing ability user to join us. After all, the other side is also a woman. You can give it a try, who knows, it might work!¡± Ji Zan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want me to use seduction?¡± Fu Shinanughed. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a healing ability, in the apocalypse, that¡¯s unbeatable!¡± Ji Zan looked at her and said firmly, ¡°Having you as a doctor is enough!¡± Seeing his determined gaze, Fu Shinan felt a twinge in her heart. It was the feeling of being recognized, and it felt wonderful. Meanwhile, Ji Zan looked ahead with a calm voice but a hint of killing intent. ¡°I won¡¯t spare any of those people!¡± Upon hearing this, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. When Ji Zan said those words, his resolute and decisive demeanor was not something an ordinary CEO would possess. She once again doubted Ji Zan¡¯s identity. At that moment, the sound of a car engine could be heard outside the door. Professor Feng and the others had arrived. Seeing Ji Zan and Fu Shinan, Xiao Chang¡¯an immediately reached out his little hand and said, ¡°Auntie, Uncle!¡± Fu Shinan hugged Xiao Chang¡¯an and led everyone inside. Man Yu followed Fu Shinan closely and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What kind of ce is this? It¡¯s so dark.¡± Fu Shinan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a food storage warehouse!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Man Yu immediately became excited and rushed in. Who cared about the darkness? Wasn¡¯t having food more important? Especially when she saw the neatly arranged grains, she was so excited that she almost fainted. ¡°So much food! It¡¯s enough for us to eat for half a lifetime! Finally, we don¡¯t have to go hungry!¡± Fu Shinan was also infected by Man Yu¡¯s emotions. ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t go hungry anymore.¡± Professor Feng was also very excited, tears welling up as he looked at the food in front of him. At that moment, a clear and melodious voice, as gentle as a nightingale, came from outside the door. ¡®May I talk to you?¡± Fu Shinan nced at the door and saw a young woman in a ck suit with a well-proportioned figure. As the sun was not hot, her face waspletely exposed. She looked very young, in her early twenties. Although her attire was a bit disheveled, it couldn¡¯t conceal her delicate appearance. She stood at the door, her fingers nervously twined together. Her voice trembled, but it was still pleasant to hear. In that instant, Fu Shinan found herself thinking that this voice must sound beautiful when singing. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice was cold as he had recognized that she was from Liu Xuezhou¡¯s group. Shui Ling¡¯er, with a stiff expression, spoke up, ¡°We want to propose cooperation with you! As long as you are willing to provide us with food, I¡­ can offer myself. Any of you, in any way you want¡­.¡± Chapter 101 - 101: Humans Are More Terrifying Than Zombies Chapter 101: Humans Are More Terrifying Than Zombies Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t hide her shock when she heard this. Was it because she didn¡¯t understand the apocalypse well enough? Or had she heard something she shouldn¡¯t have? ¡°Get lost! Go back and tell Liu Xuezhou that he will pay for what happened today. Besides, in our team, we would never do such a thing!¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice was cold, and his face looked unpleasant. After saying this, he turned and walked into the granary. Seeing this, Shui Ling¡¯er¡¯s face turned red with anxiety, and she immediately shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± She bit her lip hard and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t do such things just because you haven¡¯t done them before! Trust me, we have experience, and I guarantee that once you try it, you¡¯ll want to do it again¡­¡± Fu Shinan was utterly shocked again. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of team Liu Xuezhou had that would make a teenage girl put aside her dignity and say such things. Perhaps seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s astonishment and confusion, Zhang Xiaojuan secretly tugged at Fu Shinan and whispered, ¡°Over there, women are meant to serve men. If they don¡¯t agree, they¡¯ll get beaten or starved¡­ We aren¡¯t as lucky as you and encountered a group of good people¡­ As long as they¡¯re good-looking, they¡¯ll be highly valued. Even if they get hurt, Ye Chun will heal them. After going through this back and forth a few times, even those with strong willpower will eventually be numb¡­¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. This Ye Chun was nothing short of a demon. In the end times, people are not obliged to helping others, but this situation was pushing theirpanions into an abyss. It was worse than facing zombies. Looking at Shui Linger, who stood at the door with her face red and embarrassed, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy. She hesitated for a moment and walked to the door. In a calm tone, she said, ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t want to trouble you. You should know what has happened, and our two teams no longer have any room for cooperation.¡± Shui Linger heard this and remained silent, but she carefully observed Fu Shinan. She could see that Fu Shinan was quite tall, probably over 1.75 meters, with a well-proportioned figure and long, slender legs. Although there¡¯s dirt on her face and she didn¡¯t put on any makeup, she couldn¡¯t hide her outstanding aura. However, Shui Linger didn¡¯t know that Fu Shinan, as a doctor who had been performing surgeries for years, naturally exuded a cold and steady aura. Shui Ling¡¯er guessed in her heart that this was probably the woman of that man. If there was such a beauty, she could understand why they wouldn¡¯t be interested in her. But she couldn¡¯t just leave like this. After hesitating for a moment, she lowered her voice. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re all in the same boat. Considering that we¡¯re all women, you should understand my situation. Please tell your team leader that if you¡¯re willing to share some food with us, we can offer another woman. No questions asked.¡± Fu Shinan sighed helplessly. It seemed that this person just wouldn¡¯t believe her. In Shui Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes, it was probably that all the teams in the apocalypse were like hers. ¡°We are not like that. The team leader has already made it clear. Please convey Liu Xuezhou¡¯s message as is,¡± she said, then didn¡¯t waste any more words and turned to leave. After all, there was nothing more she could do. Upon seeing Fu Shinan enter, Ji Zan immediately gave amand to Da Fei. ¡°Close the door,¡± Da Fei marched to the entrance without hesitation and firmly shut it. The electrical system in this storage warehouse was still in good condition, capable of providing them with power for a while. Ji Zan turned on the lights, illuminating the interior significantly. Man Yu took out an electric rice cooker they had found in the supermarket and prepared canned rice. This time, they could finally eat heartily. Zhang Xiaojuan didn¡¯t stand idle either; she quickly pitched in to help. This lightened Man Yu¡¯s load considerably. Unable to contain herself, she signaled Fu Shinan to talk to Ji Zan and suggested leaving Zhang Xiaojuan behind. Fu Shinan was aware of Zhang Xiaojuan¡¯s ordeal. In Liu Xuezhou¡¯s team, she had endured many beatings due to her age and inability to work as efficiently as the younger women. She ended up doing hazardous tasks without daring to resist. The hope of receiving treatment from Ye Chun when near death kept her going, hanging on by a thread to continue working. To secure her ce, Zhang Xiaojuan put in extraordinary effort and quickly cleared the dishes after the meal. Watching her bustling around, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but think of her own mother. If her mother were still alive, she would be in a simr situation to Zhang Xiaojuan. Thoughts of her mother¡¯sst moments on her sickbed weignea neav11Y on ner neart. ur course, 11 ner motner naa Deen In gooa nealtn, she wouldn¡¯t have pursued a medical career. But what good was it now? By the time shepleted her medical studies, her mother had already passed away¡­. Chapter 102 - 102: People will Change Chapter 102: People will Change Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ji Zan appeared beside her at some point, casting a tall shadow over her. Fu Shinan snapped out of her thoughts and gradually adjusted her emotions from memories of her mother. She casually tugged at the corner of her mouth and replied, ¡°Nothing much.¡± Then she looked over at Zhang Xiaojuan, who was still busy. With a subtle eye signal and a lowered voice, she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Ji Zan immediately caught onto Fu Shinan¡¯s idea. ¡°You want to keep her?¡± Fu Shinan nodded. ¡°Surviving alone out here is tough, regardless of gender. In times like these, cooperation is the path to mutual benefit. If you don¡¯t object, I¡¯d like her to stay. At the very least, she can help with cooking.¡± Ji Zan suddenly asked, ¡°What about you? Without a team, can you survive in this apocalypse?¡± As Fu Shinan looked at his constantly moving thin lips, she inexplicably remembered the moment Ji Zan forcefully kissed her. Thinking about it, she turned her face away, even though she knew it wasn¡¯t Ji Zan¡¯s intention. Every time she faced him alone, she felt ufortable. She pretended to sigh with a hint of annoyance, moved a bit away from Ji Zan, and said with confidence, ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine¡­ after all, I have superpowers, it¡¯s like having an unfair advantage. If I can¡¯t manage to survive like this, then I¡¯m really useless. But obviously, living with a team provides a better quality of life.¡± Ji Zan hadplete faith in Fu Shinan¡¯s words. In fact, he had a feeling that even if Fu Shinan were on her own, she wouldn¡¯t be any worse off. With her character, she would never be anyone¡¯s subordinate; she would always remain true to herself. He shed a slight smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll never have to face life alone.¡± Fu Shinan, hearing this, showed a hint of surprise in her eyes. Ji Zan cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°What I meant is, it¡¯s easier for the team to survive together.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that sometimes life had a way of contradicting oneself, and the words he spoke today felt quite ironic. Fu Shinan nodded in agreement, then cautiously asked, ¡°So, in our team, you really don¡¯t think we need any women? Shouldn¡¯t you seek the opinions of others? They must have their own thoughts about this, right?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°If they fall in love with each other, I naturally wouldn¡¯t object. But if it¡¯s solely driven by lust, then they don¡¯t deserve a ce here. If someone can¡¯t even control their most basic desires, let alone their loyalty to the team, how could I trust them with our backs?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s words put Fu Shinan at ease. Immediately, she thought of her benefactor from her previous life. She wondered how he was doing now. If he were still alive, where would he be? This matter had always weighed on her heart, a persistent concern. Lost in these thoughts, her gaze unconsciouslynded on Ji Zan¡¯s wrist, and she caught a glimpse of that tattoo. Unable to resist her curiosity, she asked, ¡°Mr. Ji, what¡¯s the tattoo on your hand? Can I take a look?¡± Ji Zan instinctively slipped his hand into his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s just a person¡¯s name, nothing special.¡± ¡°A name?¡± Fu Shinan became interested. ¡°Is it your girlfriend¡¯s name? Or perhaps a childhood sweetheart?¡± Ji Zan chuckled. ¡°Where do you get these ideas?¡± Fu Shinan yfully responded, ¡°A dominant CEO like you must be quite the catch, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ji Zan reached out and patted her head, saying, ¡°I think you¡¯ve read too many romance novels.¡± With that, he walked towards the inside of the storage warehouse, clearly not wanting to continue the conversation. Fu Shinan was startled by Ji Zan¡¯s action but couldn¡¯t help calling out to his retreating figure, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to read romance novels, you know¡­¡± She rarely joked with any man, and Ji Zan¡¯s sudden yfulness was something she¡¯s not used to. Meanwhile, Man Yu approached with a mischievous grin. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, look at that head-patting, Fu Shinan. I can guarantee that Ji Zan¡¯s intentions toward you are definitely not pure.¡± Fu Shinan shot her a nce. ¡°I swear, you suspect everyone who talks to me isn¡¯t pure! There are only a few of us; it can¡¯t be that bad!¡± Man Yu wore an ambiguous expression. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not the same with everyone. When you¡¯re with Sun Han, Xia Dong, MO Cheng¡ªI don¡¯t see anything unusual. But with Ji Zan, it¡¯s different.¡± Fu Shinan felt oddly self-conscious. ¡°What¡¯s different about it?¡± Man Yu leaned in closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°The atmosphere is different! Trust me, Ji Zan treats you differently than he does others. That look in his eyes, oh my, it¡¯s practically smoldering.¡± Fu Shinan quickly pushed her away. ¡°I¡¯m not a professional ophthalmologist.. Otherwise, I¡¯d take a good look at your eyes!¡± Chapter 103 - 103: Destroy Her Face First Chapter 103: Destroy Her Face First Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Man Yu chuckled and suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, by the way, what about Aunt Xiao Juan? Are we keeping her?¡± Fu Shinan shot her a yful nce. ¡°Well, for your sake, we have to keep her. We can¡¯t have our great novelist cooking every day, can we?¡± Man Yu beamed with a bright smile. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the best! I don¡¯t mind cooking, butpared to Aunt Xiao Juan, her food is just irresistible.¡± Seeing Man Yu¡¯s joyful face, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. Before the apocalypse, she and Man Yu didn¡¯t have a close rtionship, but now, they were the closest of friends. Back then, she couldn¡¯t have imagined being so intimate with anyone. Thinking about those doctors and nurses who used to call her ¡°King of Hades¡± behind her back, she couldn¡¯t help but smile even more. At that moment, Xiao Juan had finished packing and approached the two cautiously. ¡°Miss Fu, may I¡­ stay?¡± Man Yu immediately embraced Xiao Juan in a familiar manner. ¡°You¡¯ve found the right person! Miss Fu is the second-inmand in our team. Even our leader has to listen to her. If she says yes, you¡¯ll definitely stay!¡± Xiao Juan was excited. ¡°Thank you, Miss Fu. I may not have any special skills, but I can cook. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to take care of the cooking and cleanliness from now on, and help with anything I can.¡± Fu Shinan smiled. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Mr. Ji has approved you staying! Since you¡¯re staying, we¡¯re all teammates now. As long as you follow the rules and don¡¯t betray us, we won¡¯t look down on you.¡± Xiao Juan nodded eagerly. ¡°I will! You are like my second parents. I¡¯ll never betray you and will follow the rules!¡± The three of them chatted for a while before deciding to get some rest. Since their arrival was rather impromptu, they didn¡¯t have any luggage with them. Thankfully, the weather wasn¡¯t too cold, and there was a stock of food in the storage warehouse, so they made themselvesfortable atop the food containers. Before settling down to sleep, Fu Shinan took the initiative to reinforce the overall defenses of the storage warehouse. This task wasn¡¯t an immediate priority, so she didn¡¯t seek out Ji Zan for assistance. After numerous failed attempts, she had finally seeded in optimizing the necessary security measures. Shui Linger was bound to a pir, enduring a relentlessshing from a slender man. ¡°How is it that you can¡¯t even handle such a trivial task? Are you utterly worthless?¡± Ye Chun berated the man with the whip. ¡°Keep whipping her, as if you haven¡¯t eaten in ages!¡± Not far away, Ye Chun sat on a battered sofa, with her legs crossed. A young woman crouched by her side, mechanically massaging her leg. She paid no heed to the whipping happening nearby. It seemed irrelevant to her. After all, once Shui Ling¡¯er was nearly at death¡¯s door, Ye Chun would work her healing magic. Liu Xuezhou continued his tirade, ¡°Damn it, those idiots who trashed the ce have no idea about respect! Should we consider acquiring explosives and blowing up their food storage? We found it first, and besides, we¡¯re running out of food¡­¡± Ye Chun let out a disdainful snort and replied, ¡°Do you think that a storage warehouse is just an ordinary building? Where do you think we could possibly find enough explosives, you imbecile!¡± Liu Xuezhou had no suitable retort and could only mutter his grievances, ¡°Then, what should we do? Just stand by and watch them seize control of the food warehouse? We found it first, and we¡¯re also running out of food¡­¡± Ye Chun kicked away the woman who had been massaging her and stood up, approaching the barely conscious Shui Linger. ¡°You said their group has a woman now. How¡¯s that woman? During their earlier encounter, Fu Shinan, with her tall figure and dressed in all-ck sportswear, had her eyes exposed. Ye Chun had mistaken her for a man and hadn¡¯t paid much attention. Shui Linger weakly raised her head, her lips trembling. She swallowed the blood in her mouth and whispered, ¡°That woman has a great figure, she¡¯s very beautiful, sexy even. That man treats her well¡­¡± ¡°Beautiful?¡± The word ¡°beautiful¡± triggered a surge of anger in Ye Chun. She pped Shui Linger¡¯s face hard. With a sinister tone, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll ruin her face first! Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s worth!¡± Then, she reached out and poked at Shui Linger¡¯s wound. Shui Linger screamed in pain, unable to hold back. Next, a green light emitted from Ye Chun¡¯s hand, visibly healing Shui Linger¡¯s wound. However, while her external injuries were being mended, the torment and trauma within her continued to linger. Ye Chun coldly shook her hand, smearing the blood on Shui Ling¡¯er¡¯s body. ¡°Take her down and do whatever you want with her.¡± The skinny man who had been whipping Shui Ling¡¯er immediately became gleeful and dragged her away. ¡°Thanks, Sister Ye!¡± Shui Ling¡¯er had no strength left to resist and was taken away by several men.. Chapter 104 - 104: Must Get That Man Chapter 104: Must Get That Man Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Liu Xuezhou didn¡¯t care about all these. He had more important things to do now. He only said,¡± Yezi, we don¡¯t have much food left. We can¡¯t hold on for long¡­¡± In the apocalypse, without food means certain death. Ye Chun didn¡¯t say anything. Did she not know that there was no more food? Otherwise, why would she be so anxious? However, there was nothing she could do now. She recalled Ji Zan¡¯s confident demeanor as he held the shotgun, even though she hadn¡¯t seen it up close, she could feel his strong, masculine aura that makes her legs go weak. This was the man she wanted to be with. She chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally go and meet that man¡­¡± It was rare for everyone to have a good night¡¯s sleep without the harassment of zombies. When Fu Shinan opened her eyes, the door of the storage room was already open. The ring sunlight shone in from outside, forming arge circle of light on the ground. Da Fei was standing at the door with a shotgun in his hand. Beside him was Xia Dong, who was squatting on the ground and drawing circles. He did not have any supernatural power yet, so he wanted to develop something. On the other side of the warehouse, Zhang Xiaojuan was cooking and chatting with Professor Feng. Xiao Chang ¡®an was ying with his toys. It had been a long time since they had seen such a rxed scene. Fu Shinan¡¯s beautiful face revealed a rare smile. ¡°Sister Fu.¡± Seeing Fu Shinane out, Xia Dong immediately stood up. Dafei nodded at her. Fu Shinan knew that Dafei was not a talkative person, so she smiled at him. ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°Brother Ji said he had something to do and went out for a while. Sun Han and MO Cheng went to look for supplies nearby.¡± Fu Shinan nodded. She then remembered that Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan ¡®er were still living in the basement. For the sake of Bai Lianhua¡¯s dead brother, Ji Zan couldn¡¯t ignore it. She didn¡¯t have any thoughts about this. This was none of her business, as long as it didn¡¯t affect her. Just as she was about to go out to the shade to get some fresh air, she suddenly heard the sound of a caring from outside. They should have returned. A white RV was parked at the entrance. Dafei immediately aimed his shotgun at the RV. Xia Dong also raised his gun. At this moment, the door opened. A woman in sexy clothes got out of the car.¡±Handsome guys, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to see your leader.¡± Dafei did not give special treatment to women. When he saw that it was Liu Xuezhou¡¯s men, his expression changed.¡±Captain isn¡¯t here, get lost immediately.¡± Ye Chun chuckled,¡±Handsome, why are you so cold? What era was it now? Everyone had it tough. Any decisions made were out of necessity. Besides, our real enemy is the zombies. We could cooperate yesterday and continue to work together today.¡± Dafei had already ced his finger on the trigger. Without wasting any time, he said coldly,¡±Get lost, or I¡¯ll shoot.¡± Ye Chun smiled coquettishly.¡± Handsome, you¡¯re really angry. Have you been holding it in for too long? Let me tell you, you can¡¯t do this. Should I get two girls to help you get rid of the fire? Don¡¯t worry, the people I¡¯ve trained are very capable¡­¡± As she spoke, she saw Fu Shinan. She was tall and beautiful, just like Shui Ling ¡®er had described. She was almost certain that this was the woman Shui Ling ¡®er was talking about. She looked at Fu Shinan provocatively and asked disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re the leader¡¯s woman? I thought you¡¯d be some stunning beauty, but you¡¯re nothing special, are you?¡± If Ye Chun hadn¡¯t said thatst sentence, Fu Shinan would have denied it immediately. However, when she heard thest sentence, she smiled instead.¡±Judging from your tone, are you jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous of you?¡± Ye Chun sneered. ¡°Are you worthy? You¡¯re just someone men can discard anytime they want, nothing more. You really think highly of yourself, huh? What qualifications do you have topare yourself to me?¡± Fu Shinan shrugged. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been discarded quite a bit too. Otherwise, how would you know so much about it? You haven¡¯t been around in this post-apocalyptic world for long. I¡¯ll take a wild guess: you¡¯ve probably been discarded your whole life, haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t look very old. Let me specte further¡­ You were probably abandoned by your parents when you were yonng-¡± During her medical studies. tofort patients. she had taken psychology as a minor. Ye Chun¡¯s demeanor and tone were hiding something. However, Ye Chun did not shout like a Bai Lianhua. She smiled indifferently and said,¡±Hmph, you may have some looks, but even the most beautiful face can get old and boring. I hope that when that dayes, you can still maintain this expression. A woman without utility is nothing but trash. I have nothing to say to trash like you..¡± Chapter 105 - 105: The Hidden Gentle Place Chapter 105: The Hidden Gentle ce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan chuckled, ¡°We really have nothing to say, because we are different. The people I met were all good people, unlike you. You met bad people and were surrounded by assholes. It¡¯s a pity. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. How pitiful¡­¡± Ye Chun¡¯s expression finally turned cold, but she smiled happily. ¡°You should feel sorry for yourself. Do you really think that your man will be devoted to you? Dream on! I came here today to tell you that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to that man. Not only do I want to sleep with him, but I also want him to be like a dog, at my beck and call!¡± Fu Shinan looked at Ye Chun sympathetically.¡±l really don¡¯t know where your confidencees from! I guess it¡¯s from your ignorance?¡± Ye Chun finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She gritted her teeth and sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Fu Shinan shrugged.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see then.¡± Ye Chun looked at her coldly, turned around, opened the door, and got into the RV. With an ear-piercing sound of the engine, the RV sped away. Fu Shinan frowned. This Ye Chun really surprised her¡­Looking at her young age, she was not angered and could still maintain his rationality. It could be seen how crafty she was. While she was thinking, Zhang Xiaojuan had already cooked breakfast and called everyone over to eat. Ye Chun¡¯s car had already gone far away. At this moment, she was no longer as calm as she was when she saw Fu Shinan. She smashed things in the RV.¡±B * tch, when you¡¯re in my hands, I¡¯ll torture you to death!¡± Liu Xuezhou did not dare to say anything when he saw Ye Chun¡¯s expression. This woman was much more vicious than she looked. Back then, when he saw Ye Chun dressed scantily, he thought it would be easy to trick her to bed. However, he did not expect to be hit so hard by her with a stick that he vomited blood¡­ Ye Chun turned around and saw Liu Xuezhou¡¯s cowardly look, and she was even more furious. She suddenly opened the car door and kicked him out. Liu Xuezhou fell to the ground. His teeth had fallen out and blood was gushing out of his mouth! He looked at the RV that had gone far away and cursed,¡±Stinky b * tch, I¡¯ll kill you one day! Damn it, slut¡­¡± But as soon as he finished speaking, he heard voices nearby. Startled, he thought something was approaching and quickly hid. He saw a tall figure emerge in front of a dpidated building, and it was none other than the person they were looking for, Ji Zan. He was with two women. Liu Xuezhou squinted, thinking to himself that no man could resist the charms of women. So, there were two women hidden here¡­ These two women were Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan ¡®er. Ji Zan brought some rice for the two of them and prepared to leave. He could do this all because of Bai Lianhua¡¯s brother. He couldn¡¯t do more. However, Bai Lianhua was anxious and grabbed his arm. Her tear-stained face wailed.¡± Brother Ji, don¡¯t go. Zombies came outsidest night. Shi Chan ¡®Er looked at Bai Lianhua with disdain. These few days, the two of them had been fighting almost all the time. They didn¡¯t like each other. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she could get some food here, she would have long thought of a way to find someone to rely on. Ji Zan withdrew his hand coldly.¡± It¡¯s not safe outside. You should go in quickly.¡± Bai Lianhua quickly hugged Ji Zan¡¯s waist and refused to let him go.¡± Brother Ji, I beg you, please tell everyone that I want to go back. I promise I won¡¯t target Fu Shinan anymore¡­¡± Ji Zan pulled Bai Lianhua¡¯s hand away and looked impatient. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it!¡±After saying that, she got into the car without looking back. Bai Lianhua chased after him unwillingly and sobbed, ¡°Brother Ji, are you that heartless? Have you forgotten what my brother told you? Is this how you take care of me? You promised my brother that you would take care of me for the rest of my life. How long has it been¡­¡± When Ji Zan heard this, he gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands, but he still left. In his heart, Bai Ping and Bai Lianhua were two different things. He had promised Bai Ping that he would take care of Bai Lianhua, but that did not mean that she could threaten him with this. Shi Chan ¡®Er watched as Ji Zan left mercilessly and couldn¡¯t help but say with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°You really think you¡¯re something special, huh?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± After leaving Ji Zan¡¯s sight, the Bai Lianhua revealed her true colors. Her eyes were filled with hatred.¡±lf you want to eat, you have to rely on me. If it weren¡¯t for me, do you think Ji Zan would send you food? Behave yourself!¡± Shi Channer didn¡¯t mince her words, ¡°You have the nerve to say that? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would still be livingfortably at the base. Do you think I need Ji Zan to deliver rice to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of the medicine you gave me, b*tch!¡±Bai Lianhua cursed, her saliva flying everywhere.¡± Shi Chanterughed even more happily.¡± That¡¯s right. I gave you the medicine, but you couldn¡¯t even take down Ji Zan with it.. You¡¯re really a f * cking good-for-nothing! ¡®¡±¡® Chapter 106 - 106: A Lip Stick Chapter 106: A Lip Stick Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Who are you insulting?¡± Bai Lianhua rushed over and grabbed Shi Chanter¡¯s hair. They had been fighting quite a bit these past few days, and Bai Lianhua wasn¡¯t about to back down. They wed, bit, and threw punches, all in. But Shi Chan¡¯er wasn¡¯t one to be underestimated, even in the middle of a brawl. At a time like this, she was no match for Bai Lianhua, the asthmatic heiress who knew how to throw a tantrum. In a few moves, she had Bai Lianhua pinned to the ground, delivering a resounding p. Not far away, Lui Xuezhou watched, thinking, ¡°This is my chance¡­¡± Back at the camp, Ji Zan learned about Ye Chun¡¯s visit and his gaze turned colder. ¡°Hmph! Once Sun Han and Xia Dong return, we¡¯ll raid their camp immediately. Keeping someone like her around is just asking for trouble.¡± Man Yu sat casually nearby and chuckled, ¡°I have to say, Leader, she made some bold threats. She¡¯s determined to capture you and use you as her pawn. I won¡¯t repeat the rest of what she said; you can use your imagination. Do you think she might have some hidden tricks up her sleeve? Like a mind-controlling ability?¡± Ji Zan snorted and didn¡¯t reply, walking away. Fu Shinan shot Man Yu a disapproving look. ¡°Could you please be quiet for a while?¡± Man Yu put her arm around Fu Shinan and said, ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Even if she doesn¡¯t have that ability, who knows if Ji Zan won¡¯t be enchanted by a beauty? If that¡¯s the case, we better n ahead.¡± Somehow, seeing Ye Chun had made her feel uneasy¡­ Fu Shinan pushed her away with an exasperated look. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on whether Sun Han and MO Cheng can find some nkets or not. This ce is cold and damp, and it¡¯ll be tough if it starts raining.¡± Man Yu sighed, ¡°I hope they find something.¡± Then, she had a sudden idea, ¡°This ce is quite spacious; if we stay here for a while, it might be better to divide it into a few smaller rooms. It¡¯s awkward for all of us to sleep together, especially with Xia Dong and his snoring. My nerves can¡¯t take it.¡± Fu Shinan chuckled, ¡°Should I get you a memory foam mattress then?¡± Man Yu didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Sure! That way, I can lie down and brainstorm ideas for my new novel: ¡®Dominating CEO and the Charming Doctor¡¯!¡± Fu Shinan rolled her eyes, ¡°You really have too much free time.¡± Man Yu huffed, ¡°This is serious business! It¡¯s a waste not to write with such a great theme.¡± Fu Shinan decided it was best to rest in silence. She just couldn¡¯t findmon ground with Man Yu, so she opted for some much-needed peace and quiet. Man Yu followed suit, ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, a perfect chance for a beauty nap. Rest while you can when there¡¯s an opportunity! Let¡¯s do it together.¡± She then closed her eyes and soon drifted off to sleep. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she could fall asleep so easily. But she admired Man Yu for maintaining this carefree optimism even in such circumstances. What was more, beneath that seemingly foolish exterior, Man Yu was surprisingly vignt. In the afternoon, Sun Han and MO Cheng finally returned. They brought back over a dozen nkets, a square table, a few worn-out stools, and some canned pickles, chili oil, and other condiments. It was quite a haul. Everyone rushed out to help carry the things inside. MO Cheng then pulled out a Rubik¡¯s Cube as if it were a treasure and handed it to Xiao Chang¡¯an, saying, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an, with his curly hair, smiled so wide that his eyes nearly disappeared. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother MO Cheng. I really like it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± MO Cheng smiled and then walked over to Fu Shinan, a bit shy. ¡°Sister Fu, I found this for you. Take a look.¡± With a bashful grin, he opened his hand and offered it to Fu Shinan. Curiosity piqued, Fu Shinan epted it and discovered a neatly packaged lipstick inside. Although she never wore lipstick, seeing MO Cheng put so much thought into it, especially at a time like this, brightened her spirits amidst the gloom. She shed a slight smile at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± MO Cheng scratched his head, chuckling awkwardly. ¡°N-No need to thank me. I¡¯ll go help with the moving.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say much. In a good mood, she tucked the lipstick into her pocket. When she raised her head, she saw Ji Zan squinting his long, narrow eyes at her. His gaze felt a bit suffocating. Was he thinking she wasn¡¯t working? She cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go help with the moving too.¡± Because they had found quite a few intact condiments, everyone enjoyed a hearty meal. MO Cheng was particrly excited, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to more remote ces. Maybe we can find more stuff! This time, it was a half-copsed spice shop, but who knows, further out, we might discover even more¡­¡± Suddenly, Ji Zan, who had been silent, raised his head, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going!¡± Chapter 107 - 107: He Was Jealous Chapter 107: He Was Jealous Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Man Yu sipped her porridge and burst intoughter, nearly spilling it. Though Fu Shinan didn¡¯t quite grasp the source of Man Yu¡¯s amusement, she knew her friend well enough to sense that it wasn¡¯t a good sign. Beside her, Da Fei had already set down his bowl and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ji, when are you nning to take action?¡± Ji Zan nced at the sky and responded, ¡°We have a little over two hours until nightfall. That should be sufficient time to deal with them!¡± Da Fei immediately grabbed his gun, stating, ¡°I¡¯m ready to go at any moment! If we don¡¯t confront those people, we might not get a peaceful night¡¯s sleep.¡± Xia Dong also abandoned his half-finished meal, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve wrapped up my food, and I¡¯m prepared to head out.¡± Observing everyone¡¯s eagerness, Ji Zan nodded and borated, ¡°Da Fei and I will lead the attack, while the rest of you will provide support. But let me emphasize that this won¡¯t be thest time! In this apocalyptic world, there are no more legal constraints, and the human heart can be even more terrifying than zombies.¡± Sun Han rose to his feet, adding, ¡°These individuals are more malevolent than zombies. If we don¡¯t take action against them, they won¡¯t show us any mercy. In these dire circumstances, we need to resort to extreme measures.¡± Recalling that heart-pounding day, Xia Dong couldn¡¯t help but swear, ¡°Damn it, if it weren¡¯t for Big Brother Ji and Sister Fu, we wouldn¡¯t be enjoying hot meals now. We would have been reduced to dust. So, if we hesitate and show mercy, we¡¯re handing our enemies an opportunity to eliminate us!¡± Ji Zan nced at them all and nodded, remarking, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you allprehend the gravity of the situation. Remember, moving forward, there are only two categories of people in our sight: teammates and enemies.¡± Seeing their resolute reactions, Professor Feng began to say something but ultimately changed his mind and turned to Xiao Changan, suggesting, ¡°Chang¡¯an, let¡¯s go and y with Grandpa.¡± After they left, the rest of the group had pretty much finished eating and began making preparations. Fu Shinan helped Zhang Xiaojuan clean up the dishes, and Man Yu also joined in, giving her a yful nudge with her elbow. ¡°Do you know why I suddenlyughed earlier?¡± Fu Shinan rolled her eyes at her and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t really care.¡± She could tell from Man Yu¡¯s expression that it wasn¡¯t going to be something pleasant. Man Yu wasn¡¯t about to let it go. ¡®You didn¡¯t see it? Ji Zan was so jealous, he¡¯s seeing green.¡± ¡°Seeing greens?¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t catch on at first. She had been craving vegetables for a while now, but with the recent earthquakes, those were rare to find. Finding greens and having a proper meal seemed like a distant dream. Man Yu tapped Fu Shinan¡¯s pocket and said, ¡°You only think about food! I¡¯m talking about the lipstick! I bet he¡¯ll bring you a lipstick tomorrow. Do you believe me?¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again. ¡°Do you think everyone is as frivolous as you? Your imagination knows no bounds.¡± Man Yu snorted, ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± Fu Shinan replied without hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡± Man Yu perked up. ¡°If you lose, you have to give me back massages for three days. What do you say? I¡¯ll tell you right now; you¡¯re going to lose.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Fu Shinan had barely agreed when the sound of a car engine could be heard from outside the door. Liu Xuezhou called out, ¡®Is the leader here? Come out for a chat.¡¯ Da fei swung open therge iron gate and stepped out into the twilight. His imposing presence,bined with his strong physique, made him seem like a mountain, exerting an unspoken aura of dominance. In front of Da fei, Liu Xuezhou appeared small and vulnerable, involuntarily craning his neck as he stood on the car, saying, ¡®I¡¯m looking for your leader. What are you doing¡­¡¯ With resounding footsteps, Da fei approached the car, chambering a round in his shotgun without a word. He pointed the shotgun directly at Liu Xuezhou¡¯s forehead. ¡®Hold on, hold on! Let¡¯s talk this out! No need for violence,¡¯ Liu Xuezhou quickly raised his hands, realizing he was left with no room for negotiation. Seeing Liu Xuezhou being threatened, the burly driver leaped out of the car, his voice dripping with menace. ¡®Let him go, or I¡¯ll show you how ugly things can get.¡¯ As he spoke, his bones began to crack and muscles rapidly swelled, transforming him into a colossal, muscr figure. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in astonishment. In the blink of an eye, the man had grown three to four times in size, his muscles bulging like an enormous stone golem. Unfazed by his theatrics, Da fei swiftly pulled the trigger and fired a shot. The burly man howled in pain as a massive hole appeared in his chest, only to revert to his normal form almost instantly. Fu Shinan once again found herself speechless. This was it? The man looked like a stone but turned out to be a rubber ball? One shot and it was over? Da fei, a man of few words, fired several more shots at the man, who remained motionless after the final shot. Liu Xuezhou felt a sudden warmth in his trousers and dared not utter a word. In a cold tone, Ji Zan demanded, ¡®Take us to your base..¡±¡® Chapter 108 - 108: Facing the Enemy with a Butcher’s Knife Chapter 108: Facing the Enemy with a Butcher¡¯s Knife Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Liu Xuezhou hurriedly eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll take you anywhere you want to go!¡± Ji Zan nodded at Da fei, saying, ¡°Dispose of the body, clean up the bloodstains, and don¡¯t attract any zombies.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Da fei dragged the burly man¡¯s legs and moved him to a distant ruin. He then tidied up the area where the confrontation had taken ce. Afterward, he firmly gripped Liu Xuezhou¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Xuezhou didn¡¯t dare to make a sound as he reluctantly climbed into the car. MO Cheng, Sun Han, and Xia Dong quickly boarded the RV. Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Let me drive. With me here, at least I can help reinforce our weapons, and if there¡¯s any unforeseen circumstance, we¡¯ll be safer.¡± Ji Zan raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can handle the people we¡¯re facing this time?¡± Fu Shinan nodded firmly and replied, ¡°I can! Just because I¡¯m a woman doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be soft-hearted.¡± In this apocalyptic world, she didn¡¯t want to die, and if that meant wielding the butcher¡¯s knife against enemies, so be it. Seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s calm and resolute expression, Ji Zan tossed her a shotgun and said, ¡°Take this for self-defense.¡± Fu Shinan slung the shotgun over her shoulder and hopped into the driver¡¯s seat. She then turned to Man Yu, who was standing at the door, and instructed, ¡°Close the door, and don¡¯t open it for anyone except us!¡± Man Yu immediately nodded and, along with Zhang Xiaojuan, closed the heavy iron gate securely. They had no intention of wandering outside. In Liu Xuezhou¡¯s camp: Bai Lianhua cried out in pain, and Shi Chan¡¯er wasn¡¯t faring much better. No matter how they yelled, it seemed futile. These people were even more despicable than Wang Tianba. Ye Chun lounged on a couch, two women massaging her, while several men stood behind her. She watched the two women¡¯s misery with excitement, relishing the sight of beautiful women in helpless agony. She nonchntlymented, ¡°Since you both belong to the leader, why doesn¡¯t he keep you close instead of hiding you?¡± Bai Lianhua immediately shouted, ¡°You wretch! If you treat me like this, Brother Ji will never spare you! If you Imow what¡¯s good for you, release me¡­¡± Ye Chun interrupted, ¡°So his name is Ji?¡± Bai Lianhua sobbed, ¡°He¡¯s called Ji Zan, a prominent figure among the South Sea traders. Anyone involved in business knows the Ji family. You¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡°Ji Zan?¡± Ye Chun pondered the name. ¡°Sounds quite formidable, but I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± Before she could say more, the screeching brakes of an RV could be heard. It was Liu Xuezhou, clutching his head, stumbling out of the vehicle. Upon seeing the shotgun aimed at her, Ye Chun¡¯s face changed. She kicked the woman next to her away and pulled out two daggers, positioning them at the necks of Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er. ¡°Mr. Ji, fate brings us together again.¡± Bai Lianhua immediately shouted, ¡°Brother Ji, save me! This woman is a maniac!¡± Seeing Bai Lianhua and Shi Chanter bound, Ji Zan¡¯s gaze grew sharper. ¡°Your people are in my hands. It¡¯s best not to make any rash moves.¡± Ye Chun giggled, ¡°Are you referring to the useless one in your custody?¡± As soon as Liu Xuezhou heard this, he knew something was wrong. He urgently called out, ¡°Sister Ye, please save me! They¡¯ve already beaten the big guy to death¡­¡± Ye Chun was indifferent, ¡°If he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead. I wanted to have a word with Mr. Ji, but now it seems you¡¯ve provoked him. Do you think you deserve to live?¡± Liu Xuezhou knelt down with a thud. ¡°Sister Ye, please save me! We haven¡¯t even spoken to Mr. Ji yet, and this is what happens! It¡¯s really not our fault¡­¡± Da fei kicked him. ¡°Shut up.¡± Liu Xuezhou immediately fell silent, now thoroughly terrified of these people. Compared to Ye Chun, they were far more menacing. Meanwhile, Fu Shinan also disembarked from the RV. Upon seeing her, Bai Lianhua hastily shouted, ¡°Fu Shinan, please save me! Just say the word, and Brother Ji will surely listen to you! I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Ye Chun¡¯s dagger in her hand moved slightly, nicking Bai Lianhua¡¯s neck. ¡°Keep making noise, and I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± She then raised her head, wearing a charming smile. ¡°Mr. Ji, do you want to save these two women?¡± Ji Zan squinted his eyes. ¡°Release them both, and I¡¯ll give you Liu Xuezhou.¡± Ye Chun grinned coquettishly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. What I want is you. As long as you promise to follow me and behave, I¡¯ll release them immediately..¡± Chapter 109 - 109: They Are All Vicious People Chapter 109: They Are All Vicious People Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseated at the sight of Ye Chun¡¯s demeanor. There¡¯s no point negotiating with her. She cautiously worked the bolt of her rifle and aimed it at Ye Chun. Ye Chun nced at her with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s it going to be? Do you want to make a move? Do you think your gun is quicker, or my knife?¡± With a casual flick of her wrist, Ye Chun cut Bai Lianhua¡¯s neck again, causing her to cry out in pain. ¡°Ji-gege! It hurts so much! Am I going to die?¡± Fu Shinan felt nothing for Bai Lianhua¡¯s tears. She only thought Ye Chun was utterly twisted. This woman couldn¡¯t be allowed to live, just as Ji Zan had said; she was a devil. Fu Shinan shifted her aim to Ye Chun. Ye Chun looked disdainful. ¡°Do you dare to shoot? Stop pretending¡­¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s expression turned cold, and she pulled the trigger. Ye Chun reacted lightning-fast, immediately crouching down. The bullet grazed her ear, causing blood to flow. Not wasting any time, Fu Shinan lowered the shotgun and fired again at Ye Chun, only to realize that she had run out of ammunition. Seeing Fu Shinan discharge an empty round, Ye Chun, who had initially intended to unleash a barrage of insults, suddenly changed her demeanor andughed uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t even bother staunching the blood from her ear. Instead, she drew her knife and shed at the artery in Shi Chanter¡¯s neck. This time, she wasn¡¯t bluffing. She had severed Shi Chan¡¯er¡¯s artery with a swift motion. The speed was too much for Shi Chanter to react. Why was it her? She looked down at the blood spurting out, then cast a hateful nce at Fu Shinan. She cursed silently, ¡°Wretched woman, even in death, I won¡¯t spare you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she had already breathed herst. Fu Shinan, seeing the situation, snatched the gun from Xia Dong and aimed it at Ye Chun. Ye Chun dragged Bai Lianhua in front of her and arrogantly said, ¡°Go ahead, let¡¯s see whose head will shatter first!¡± Bai Lianhua trembled and cried, ¡°Fu Shinan, I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t shoot! I don¡¯t want to die! I won¡¯t target you anymore. I don¡¯t want to end up like Shi Chan¡¯er. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t get a clear shot at Ye Chun, so she slowly lowered her gun, her gaze shifting to Ji Zan. Ji Zan frowned. Before him, it seemed as if he saw Bai Ping¡¯s face, covered in blood. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s my only family. Please, take care of her¡­¡± After a long pause, he raised his eyes. ¡°Release her, and I¡¯ll trade for food.¡± Ye Chun, hiding behind Bai Lianhua, taunted, ¡°Food? How does it taste like? How about you sleep with me first, let me taste your vor¡­¡± Ji Zan fired a shot into Liu Xuezhou¡¯s leg. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more. Will you release Liu Xuezhou, in his current state, never expected to be the one in the crosshairs. He immediately started crying out, ¡°Sister Ye Chun, help me! My leg is broken¡­¡± The others saw that Ji Zan and his group were quick to resort to gunfire and had already found cover to hide behind. Ye Chun, however, clutched Bai Lianhua without letting go. She couldn¡¯t ept this exchange; she wouldn¡¯t! Shortly after, another agonized cry from Bai Lianhua was heard because Ye Chun had cut her arm again¡­ Seeing Bai Lianhua drenched in blood, it was clear she had lost too much. Ji Zan took a deep breath. ¡°Enough. What other conditions do you have?¡± Ye Chun knew that trying to get Ji Zan now was impossible after this chaos. She would get the food first and then negotiate further. ¡°Twenty bags of food, and I¡¯ll release this woman.¡¯ Ji Zan said, ¡°Da Fei, go get the food.¡± Da Fei nodded and went to the car to retrieve the food. Fu Shinan furrowed her brow slightly. There was plenty of food avable now, so they could make the trade. However, she wondered how Ji Zan would deal Bai Lianhua once she was returned. If he decided to keep Bai Lianhua, she would leave. She couldn¡¯t tolerate someone who had repeatedly targeted her. Continuing this way, she didn¡¯t even know if she would wake up one day if she went to sleep. As for Bai Lianhua iming she wouldn¡¯t target her anymore, that was like hot air. Ji Zan coldly snorted but didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Chun didn¡¯t say anything further either. Both parties waited for the food to arrive. As soon as the food arrived, Ye Chun immediately ordered a few men, ¡°Quickly bring all the food inside.¡± Once the food was inside, she pulled Bai Lianhua back to the base¡¯s entrance and then pushed her out. Bai Lianhua stumbled and fell into Ji Zan¡¯s arms, looking weak. However, even at this moment, she couldn¡¯t resist casting a triumphant nce at Fu Shinan. She knew she woulde back sooner orter. Fu Shinan also knew that this woman¡¯s words were worth less than nothing. Ji Zan waved to Da Fei, and Da Fei immediately walked toward the base¡¯s door. A few gunshots rang out, and the men fell to the ground. However, Ye Chun had disappeared without a trace.. Chapter 110 - 110: Chapter 110 Parting Chapter 110 - 110: Chapter 110 Parting Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Sun Han and the others entered the room, they only saw Shui Ling¡¯er kneeling on the ground, along with another young woman who appeared numb. ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Chun?¡± Da Fei asked coldly. Shui Ling¡¯er replied tremblingly, ¡°She ran away with that guy with wind element special ability¡­¡± Ji Zan ced Bai Lianhua aside and instructed Sun Han and the others, ¡°Bring all the food back.¡± Witnessing the sudden deaths of several people and the pervasive smell of blood, Sun Han and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseated. They had never experienced such a scene before. However, Ji Zan and Da Fei remained unaffected, continuing their search as if they hadn¡¯t seen anything. Watching their backs, Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes deepened. Ji Zan was definitely not an ordinary CEO. There were many secrets about this man. No ordinary person could remain indifferent in the face of such a situation. Bai Lianhua had already climbed into the car during this time. She looked at Fu Shinan, who also got in, and whispered, ¡°You won¡¯t even save your own sister, you¡¯re so wicked. Karma will get back at you soon¡­¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t waste words with her. She raised her gun, pointing it at Bai Lianhua¡¯s head. ¡°Do you want to see something even more wicked? If I shoot now, can Ji Zan get here in time to save you?¡± Bai Lianhua trembled with fear, recalling Fu Shinan¡¯s quick trigger finger just moments ago. She dared not speak. After a few days apart, Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes had be colder and more ruthless than before. Fu Shinan had no desire to share the same air as Bai Lianhua and wordlessly opened the car door, stepping out. Upon seeing Fu Shinan, Shui Ling¡¯er, who was standing nearby, immediately took a few steps back. She now understood that Fu Shinan was different from them. Unfortunately, not everyone could be like Fu Shinan. In order to survive in this post-apocalyptic world, they had to rely on others, sacrificing their bodies and dignity for a meal. Thinking about the torment they had endured during this time, she clenched her fingers and mustered the courage to speak, ¡°Sis, can I follow you?¡± Fu Shinan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. . When you¡¯ve had enough of me, you can ask me to leave¡­¡± The other woman, with a numb expression, also knelt down, although she didn¡¯t say a word, her intentions were clear. Fu Shinan looked at them and asked, ¡°Are you willing to fight against zombies?¡± Shui Ling¡¯er hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yes¡­ as long as you don¡¯t mind, we can definitely learn¡­ Anyway, as long as we can stay alive, there¡¯s nothing we won¡¯t do.¡± The other woman nodded in agreement. Fu Shinan helped them to their feet and said, ¡°Thene with me. Before you go, wait for me at Liu Xuezhou¡¯s camper.¡± Without hesitation, the two of them immediately headed up, anxiously waiting for Fu Shinan. During their conversation, Ji Zan emerged from inside. It seemed that he had also heard the conversation between Fu Shinan and Shui Linger. He didn¡¯t say anything and simply stated, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to go back.¡± Fu Shinan looked at him and asked directly, ¡°Are you suggesting that all these people, including Bai Lianhua, go back to the warehouse?¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Then give me the food, and I¡¯ll take those two somewhere else.¡± Ji Zan took a step forward, his deep voice tinged with urgency. ¡®Why?¡± Fu Shinan was already too tired to exin herself, and she couldn¡¯t understand why there was anything left to say about such an obvious matter. She replied indifferently, ¡°I want a change of scenery¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to say more and turned to leave. Ji Zan grabbed her, looking at Bai Lianhua in the car and furrowing his brow. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Give me some time, I will handle this matter.¡± ¡°No need. You have your choices, and I have mine. We weren¡¯t tied together in the first ce. It¡¯s perfectly normal for anyone to leave,¡± Fu Shinan said with a faint smile. There was no hint of resentment on her face. She did understand Ji Zan. With a life-saving bond between them, he couldn¡¯t just watch Bai Lianhua die. But what did that have to do with her? After spending so much time together, helping each other and pursuing their own beliefs, it was normal for them to part ways when their paths diverged. Ji Zan looked into her eyes and said, ¡°I said I can handle it!¡± In the car, Bai Lianhua saw the look in Ji Zan¡¯s eyes and knew that she had lost. In Ji Zan¡¯s heart, she was only a responsibility left by her big brother. If it weren¡¯t for Ji Zan¡¯s sense of duty, she might have been abandoned long ago. But what did it matter? If it weren¡¯t for Fu Shinan, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this with Ji Zan. She decided to act as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything. After all, she was already injured like this, and Ji Zan was unlikely to drive her away.. Chapter 111 - 111: Taking the First Step Chapter 111: Taking the First Step Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan bypassed Ji Zan without wanting to make eye contact with him. That look in his eyes made her feel ufortable. There were some things she didn¡¯t want to repeat over and over, as it would seem overly dramatic. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then! Don¡¯t worry, if we can¡¯t survive, we might evene to seek refuge with you,¡± she said and went up into the campervan, not giving Ji Zan a chance to speak further. Shui Linger had been staring outside the whole time and now finally understood Fu Shinan¡¯s intention. She was nning to take her and Wei Xinyi away. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sis, can we really do it?¡± She didn¡¯t doubt Fu Shinan, but she doubted herself. Fu Shinan chuckled lightly, ¡°Why not? We¡¯re all human beings, no worse than anyone else! We can definitely make it!¡± Hearing Fu Shinan¡¯s confident tone, Shui Ling¡¯er inexplicably felt a newfound strength, as if she really could do it. She nodded vigorously, ¡°Sis, I believe in you. With you leading us, we¡¯ll surely make it!¡± Wei Xinyi remained silent, but her vacant eyes were brighter than before, filled with hope for the future. Meanwhile, Fu Shinan had already stepped on the gas pedal, taking the food they had collected with Da Fei, and heading towards the underground shelter where Man Yu and the others had stayed. It was a small ce, and even without Ji Zan, with a few reinforcements, they could secure it. This was Fu Shinan¡¯s first choice, especially since at night, zombies couldn¡¯t get in. When MO Cheng came out and saw that Fu Shinan had already left, he thought she had returned to the base first. But when he saw Ji Zan¡¯s grim expression, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother Ji, why didn¡¯t Sister Fu wait for us?¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t say anything, he just got into the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± MO Cheng and the others exchanged nces but didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Ji Zan. His expression was truly unpleasant. No one dared to say anything else, so they obediently got into the car. On the ground, Liu Xuezhou, with a bleeding thigh, saw everyone leaving and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, wait for me.¡± But no one answered him, and both cars had disappeared. As evening approached, Liu Xuezhou started to get scared. He tremblingly tore his pants, trying to stop the bleeding, and then staggeringly got up. Looking at the base that was in a chaotic mess after the fight, he knew it was no longer a safe ce to stay. He had to find somewhere else to rest. Otherwise, with his bloodied scent, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fend off the zombies at night. Suddenly, he remembered the underground shelter. Suppressing the pain, he limped his way towards it. Meanwhile, Fu Shinan had already taken Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi there. The ce was aplete mess, thanks to Bai Lianhua and Shi Chan¡¯er who had been staying there. Fu Shinan furrowed her brows, wanting to curse, but in the end, she just told the two women, ¡°Let¡¯s clean up first; otherwise, we won¡¯t have a ce to sleep tonight.¡± Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi nodded and immediately started cleaning. Due to the extreme filth, it took them a long time to clean up. When they had finished most of the cleaning, Liu Xuezhou, limping, arrived there. Seeing the motorhome at the entrance, he was momentarily startled, thinking it was Ji Zan and the others. He hid in the shadows and watched for a while before confirming that there were only Fu Shinan and two other women. He rxed and walked over. Seeing that it was Liu Xuezhou, Wei Xinyi¡¯s face lost all color, and she began to tremble. Shui Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t appear much better. She seemed paralyzed, not daring to move, and looked to Fu Shinan for help. Fu Shinan furrowed her brows slightly. Seeing the condition of these two, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of torment Liu Xuezhou had subjected them to. She reassured them, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± With that, she strode over without giving the now limping Liu Xuezhou a chance to react. She kicked him and then grabbed a hunting rifle, smashing the butt of the gun into his head. Liu Xuezhou only felt a sharp pain, and blood began to flow from his head. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t give him a chance to catch his breath; she struck him twice more with the rifle butt. Liu Xuezhou was knocked unconscious. Seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s ruthless and decisive actions, it triggered unpleasant memories in Shui Linger and Wei Xinyi. Their gazes towards Fu Shinan became tinged with fear, as if they were seeing another Ye Chun. Fu Shinan noticed their expressions but didn¡¯t exin. She simply dragged Liu Xuezhou into the room and closed the door behind them. Afterward, she found a rope In tne Klen and tied up Liu xueznou. wnen sne nad nmsned tnese tasks, she finally turned to them and asked, ¡°How did he treat you?¡± Shui Ling¡¯er bit her lip and answered truthfully, ¡°He raped me and used various methods to torture me¡­¡± Fu Shinan then turned to Wei Xinyi and asked, ¡°And you?¡± Chapter 112 - 112: Simply a Devil Chapter 112: Simply a Devil Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Wei Xinyi also nodded. This Liu Xuezhou was not a good person, especially now that the apocalypse had arrived. As long as he had nothing to do, he would torture them for fun. Because other than venting on them, Liu Xuezhou who was a coward, only bullied the weak. He did not dare to do anything to others¡­ Fu Shinan frowned and asked,¡±You¡­¡± Can¡¯t you talk?¡± Only then did she realize that Wei Xinyi had not spoken a word since the beginning. Shui Ling ¡®er exined, ¡°No, Xinyi was just scared¡­¡± Then, she told Fu Shinan about Wei Xinyi. When Wei Xinyi first joined Ye Chun¡¯s team, she was with her father. At that time, they didn¡¯t know that Ye Chun¡¯s team was so ruthless and craQy. It didn¡¯t take long for Liu Xuezhou to make a move on Wei Xinyi. When her father found out, he went all out against Liu Xuezhou. However, how could he deal with a team of people alone? The group had already epted such practices. In addition, there was Ye Chun. Seeing that her father did not have any special abilities and was an elderly, she decided to cook her father¡­ Wei Xinyi, on the other hand, witnessed her father¡¯s death while enduring torment from those men. She was driven almost to madness and couldn¡¯t speak since then. When Shui Ling ¡®er recalled these horrors, she too fell into silence. ¡°Ye Chun is a devil. Because he has healing powers, whenever they run out of meat to eat, they would cut our flesh. If someone was deemed useless, they would be cooked directly. If they were useful, they would be kept alive using the healing abilities to continue the torture¡­¡± Listening to Shui Ling ¡®er¡¯s narration, Wei Xinyi once again recalled the bloody scene. She hugged herself nervously and silently cried. ¡°These bastards!¡± Fu Shinan never thought that Ye Chun would do something like this. Since she couldn¡¯t find Ye Chun, she could only kick Liu Xuezhou to vent her anger! They could no longer be considered humans. It was unknown if the apocalypse had magnified their evil thoughts or if this was their nature. She said to the two of them, ¡°Then today, you¡¯ll take revenge!¡± Don¡¯t let this bastard off so easily!¡± Shui Ling ¡®er recalled how Liu Xuezhou had cut her flesh and eaten it with a smile. She immediately took a few steps back, fear creeping into her eyes. ¡°Sis, I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m too scared¡­¡± She had been terrified by people like Liu Xuezhou and couldn¡¯t muster any resistance. It was one thing not to see them, but when they were right in front of her, the fear from the past overwhelmed her. Fu Shinan stopped Shui Ling ¡®er from retreating, cing a hand on her trembling one. ¡°This is the first step. If we want to survive, we can¡¯t let them take advantage of us anymore! I know it¡¯s tough, but you¡¯ve taken the first step. This is how we¡¯ll truly survive!¡± She ced the hunting rifle in Shui Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand. ¡°Go, seek your revenge! Kill this beast!¡± Fu Shinan had no mercy left for someone like Liu Xuezhou. Shui Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand clenched the rifle¡¯s grip, trembling uncontrobly, cold sweat running down her body. It was the fear that Liu Xuezhou had instilled in her and the fear of preparing to kill someone for the first time. Fu Shinan held Shui Ling ¡®er¡¯s trembling hand in ce. ¡°He¡¯s tied up now,pletely helpless, waiting for you to take revenge! What are you still afraid of? In the future, when you¡¯re fighting zombies, they won¡¯t just stand there and let you attack!¡± She then walked up to Wei Xinyi. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do it? It¡¯s not just your father¡¯s revenge; it¡¯s yours too, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wei Xinyi shook her head, clenching her lips tightly, tears flowing uncontrobly. Fu Shinan looked at the reactions of the two girls and realized there was nothing more she could say. These young girls, in the prime of their youth, had encountered such horrors. Just surviving was already a testament to their strength. But reality was even harsher, offering no second chances to retreat. She tried to intimidate them, ¡°If you can¡¯t eveny a hand on a tied-up person, how can I trust you to have the courage to fight zombies? If you¡¯re truly afraid, I won¡¯t force you! Leave now. I don¡¯t want to burden myself with two deadweights. If something happens, you¡¯ll only hold me back!¡± With that, she opened the door and said coldly, ¡°While it¡¯s notpletely dark outside, find a ce to go, and go quickly.¡± Shui Ling ¡®er immediately became anxious, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not leaving¡­¡± Zombies wille out at night. I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll die if I go out.¡± Fu Shinan was not soft-hearted at all.¡± It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to leave. Then, go and avenge yourself!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Liu Xuezhou slowly woke up. When he saw himself bound, there was a moment of panic. However, upon learning that Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi were too afraid to act, he smirked arrogantly.,¡±¡±Asking them to attack me, aren¡¯t you scaring to death? This Wei Xinyi didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart when she saw her father being cooked and eaten!After that, she couldn¡¯t even eat meat anymore. Do you really expect them to follow you and fight zombies? They¡¯re used to serving men. Without men, how do you think they¡¯ll survive the night? I advise you to release me and let¡¯s cooperate. With me around, I guarantee your nights won¡¯t be lonely. I¡¯m pretty good at it¡­.¡± Chapter 113 - 113: Reborn Chapter 113: Reborn Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Liu Xuezhou. She just kicked him hard in the mouth, and blood flowed from the corner of his lips. ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Xuezhou let out a miserable scream, then cursed, ¡°If you have the guts, just kill me. When I get out of here alive, I won¡¯t spare any of you!¡± Fu Shinan coldly snorted, ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to kill you? I¡¯m just giving them a chance. If they don¡¯t act today, you won¡¯t escape death either!¡± Liu Xuezhou sneered, ¡°Stop trying to scare me. I know your gun is empty. How are you going to kill me? You little bitch, have you ever killed anyone before?¡± Fu Shinan aimed the hunting rifle at Liu Xuezhou¡¯s head. ¡°Do you think having no bullets means I can¡¯t kill you? You have such limited knowledge¡­¡± She was about to make her move when suddenly, Wei Xinyi, who had been silently crying, grabbed the gun from Fu Shinan¡¯s hand and fiercely smashed it onto Liu Xuezhou¡¯s head. Wei Xinyi seemed to havepletely forgotten how to speak. She wordlessly struck him again and again. Seeing Wei Xinyi suddenly go mad, Shi Chan¡¯er was stunned. Then, she saw Liu Xuezhou, with his head covered in blood, on the brink of death. In an instant, she no longer found Liu Xuezhou as terrifying! She also gathered her courage, ran over, picked up some nearby broken rocks, and ruthlessly smashed them into Liu Xuezhou¡¯s groin. ¡°Ah!¡± This time, the almost lifeless Liu Xuezhou let out a miserable scream. After an unknown amount of time, Shi Chan¡¯er stopped. Wei Xinyi also dropped the hunting rifle, opened her mouth, and with a hoarse voice, cried out, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve avenged you¡­¡± She could finally speak again. Fu Shinan stood on the side, her eyes filled with tears. Seeing that the two of them had released their pent-up anger, they had taken the first step. She walked over slowly, gently embracing the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. From now on, we¡¯ll support each other, and we will definitely survive better!¡± Wei Xinyi hugged Fu Shinan and said with effort, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll follow you well from now on.¡± Shi Chan¡¯er choked up as well and added, ¡°Me too. I won¡¯t let men bully me ever again!¡± ¡°Good,¡± Fu Shinan reassured them. The three of them together tossed the mangled Liu Xuezhou outside. By now, it waspletely dark outside. Liu Xuezhou, covered in blood, would surely attract the attention of the zombies. He had no chance of surviving the night. To prevent the zombies from smelling the blood inside the room, Fu Shinan found a nearly empty bottle of white wine and poured it on the floor. She then wiped away the bloodstains and tossed the cloth onto Liu Xuezhou. After all this, the three of them cooked rice porridge to fill their stomachs. However, as they were washing the dishes, they heard the sounds of zombies outside. Shi Chanter froze in fear. Wei Xinyi¡¯s face turned pale. Fu Shinan whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I used to live in this underground shelter. The zombies can¡¯t get in.¡± But after a while, she seemed to hear some rapid footsteps, which were distinctly different from the slow, dragging footsteps of zombies. This made her uneasy, so she went to the door and listened carefully. In a daze, she thought she heard the sound of fists hitting flesh. Was someone fighting the zombies? Could it be that Liu Xuezhou hadn¡¯t died? But even if he hadn¡¯t died, he couldn¡¯t possibly have the strength to fight the zombies after being injured so badly, right? Were there other survivors? Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t see the outside situation at all. This was an underground shelter with the only small window sealed shut. However, she couldn¡¯t go out to check at this moment. She hoped she was just overthinking it. If there were really other survivors, they would likely seek help. But as the night went on, Fu Shinan didn¡¯t hear any knocking or cries for help. The zombie¡¯s howling also gradually subsided. Fu Shinan looked at Shi Chan¡¯er and Wei Xinyi, who were holding hands and nervously looking outside. She tried tofort them, ¡°Get some rest, it¡¯s quiet now. Rest up and tomorrow, we¡¯ll go search for supplies!¡± Shi Chan¡¯er heard this, but she had no sleepiness at all. In fact, she was even a bit excited. She had grown up in a financially struggling family, and her parents always told her not to cause trouble because they couldn¡¯t afford it. She remembered this from a young age, and it had shaped her into a timid and fearful person. Throughout her school years, she endured bullying from ssmates but never dared to fight back. Over time, she became submissive. When forced by Liu Xuezhou and his group, even if she had a tiny desire to resist, their cruelty crushed her spiritpletely. Now, seeing that despicable person utterly defeated, she felt an indescribable sense of relief. She felt like her oppressed life had finally found a glimmer of hope. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not tired, I can¡¯t sleep.. Can you talk to me?¡± Chapter 114 - 114: The Ability to Communicate with Animals Chapter 114: The Ability to Communicate with Animals Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan rested her head on her arm and looked at Shui Ling¡¯er in the darkness. ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± Shui Ling¡¯er asked with admiration, ¡°What did you do before the apocalypse, Sis? You¡¯re so amazing, very strong.¡± Before the apocalypse, Fu Shinan was a chief neurosurgeon and the head of the neurosurgery department, as well as an honorary professor at the medical college. She held many titles, but in the end, she was simply referred to as ¡°Doctor.¡± She was just a doctor who healed the sick and saved lives. However, what she didn¡¯t anticipate was that the hands that once held surgical instruments, the hands that saved lives, would one day pick up a gun to fight for survival and food, to kill others. Thinking about this, she smiled with a hint of self-deprecation. She knew she shouldn¡¯t dwell on these thoughts, after all, without resistance, there was only one path ¨C death. Shui Ling¡¯er eximed, ¡°Sis, you were a doctor! Do you have any healing abilities?¡± ¡°No,¡± Fu Shinan shook her head. Her current abilities were quite useless, she barely had any seeds to use her power, so there was no point in mentioning it. ¡°What about both of you? Do you have any abilities?¡± Wei Xinyi replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any abilities, but Wei Xinyi does. However, none of the others knew about it.¡± ¡°What kind of ability is it?¡± Fu Shinan became curious. She had kept her own abilities hidden from Ye Chun¡¯s group, but they were not suited forbat. Blushing, Wei Xinyi said, ¡°My ability is practically useless, it¡¯s not even worth mentioning¡­¡± After speaking a few sentences, her speech became noticeably more fluent and clear. Hearing Wei Xinyi¡¯s words, Fu Shinan grew even more curious. ¡°So, what exactly is your ability? Please tell me.¡± Shui Ling¡¯er suddenly chuckled and held Wei Xinyi¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty amazing. Wei Xinyi canmunicate with small animals.¡± Fu Shinan was astonished. ¡°So, you can understand thenguage of animals?¡± Wei Xinyi blushed shyly and replied, ¡°Well, there was this one time when I was cleaning, and I saw a rat. It scared me so much that I started running around, and then I heard it say from behind me, ¡®I¡¯m just a rat, and I¡¯ve scared you this much. How useless.¡¯ At first, I thought I was hearing things¡­¡± Shui Ling¡¯er recalled, ¡°When Wei Xinyi told me, I didnt believe it at first. Butter, she heard a small dog talking, saying that Liu Xuezhou was beating up Wei Xinyi¡¯s dad. We rushed over and found it to be true. That¡¯s when we believed¡­¡± It seemed that Wei Xinyi¡¯s ability had awakened before her father¡¯s death, which meant it had happened quite early. Fu Shinan smiled and said, ¡°Your ability could be very useful. We can use animals to find supplies. There are some ces human can¡¯t enter, but small animals can.¡± Wei Xinyi shook her head, saying, ¡°I doubt it. Since the apocalypse, I¡¯ve only seen one small dog and one little rat¡­ It¡¯s as if all the animals have disappeared. ¡± Fu Shinan thought for a moment and realized that it was indeed the case. Along the way, she had only encountered mutated animals and had not seen any normal ones. Something was wrong, normally, animals would go silent and hide only during major disasters. Could it be that another disaster was waiting for humanity? Were the animals staying hidden for some other reason? The group chatted for a while before going to sleep. Since the basement had only one small window, which was nowpletely sealed, it was mostly dark and quiet, and everyone slept well. When they woke up, Fu Shinan smiled and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re well-rested, let¡¯s tidy up and look for some ingredients to cook.¡± She reached for the doorknob and opened the door. The sun outside was already scorching. She extended her hand and immediately felt the stinging sensation of UV rays, so she quickly put on her mask and hat. In the distance, Liu Xuezhou was nowhere to be seen, but there was a trail of blood on the ground and a broken shoe, indicating that he had been devoured by the zombies. However, Fu Shinan noticed something strange. Besides the bloodstain, there were four crushed zombie skulls on the ground. All of their necks were broken, as if they had been killed by someone using brute force. This reminded her of the sounds ofbat fromst night. Could it be that someone had reallye to kill the zombies? Somehow, Fu Shinan¡¯s thoughts turned to a particr person. ¡°Sister, I think we still have some cooking oil. Can we fry some rice?¡± Shui Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Sure, you two take care of it.¡± Shui Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice interrupted Fu Shinan¡¯s thoughts. But just then, they heard the sound of a car engine in the distance¡­. Chapter 115 - 115: The Strange Sky Chapter 115: The Strange Sky Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Despite being fully covered, Fu Shinan recognized the neer immediately¡ªit was Ji Zan. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± she asked. ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡± they both spoke almost simultaneously and then said at the same time. ¡°Very well. ¡± ¡°I guessed.¡± Fu Shinan fell silent and decided not to speak anymore. The atmosphere grew slightly awkward. She finally said, ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t need toe specially. Everything is fine on my end. It¡¯s early in the morning; you should go on with your busy schedule.¡± ¡°Why do you have to be so strong-willed?¡± Ji Zan furrowed his brow. ¡°Our base is quite spacious and can amodate all of you.¡± At Ji Zan¡¯s words, Fu Shinan looked impatient and gave a sarcastic smile. ¡°I thought we had an understanding yesterday. Are you seriously asking again? I don¡¯t want to live with someone who wants to kill me. Is that hard to understand? You have a responsibility to Bai Lianhua, but I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to go to sleep one night and have my throat slit. I don¡¯t want to be stressed every day. Survival in this post-apocalyptic world is already tiring. In my free time, I just want to rest and live well. Is that clear enough for you?¡± Ji Zan fell silent for a moment, then raised his head and said, ¡°I will find another team for her, and the previous proposal won¡¯t be void. I¡­¡± Fu Shinan gave a wry smile and cut him off, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± She didn¡¯t want to say anything more and turned to leave. ¡°Fu Shinan!¡± Ji Zan stopped her, speaking solemnly. ¡°Ye Chun has escaped, and she¡¯s with another person with abilities. As long as we don¡¯t find her, you¡¯re in danger every day! Moreover, An Town is sorge, there may be many hidden teams. Three young girls outside, I really cant rest easy.¡± Fu Shinan was getting a bit impatient. She didn¡¯t want to let these people and these matters affect her mood any further. ¡°We were just former team members. There¡¯s nothing to worry about! Even if Ye Chun and the others are gone, there are still zombies. Survival in the post-apocalyptic world is what it is.¡± However, Ji Zan¡¯s gaze was unwavering. ¡°To me, you¡¯ve always been special. You¡¯re different from others.¡± Fu Shinan was taken aback by this direct gaze, and she turned her face away awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If someone in your team falls ill, and I can treat them, I¡¯ll still help.¡± Ji Zan immediately rified, ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± Fu Shinan suddenly didn¡¯t want to hear any more of what was being said below and cut him off, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and we should have our meal. After that, we need to search for supplies. Everyone¡¯s time is tight, and you should go back too.¡± Ji Zan remained standing. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet, and I¡¯m really hungry now. Can I have a meal with you guys?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Fu Shinan bluntly refused. ¡°Both of our girls here dislike men, and we don¡¯t have much food. You better go back to eat.¡± With that, she went inside and closed the door. Ji Zan received a cold shoulder and felt somewhat embarrassed. In the past, no matter which identity he assumed, he was always admired by others. But in Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes, he found himself worthless. Regardless, he would protect her because she held a different significance for him. He then turned and got back into his car. Inside the house, Shui Ling¡¯er had already turned on the lights and started cooking. Wei Xinyi was busy wiping down the room, and the basement had be much cleaner and tidierpared to before. After having a meal of fried rice, the three of them got into the campervan. Before they left, Fu Shinan also found two sticks to serve as weapons for Wei Xinyi and Shui Ling¡¯er. It was their first time going out to search for supplies, and they felt a mix of nervousness and excitement. Since the city center had already been thoroughly searched, Fu Shinan took the two of them to slightly more remote areas. Once they got out of the car, they began searching around. Knowing that Wei Xinyi couldmunicate with animals due to her ability, Fu Shinan paid special attention to small animals. However, after searching extensively, they hadn¡¯t even spotted an ant! This worried her because it was highly unusual. She hadn¡¯t evene across mutated animals. She nced at the sky and suddenly felt a jolt in her heart. She was about to say something when she heard Shui Ling¡¯er shout with excitement, ¡°Fu Sister, I found a sealed pack of mushroom and meat sauce!¡± Wei Xinyi followed up, ¡°Fu Sister, I found a can of canned vegetables¡­¡± Seeing the two of them so excited, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, before she could say anything, she heard a coldugh from behind.. Chapter 116 - 116: Meeting an Old Friend Again Chapter 116: Meeting an Old Friend Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You two little brats, did you really think you could escape from my grasp?¡± The three turned toward the voice and immediately spotted Ye Chun along with two men. One of them was tall and lean, creating swirling gusts of wind beneath his feet, likely the man with wind-based abilities. The other wore sses and was none other than the persistent Cao Yong! ¡°Miss Fu, it seems we¡¯re fated to meet again,¡± Cao Yong grinned, looking smugly at Fu Shinan. Seeing him, Fu Shinan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You really didn¡¯t die, I underestimated you. You¡¯ve managed to survive again! But I wonder how long you¡¯llst this time.¡± Cao Yong shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Who doesn¡¯t have some life-saving tricks up their sleeve these days? Besides, Miss Fu, you¡¯re living quite well. I wouldn¡¯t want to die either. With you around, I¡¯m sure I can live even better.¡± Ye Chun smiled coquettishly. ¡°I originally thought I needed to deal with you to get past Ji Zan, but I can¡¯t beat him. That¡¯s been quite a headache. But Cao Yong was right. You¡¯ve indeed left Ji Zan¡¯s group.¡± Seeing Ye Chun, Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi shivered uncontrobly. The presence of this woman had cast such a dark shadow over them that they were now frozen in fear. Fu Shinan shielded the two behind her and whispered, ¡°When you get a chance, run to the car. As long as you stay inside, they can¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Before she finished speaking, Cao Yong chuckled. ¡°Miss Fu, don¡¯t forget, we have a wind element user here. Can you really outrun us? The sun is scorching. I suggest you save your energy ande with us.¡± Ye Chun kept smiling, but her smile was as venomous as a snake¡ªsinister and malicious. ¡°You actually think you can run? That¡¯s quite audacious. None of you can escape! My mood hasn¡¯t been greattely, so it¡¯s the perfect time to practice with you!¡± Seeing Ye Chun getting closer, Fu Shinan immediately shouted, ¡°Run!¡± But when she turned around, she realized that the two hadn¡¯t moved. Heh, you¡¯re just parasites relying on men, and apart from me, who would take care of you? Come back, my little bitches, I¡¯ll treat you well!¡± Shui Ling¡¯er bit her lip, fearful but unable to hold back her voice. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of you. We won¡¯t leave Fu Jie behind. We¡¯ll fight alongside her!¡± Wei Xinyi trembled as she said, ¡°Fu Jie gave us back our dignity, taught us to live like human beings. Even if it¡¯s death, I want to die with Fu Jie.¡± Ye Chun looked at Fu Shinan with a sneer. ¡°Tsk tsk, I heard you¡¯re a doctor. Why do you seem more like a pyramid scheme promoter? In just one night, you brainwashed two people. Impressive!¡± Fu Shinan gripped the gun tightly in her hand, feeling a warmth in her heart. Despite their fear, the two had chosen to stay, which moved andforted her. It seemed they were really finding their strength. Now, she needed to focus on her own task. She slowly hooked her finger around the trigger. Suddenly, Cao Yong¡¯s face changed. He foresaw the image of Ye Chun being shot by Fu Shinan. He immediately shouted, ¡°Ye Chun, get down!¡± Ye Chun had tested Cao Yong¡¯s ability before, so she quickly crouched down without hesitation. At the same time, Fu Shinan pulled the trigger. The muffled gunshot rang out, hitting just behind Ye Chun. If not for Cao Yong¡¯s foresight, Ye Chun would have been shot in the head. Cao Yong shouted again, ¡°Fengzi, release your ability quickly. There are still bullets in Fu Shinan¡¯s gun!¡± Fengzi immediately waved his hands, and swirling winds appeared beneath their feet. The positions of the three began to shift rapidly. Ye Chun cursed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t her gun run out of bullets yesterday?¡± Cao Yong and Fengzi had no answers. This wasn¡¯t something Cao Yong¡¯s foresight could predict. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t bother to respond to her. She raised her gun again, but this time, she fired two empty shots into the air. Due to the wind-based ability, she couldn¡¯t aim properly, so she had to give up shooting. Ye Chun had taken cover behind an obstacle and watched as Fu Shinan emptied her gun. She immediately asked Cao Yong, who was hiding nearby, ¡°Can you still sense anything? Does Fu Shinan¡¯s gun have any bullets left? Damn it, what if she still has bullets? What do we do then?¡± Cao Yong paused for a moment and then said, ¡°There should be some left. Let me check again¡­¡± Before he could finish, a familiar and deep male voice echoed from behind. ¡°Then predict this for me, do I have any bullets left?¡± Chapter 117 - 117: The Unpredictable Ji Zan Chapter 117: The Unpredictable Ji Zan Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Cao Yong¡¯s heart sank. He knew he was done for this time. He had foreseen his own death by a gunshot, thinking it was Fu Shinan who would pull the trigger. Now, he hadpletely avoided Fu Shinan¡¯s shot, assuming her gun was also out of bullets. Who could have imagined that the person behind him would be Ji Zan? But then he felt something was off. While he couldn¡¯t predict people¡¯s faces, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to predict Ji Zan¡¯s presence behind him. His precognition usually became more urate the closer the events were in time. Yet at this very moment, there was no warning in his mind. What was going on? Could it be that Ji Zan had acquired an ability to suppress others? Ji Zan paid no attention to what Cao Yong was thinking. His grip tightened, and he coldly said, ¡°I gave you a chance, but I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d still be in An Town. You¡¯ve sealed your own fate.¡± Cao Yong panicked, ¡°Mr. Ji, please, don¡¯t act rashly. I only foresaw that Fu Shinan could reinforce buildings, which is practically a game-changing ability in this apocalypse. So, I wanted to team up with her for that reason alone. I didn¡¯t mean any harm. If you disagree, we can just forget about this¡­¡± Ji Zan, however, smirked and didn¡¯t bother listening to Cao Yong. He raised his middle finger, and with a resounding ¡®bang,¡¯ a bullet pierced through Cao Yong¡¯s forehead. ¡°Cao Yong, what¡¯s happening? Speak!¡± Ye Chun heard the gunshot and shouted, but no matter how she called out, Cao Yong wouldn¡¯t respond. Ji Zan put down the lifeless Cao Yong and slowly approached. Seeing a person with a duckbill cap emerging from the ruins, Fu Shinan nearly pulled the trigger, but upon recognizing the person as Ji Zan, she sighed in relief. Ji Zan gestured to her, then proceeded towards Ye Chun. Hearing the approaching footsteps, Ye Chun couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Damn it, Cao Yong, don¡¯te my way! Can¡¯t you understand ¡®spread out¡¯?¡­¡± But as she spoke, she felt a chill at her neck, and when she turned, she saw the muzzle of a gun. She understood it wasn¡¯t Cao Yong. Now, Fu Shinan and her group also came out. She smiled at Ji Zan. ¡°Thanks for your help. ¡± Ji Zan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do we still need to be so polite?¡± Fu Shinan replied calmly, ¡°Yes, we do. And how did you know where I was? There shouldn¡¯t be any gps trackers at this time, right?¡± She suddenly remembered a previous incident where Ji Zan had shown up unexpectedly. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence twice, could it? Ji Zan shook his head, looking serious. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I can sense your danger and then pinpoint your location. I follow that sense, and it always leads me to you. It may sound strange, but maybe that¡¯s just how my ability works.¡± Fu Shinan chuckled sarcastically. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone¡¯s ability would allow them to sense a person¡¯s presence. She decided not to press the matter further and turned to walk towards the other side of the ruins, only to find that the wind-based ability user had already fled. Ji Zan watched her and asked, ¡°What do you n to do with this woman?¡± Fu Shinan turned to look at Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi. ¡°What do you want to Seeing Ye Chun subdued by Ji Zan, trembling with fear and unable to move, Wei Xinyi felt a rush of excitement. Her hands were trembling uncontrobly. She looked at Fu Shinan and asked, ¡°Sis, can I find a chain and tie her up too?¡± Fu Shinan was somewhat surprised but nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Ji Zan said, ¡°I have a chain in my car. I¡¯ll fetch it, you keep an eye on them.¡± With that, he holstered his gun. Ye Chun, seeing her chance, tried to make a run for it. She didn¡¯t take Fu Shinan and her group seriously at all, except for Ji Zan. Even though Fu Shinan had a gun, she had her own ability, and she believed that with her agility, she could escape. That¡¯s why she dared to run. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t expect Ye Chun to actually attempt to escape. She fired two shots, but to her surprise, Ye Chun¡¯s evasive maneuvers were quite skillful, and both shots missed. However, a third shot rang out, and Ye Chun fell to the ground, her leg wounded and bleeding. Seeing the smoking gun in Ji Zan¡¯s hand, Fu Shinan gave him a thumbs-up. She couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that Ji Zan was no ordinary CEO. She couldn¡¯t believe that a typical executive, sitting in an office, could have such precise marksmanship. Shui Ling¡¯er had been watching from the side. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she rushed forward with the stick in her hand and struck Ye Chun. Wei Xinyi followed suit. Ye Chun was driven to madness. How could these two people, whom she hadpletely disregarded, dare to attack her? She went berserk, grabbed Shui Ling¡¯er¡¯s leg, and attempted to bite her.. Chapter 118 - 118: The Tornado Is Here Chapter 118: The Tornado Is Here Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan acted swiftly, kicking Ye Chun away. ¡°Dare to resist again, and I¡¯ll put a bullet through you.¡± Ye Chun smirked, ¡°Go ahead and shoot! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you, you little bitch?¡± Fu Shinan was somewhat impressed by her audacity. Even in this situation, Ye Chun remained so arrogant. Ji Zan had found an iron chain in the car and handed it to Wei Xinyi. However, Wei Xinyi fell silent and suddenly knelt down, crying, ¡°Forget it, Fu Sis. I¡¯m a human, and I can¡¯t do what Ye Chun did¡­¡± She had originally wanted Ye Chun to experience what she had gone through, but when it came down to it, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Shui Ling¡¯er also stopped and reconsidered. They were originally just ordinary girls, a bit timid and passive. Changing their personalities so suddenly was difficult. Seeing Ye Chun covered in blood, they couldn¡¯t bear it. Fu Shinan furrowed her brow. Was she just going to forgive her? Even if they were treated differently, there had to be some consequences, right? Wei Xinyi grabbed Fu Shinan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Fu Sis, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother with this person.¡± But Fu Shinan thought about how Ye Chun had deceived them into the storage warehouse, putting their lives at risk. Ye Chun had shown no remorse, and if given the chance, she wouldn¡¯t spare them either. Just as she was hesitating, Ji Zan signaled her with his eyes. She understood that Ji Zan intended to deal with Ye Chun. Seeing this, Fu Shinan wasn¡¯t concerned about the troublemaker anymore. She led Wei Xinyi away, leaving the scene. After the three of them had left, Ji Zan crouched down and looked at Ye Chun. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Ye Chun, hurting all over from the beating, managed to lift her head and wore a self-assured smile. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to live? I have healing abilities, and you can¡¯t bear to kill me.¡± Ji Zan coldly chuckled, ¡°You nearly got us killed. Do you think I care about that? Keeping you is like keeping a venomous snake ready to strike at any moment!¡± Ye Chun¡¯s eyes darted provocatively. ¡°But, no matter how wicked I am, I¡¯m still a woman. When ites to skills in bed, I¡¯m definitely better than Fu Shinan. Don¡¯t you want to give it a try? It¡¯s very satisfying¡­¡± Ji Zan suddenlyughed, but his smile was icy. ¡°There¡¯s something I do want to try¡­ I want to see if, by killing you, I can obtain your ability!¡± With those words, he snapped her neck with a crisp sound and stood up slowly. He cast a cold nce at Ye Chun¡¯s lifeless body, then turned and walked away. If he had been on the ind, anyone daring to y tricks on him would have died countless times. How could she have deluded herself into thinking she could survive? She was delusional. However, looking at certain things, he had to be thankful to Ye Chun. If it weren¡¯t for her identally killing the Zombie King, he might not have discovered this remarkable ability. As he was about to get into the car, he saw Ye Chun and Cao Yong¡¯s bodies standing up¡ªor rather, they were being lifted up involuntarily. He was puzzled for a moment and noticed a dark cylinder in the distance. He took out binocrs and saw a horrifying sight¡ªan enormous tornado approaching with smaller ones nearby. Even these smaller tornadoes were strong enough to lift corpses, indicating their immense power! He immediately drove towards Fu Shinan¡¯s underground shelter. Hearing the knocking at the door, Fu Shinan stepped outside, but she hadn¡¯t expected the wind to be so strong that it nearly knocked her over. Immediately, she spotted the massive ck tornado that covered the sky, sending shivers down her spine. With winds this powerful, everything would likely be destroyed. She quickly said, ¡°Go back and inform them. I¡¯ve reinforced the storage shelter, and its defense capability is now at 150 percent. It should be able to withstand this¡­¡± However, Ji Zan grabbed Fu Shinan¡¯s wrist firmly. ¡°Come with me. In this situation, it¡¯s safer for everyone to stay together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Fu Shinan tried to pull her hand back, but Ji Zan dragged her into the car. Fu Shinan was pulled along by Ji Zan, but her ankle tripped on the car¡¯s door sill, causing her tond on top of Ji Zan. It was another awkward situation. She hurriedly stood up and was about to exit the car when she felt a tight grip around her waist, once again, by Ji Zan. ¡°Listen to me!¡± Ji Zan pressed Fu Shinan into the passenger seat and quickly fastened her seatbelt. At this moment, Shui Linger and Wei Xinyi also came out and asked anxiously, ¡°Fu Sister, what¡¯s happening?¡± Ji Zan replied sternly, ¡°A tornado ising soon. Get in the car quickly.¡± Although they didn¡¯t fully understand, they saw that Fu Shinan was already in the car, albeit in an awkward position, so they quickly got into the vehicle. On their way back, they encountered Fu Shinan¡¯s usual white car.. Chapter 119 - 119: 119 Gone Chapter 119: Gone Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Ji Zan got out of the car, MO Cheng and Man Yu naturally saw Fu Shinan sitting in the car. The two of them were pleasantly surprised.¡±Sister Fu, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Fu Shinan, are you crazy? Why are you running around sote at night? I was just about to look for you.¡± It was obvious that this was Man Yu¡¯s angry roar. Fu Shinan shouted anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it now. The tornado ising. Let¡¯s go.¡± Man Yu turned around and looked at her. She was also anxious and pped MO Cheng hard. ¡°Quick, drive. The tornado ising.¡± MO Cheng was also sweating. He stepped on the elerator and rushed to the storage warehouse. The two cars stopped one after the other. Although Fu Shinan didn¡¯t want to be bothered by Bai Lianhua, she had no choice but to bring Shui Ling ¡®er and Wei Xinyi in. Seeing Fu Shinan return, Sun Han and Xia Dong were so happy that they said, ¡°Sister Fu.¡± Even Da Fei, who didn¡¯t speak much, smiled at Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan had mixed feelings when she saw these familiar faces. At this moment, MO Cheng ran in and hurriedly pulled the big iron door open.¡±Quickly close the door, the tornado ising! Damn it, it seems like the wind has turned into a spirit. It¡¯s so big and ck¡­¡± However, before he could close the door, he flew up.¡±Help me¡­¡± Xia Dong was also stunned. He quickly reached out to grab MO Cheng. Ji Zan had already jumped up and grabbed MO Cheng¡¯s foot. At that moment, MO Cheng felt a powerful force pulling him back to the ground. Otherwise, he might have already flown up. Ji Zan shouted at everyone,¡±Get in quickly!¡±¡± However, just as everyone moved, the wind of the tornado blew in. The huge force tore off the iron door that was not closed. Fu Shinan was the furthest away from the rice bag that was blown up. She knew that she couldn¡¯t run in when she saw the rice bag at the door being blown up. She quickly hugged the door frame, but how could her little strength be a match for the tornado? ¡°Sister Fu!¡± Shui Ling ¡®er and Wei Xinyi screamed as they desperately reached out their hands towards Fu Shinan, but they were too far away. Ji Zan kicked the door shut and shouted at everyone,¡±Find a corner and stay there. Don¡¯te out. ¡°After saying that, he jumped up again and grabbed Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan had already flown high into the sky. Ji Zan¡¯s feet were off the ground, and he couldn¡¯t pull her back. He could only hug Fu Shinan¡¯s waist tightly. The two of them followed this awkward position and were pulled out by the tornado. ¡°Brother Ji!¡± ¡°Sister Fu!¡± Everyone could not do anything. They could only watch as the two of them were blown away¡­ At this moment, Fu Shinan and Ji Zan werepletely swept into the windyer. The huge airflow kept tearing at their bodies. Their clothes were also torn by the powerful wind des, and there were many scratches on their bodies. Just like that, the two of them hugged each other almost naked. At this moment, even though it was a matter of life and death, Fu Shinan still felt awkward. However, their mouths and noses were filled with air. They could not breathe or open their mouths. Their chests were even more ufortable. If this continued, even if they did not fall to their deaths, they would be killed by the wind. Fu Shinan knew very well that at times like this, she needed to stay calm. Being able to live again was already a blessing from the heavens. She did not want to die here. However, very quickly, she felt that the pain in her body seemed to have lessened. She did not know if it was because her mentality had changed or something else! She struggled to open her eyes and saw that the wounds on her body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. What kind of fantasy situation was this? However, before she could think, the airflow reduced. The two of them suddenly lost their bnce and fell straight down! At this moment, her heart turned cold. She might as well be flying in the sky. If she fell down like this and hit a brick ornded on her head first, the scene would be too ¡± beautiful ¡°. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine it¡­ However, at this moment, Ji Zan, who had not moved, suddenly raised his head and grabbed Fu Shinan¡¯s waist. He took a deep breath and began to climb up from her waist! Fu Shinan frowned when she felt the force on her waist. She felt like Ji Zan was going to strangle her. Ji Zan had already used this force to reach her shoulders. He hugged her with both hands, turned around, and smashed her onto the ground. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Fu Shinan shouted. Was Ji Zan trying to help her block the pressure from the ground? Did he think he had copper skin and iron bones? If this continued, even if she didn¡¯t die, his head would explode! However, before he could finish his sentence, the two of them fell heavily to the ground. Even though Fu Shinan was prepared, she still tasted blood in her throat. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Ji Zan was the same. He was lifeless. No, it could not be said that he waspletely the same.. He spat out even more blood¡­ Chapter 120 - 120: An Embarrassed Gaze Chapter 120: An Embarrassed Gaze Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan and Ji Zan were unaware that at this moment, the sky had taken on an even more peculiar hue. Half of it was a fiery crimson, while the other half was as dark as ink. In the middle of these two colors, a massive whirlwind had formed, continuously extending towards the horizon. As time passed, the blood-red hue gradually faded, and the tornado moved farther away, finally allowing the sun to set. But just before thest shroud of darkness nketed thend, Ji Zan finally wearily opened his eyes. He had gambled on epting the superhuman physique from the Zombie King, and it seemed like he had made the right bet. At least he hadn¡¯t died, even though his body had endured a powerful impact, causing him to ck out for quite some time. He swallowed the taste of blood in his mouth and attempted to sit up, but he felt a sharp pain in both his arms. The blood he had just swallowed with great effort came back up, and he couldn¡¯t help but vomit more. He thought to himself that if he kept this up, he might turn into a human blood-spewing machine. After taking a short breath, he ced his hands on his bleeding arms, and a faint green light slowly emanated, gradually restoring his arms to their original state. Once the pain subsided, Ji Zan finally had the strength to check on Fu Shinan¡¯s condition. However, he was in for a shock as soon as he looked. Fu Shinan, at this moment, had one hand resting on her head, and the other hand on her chest, looking serene. In her unconscious state, her entire demeanor had softened considerably. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t a leisurely pose; she was in a deep slumber. Coupled with her torn clothing that barely covered her body, it had quite an impact on Ji Zan. He never expected that the tall and slender Fu Shinan would have such a well-endowed figure. Cough, cough, her exquisite figure and fair skin¡­ Ji Zan turned his face away, slowly getting up from the rubble. He found arge bag amidst the debris, tore it open from the middle, and wrapped it around his waist, leaving the rest for Fu Shinan. It was unfortunate, but they were in such a dire situation that they had to share even a bag. He then used his healing ability to tend to Fu Shinan¡¯s injuries. Now that he had a moment, he finally had the chance to observe their surroundings. Based on his memories of An Town, it was highly likely that they weren¡¯t in An Town anymore. However, without any recognizablendmarks or buildings, he couldn¡¯t determine their location. For now, they needed to find a ce to rest before considering their next steps. Over ten minutester, Ji Zan finally found a metal box that resembled a mobile food cart, justrge enough for both of them to fit in. It was also at this moment that Fu Shinan woke up. Gasping for breath, her voice weak, she asked, ¡°We¡¯re still alive¡­ that¡¯s good. Where are we?¡± Ji Zan cleared his throat and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely not An Town.¡± Fu Shinan struggled to sit up and realized that aside from a piece of torn stic bag, there was nothing to cover herself with. She felt a moment of embarrassment but understood that this was a unique situation. She wrapped herself in the bag and then cleared her throat, trying to appearposed. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until morning to figure out where we are, and then we can n how to leave. ¡± Ji Zan nodded but quickly realized that tomorrow, he and Fu Shinan might have to wander around wrapped in tattered bags. A wave of embarrassment washed over him. However, leaving this ce might not be easy. ¡°How are you?¡± Fu Shinan asked again. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Seeing Fu Shinan so calm and recovering so quickly, Ji Zan felt a little awkward. He couldn¡¯t help but cower in a corner. After all, he only had a broken bag on his lower body. Fortunately, the light in the metal room was dim, so he hoped that Fu Shinan did not see it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you hungry?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Fu Shinan felt as if her internal organs had been dislocated. Her entire body was in pain. How could she still know how to feel hungry? After that, the two fell silent again. In the narrow space, there was only the sound of their breathing. Sometimes, they could even feel the heat of their breaths on each other. Fu Shinan felt so embarrassed that she wanted to scratch her feet again when she thought of how naked they were. As time passed, neither of them spoke. After an unknown period of time, Ji Zan¡¯s snoring could be heard. Fu Shinan finally heaved a sigh of relief. It didn¡¯t seem so awkward after one party fell asleep. I n the darkness, she cautiously touched her own body because she knew she had been injured. However, as she felt around, her skin still felt smooth. Could it be that the pain she experienced in the tornado was all in her imagination? But now she couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it. Even if there were no visible injuries, her body was exhausted. In a daze, she seemed to have a dream. She saw her benefactor and anxiously rushed to catch up with him, wanting to get a clear look at his face. However, the moment he turned around, his face had already transformed into that of a zombie¡­. Chapter 121 - 121: Encountering a Madman Again Chapter 121: Encountering a Madman Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion By now, the day had already dawned. Fu Shinan was catching her breath, never expecting to dream of her benefactor at this moment. She hoped he was still safe and sound, and definitely not turned into a zombie as in her dream. Following the light from outside, Fu Shinan finally got a clear look at Ji Zan¡¯s attire. He resembled an African tribesman¡­ Ji Zan pushed open the metal door to check the situation outside. However, he quickly retreated. The sunlight outside were still quite intense, and being exposed to them was no different from being naked. His skin immediately felt the burning sensation. When he turned around, he saw Fu Shinan sitting on the ground, looking at him with a strange expression. In that moment, Ji Zan wished he could find a hole to hide in. However, even in this situation, he managed to maintain an expression as if nothing had happened. His cold and resolute face showed no signs of cracking. ¡°Are you awake?¡± he asked. Fu Shinan, feeling embarrassed, touched her nose and responded, ¡°Are you nning to go outside?¡± ¡°To find some supplies,¡± Ji Zan replied, pushing open the broken door once more. Despite the awkwardness, staying inside like this was not an option. Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment before making a decision! She took off the stic bag on her body. ¡°My bag is big enough. You can wear it first. ¡°As she spoke, she curled up her body and leaned back. ChatGPT ¡°You better cover up with this,¡± Ji Zan immediately refused, without a second thought. Even though having these two pieces wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference to him, he didn¡¯t want Fu Shinan to be exposed. That would be too awkward. Fu Shinan casually tossed the stic bag aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for now and wait for you. You can use these to shield yourself, which will reduce the exposure to UV rays.¡± Ji Zan felt a bit uneasy looking at the colorful fabric but understood that not covering himself would mean risking his skin, even with his healing abilities. He reluctantly epted, ¡°Alright, you stay here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, even though it was clear she couldn¡¯t go out with the intense UV radiation and nothing to wear. After a while, the sun grew hotter, and inside the metal container, Fu Shinan found it increasingly difficult to breathe. Unable to bear it any longer, she kicked open the door, and to her surprise, she saw Ji Zan approaching from a distance, draped in a huge piece of ck floral-patterned cloth. Ji Zan had one piece of the fabric wrapped around his head and face, another tied around his waist, and the rest draped over his body. Judging by the color and thickness, it seemed to be a curtain. His hands were filled with instant noodles, and he looked ratherical. ¡°You must be anxious from waiting.¡± Ji Zan walked into the iron house. Although he was wrapped tightly, it was still very hot. Moreover, his body was still naked underneath, so he could not walk too fast. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw his expression. At this moment, she realized that it had been a long time since shestughed like this. It seemed that ever since her mother passed away, nothing happy had happened. Ji Zan¡¯s expression soured; he was beingughed at. He tossed the remaining piece of fabric over Fu Shinan¡¯s head and turned to leave. However, once outside, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Their current state was indeedical, but he clenched his teeth and maintained hisposure. Regardless of the situation, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his dignity. ¡°Doneughing?¡± Ji Zan waited outside until there was no moreughtering from inside before re-entering. Fu Shinan rubbed her aching cheeks and lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it¡­¡± ¡°I searched around, but there¡¯s no water. Let¡¯s eat these dry noodles,¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t want to dwell on theughter. He tore open the instant noodle packet and started eating. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t dare to look at him any longer; otherwise, she would burst intoughter again. She took out a noodle cake and began chewing. After finishing the food, the long-lost feeling of satiety brought some calmness to her mood. ¡± We have to find a set of normal clothes to wear immediately,¡± Ji Zan said again.¡± And transportation. This ce is too far from An Town.¡± Fu Shinan also tidied herself up.¡± Yes, it¡¯s too hot here. We have to find a ce to rest before dark.¡± Otherwise, this iron sheet will suffocate us to death.¡± The two of them tidied themselves up and left the iron house. However, they had only taken a few steps when they heard someone shout, ¡°Mother Earth, Lingqu Mountain, thest hope of mankind!¡± When the two of them heard this familiar voice, they immediately looked in the direction of the voice. It was really the crazy man he had seen in An Townst time. He ran out of the ruins and disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if he had not seen them at all.. Chapter 122 - 122: A Faint Hope Chapter 122: A Faint Hope Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but look at Ji Zan, pondering as she asked, ¡°Why does he keep mentioning Lingqu Mountain? And how did this person travel from An Town to here? It couldn¡¯t possibly be due to the tornado, right? Or has he been here for a while? Does that imply that this ce isn¡¯t far from An Town? Otherwise, how did he get here? This man¡¯s mental state is clearly abnormal, and he doesn¡¯t even have a car.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ji Zan shrugged, but his peculiar attire made him look less dashing and somewhatical. Fu Shinan found it strange how a serious question could suddenly turn into something so theatrical. She forcefully bit her lip, then finally asked, ¡°Last time, you mentioned that Lingqu Mountain wasn¡¯t on any maps. If we were to go there, could you find it?¡± She could sense that Ji Zan knew something about that ce. ¡°Do you want to go there?¡± Ji Zan looked at her. Fu Shinan nced at the ruined surroundings and spoke with a slightly somber tone, ¡°With tornadoes and who knows what other natural disasters lurking, maybe Lingqu Mountain is ourst hope. How can we know unless we try? What do you think?¡± Ji Zan furrowed his brow, and the eerie vision he had seen earlier reappeared in his mind¡ªpresumably, the premonition that Cao Yong had mentioned. In the vision, several people were walking along a windy and sandy path. So, did they truly end up at Lingqu Mountain? But what was it like there? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Shinan tilted her head, sensing Ji Zan¡¯s resistance since the mention of Lingqu Mountain. Ji Zan contemted for a moment and replied, ¡°That ce¡­ might not be what you¡¯re imagining. It may not offer any hope.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s it really like then? If it¡¯s a mountain, there should be water, right? At the very least, it can¡¯t be worse than here, can it?¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Ji Zan seemed reluctant to answer, and after a brief silence, he shook his head and said, ¡°If you¡¯re determined to go, I can take you there¡­¡± He understood that at the moment, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other ce to go, and perhaps there was some hope there. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s hurry back to An Town! If we run out of supplies, we can head to Lingqu Mountain immediately. Having some hope is better than having none,¡± Fu Shinan took a few steps and added, ¡°But before that, we should find some clothes to wear. The way we look right now is¡­ quite something¡­¡± Taking a look at their messy attire, Ji Zan gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Seeing him grit his teeth like that, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but want tough again. As Ji Zan heard her chuckle, he immediately turned to look at her. Fu Shinan quickly turned her face. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, it¡¯s really hot¡­¡± Ji Zan clenched his teeth again. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It was unclear how much time had passed, but the sun didn¡¯t seem as intense, suggesting it might be afternoon. Fortunately, Ji Zan was lucky and found a pair of work pants with abel and a somewhat fitting hoodie. Although they were quite dirty, shaking off the dust made them wearable, which was still better than wrapping themselves in rags. However, Fu Shinan wasn¡¯t as fortunate; she didn¡¯t find anything to wear. Now, if she wanted clothes, she¡¯d have to go back to An Town. She still had a few sets of clothes in her small car, assuming her car was still there. But the problem was, they had been walking for so long, and they still had no idea where they were or how far they were from An Town. They didn¡¯t even know the right direction. How could they get there? Even if they knew the way, they had no car, and looking around, even the barely intact cars were out of fuel. ¡°This situation doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡± Fu Shinan found a rock to sit on, feeling a bit hopeless. Ji Zan¡¯s expression was also very solemn as he looked at Fu Shinan¡¯s visibly parched lips. He realized that they hadn¡¯t had any water for a day and a night, and if they continued like this, they would soon be dehydrated. ¡°Rest here for a bit. I¡¯ll check again.¡± ¡°No, we need to conserve our energy; there¡¯s not much food left,¡± Fu Shinan sighed in relief but then added, ¡°We¡¯ve explored half the city, and there¡¯s nothing to be found. It seems like everything¡¯s been destroyed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a way out; we just have to find it,¡± Ji Zan looked into the distance, still filled with confidence. At this point, if he became disheartened, they would have no chance of survival. Fu Shinan, seeing his determination, couldn¡¯t help but admire him. His physical resilience was truly impressive, and his mindset was unwavering. He seemed even moreposed than she, a surgeon. ¡°You stay here¡­¡± Ji Zan had just finished speaking when he noticed some movement in the rubble. It was a zombie! Then, another pile of garbage also moved¡­. Chapter 123 - 123: A New Zombie Tide Arrives Chapter 123: A New Zombie Tide Arrives Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan watched as more and more zombies emerged and quickly reached out to grab Fu Shinan. ¡°Run fast.¡± Startled, Fu Shinan reflexively clung to Ji Zan¡¯s clothes and shouted, ¡°Put me down, I can run on my own.¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t answer, and there was no time to answer. He held onto Fu Shinan and nced around before sprinting north, where they hadn¡¯t searched yet. Because Fu Shinan had no pants and was just wrapped up, letting her run on her own would probably not outpace the zombies. Fu Shinan looked back and couldn¡¯t help but break into a sweat. Why were there suddenly so many zombies? The most important thing was that their running speed had be simr to ordinary humans. ¡°There are too many zombies, let¡¯s go back to the previous metal shack. I have strengthened it, so it should hold.¡± Ji Zan hesitated for a moment, looked around, and indeed found no other hiding ces. He had no choice but to run back to the metal shack they had been in before. As they sprinted all the way, they finally reached the metal shack, and Ji Zan had just locked the door when the zombies caught up. The sound of zombies scratching the metal sheets outside sent shivers down Fu Shinan¡¯s spine. She took a deep breath and immediately reinforced the metal shack. Fortunately, it was not arge space, and with her and Ji Zan close together, the level of reinforcement rapidly increased. In no time, their defense was strengthened to 150 percent. But before Fu Shinan could catch her breath, she heard a notification sound from the system, indicating that their defense was gradually decreasing. It seemed that even the metal shack couldn¡¯t hold up. She nced up at Ji Zan and saw his furrowed brows. It was still daytime, and at night, there would be even more zombies. Staying here, even if they weren¡¯t bitten by zombies, the sound of scratching on the metal sheets would drive them crazy. Who could endure that? After a while, Ji Zan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait to die.¡± He got up and kicked the door open. ¡°Wait!¡± Fu Shinan wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Ji Zan rushed out, and immediately, there was a series of dull thuds outside the door. For some reason, Fu Shinan remembered the night she had moved to the basement and heard the same sound. Could it really be Ji Zan? Just then, Ji Zan shouted, ¡°Fu Shinan,e out quickly.¡± Fu Shinan quickly got up and saw the floor covered with zombies, with Ji Zan finishing off thest one, punching it in the back of the neck. The zombies that night had also died like this, so it really was him! Ji Zan didn¡¯t notice Fu Shinan¡¯s expression and quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first!¡± Fu Shinan was pulled by Ji Zan, but after running a few steps, she almost fell to the ground. Her legs were wrapped in a piece of cloth, and she couldn¡¯t take big strides. She was so angry that she wanted to smash a wall. She shouted, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She shook off Ji Zan¡¯s hand and swiftly tore arge slit in the fabric. Ji Zan saw this and looked at Fu Shinan with a touch of admiration in his eyes. As they continued on their way, they encountered several more zombies, all of which Ji Zan dealt with. Seeing more and more zombies on their way, some of which seemed to have suddenly appeared, Fu Shinan furrowed her brow again. Why hadn¡¯t they encountered any zombies yesterday? Even at night, there had been no sound. What was going on today? Could it be that even zombies had their own rules of activity? Did they also rest? Suddenly, Fu Shinan heard a very piercing howl. The zombies behind them also hesitated for a moment, all looking in one direction. Thinking back to the several times she had encountered zombie waves at the base, Ji Zan realized something and his face changed dramatically. ¡°This is not good; there¡¯s a leading zombie calling for itspanions! We need to find arger cover quickly. Come on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Without giving Fu Shinan a chance to object, he grabbed her arm and hoisted her onto his back. Wearing only a thin piece of cloth, Fu Shinan felt embarrassed as she carefully picked her way forward. But she also knew that now wasn¡¯t the time to be self-conscious. If she made one wrong move, her life would be in danger. Thinking back to the night when Ji Zan was drugged and she had participated in blocking the zombie wave, she had witnessed the existence of leading zombies. No wonder there had been no activityst night; they had all been gathered by the zombie king. Today, with a sudden zombie outbreak, there was no way they could stop it with just the two of them. Ignoring the physical contact between them, Fu Shinan scanned the area for potential cover. With such arge-scale zombie presence, it seemed like they were really far from An Town. Ji Zan continued running northward since they had juste from the direction they had visited before. All the ces they had been to had already been checked and offered no hiding spots. Amidst the vast ruins, Fu Shinan kept searching and suddenly spotted a building that was significantly taller than the others. It stood defiantly against the onught of the tornado, a testament to its resilience. She immediately called out, ¡°Ji Zan, over there!¡± Following Fu Shinan¡¯s pointed direction, Ji Zan also spotted the building. Without hesitation, he sprinted towards it.. Chapter 124 - 124: The Vicious Dog That Was Being Protector Chapter 124: The Vicious Dog That Was Being Protector Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan ran to the front and finally saw the building clearly. It was a damaged second floor, but many ces were not damaged. Seeing this, his voice was filled with joy.¡±From the looks of it, this should also be a storage warehouse. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little smaller than the one in An Town.¡± However, before the two of them could get close, they heard a fierce bark. They saw a golden retriever the size of an eight or nine-year-old child baring its sharp teeth and barking at the two of them. Its intention was obvious. It was chasing away the two strangers. Seeing the breed and fur of the golden retriever, Fu Shinan immediately deduced,¡±¡±There must be its owner inside. This is a domestic pet dog.¡± Stop barking¡­¡± Fu Shinan was surprised. She thought that Ji Zan would subdue the golden retriever directly, so she anxiously said that it had an owner. She did not expect him to say this. However, the golden retriever did not understand. Seeing that they had not left, he took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± It was extremely vicious. Seeing that it had be even more ferocious, Ji Zan immediately took a few steps back, and his expression became even more nervous. Fu Shinan tilted her head and nced at him. Ji Zan¡­He¡¯s actually afraid of dogs? Just as she was feeling suspicious, she took a closer look and saw that the hairs on Ji Zan¡¯s neck were standing up. It was hard to imagine that Ji Zan, who was not afraid of zombies or evil people, would be afraid of a furry dog. At this moment, the golden retriever bared its teeth and roared again. Ji Zan retreated again. Fu Shinan was speechless. Who would believe it? She immediately jumped down from his body and patted Ji Zan, signaling for her to take over. Then, she bent down and said,¡±Good dog, we¡¯re not bad people. Is your master inside?¡± Although the golden retriever barked at Fu Shinan again, its expression was obviously much gentler. However, it still refused to retreat and did not let the two of them in. Fu Shinan looked inside and then at the golden retriever. He found that its hind leg seemed to be injured and hung in the air. It looked like it was broken. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± she asked. Can you let me see your legs?¡± The golden retriever let out another ¡®woof¡¯ and then started whimpering, looking extremely pitiful. Fu Shinan took a few steps forward, wanting to reach out and pat the golden retriever¡¯s head. Ji Zan was startled and quickly pulled Fu Shinan back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s injured, and it might have been bitten by a zombie.¡± The golden retriever was startled by Ji Zan¡¯s actions and immediately barked aggressively. Fu Shinan tried to calm it down, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. The way it¡¯s acting doesn¡¯t seem like a zombie bite. It has consciousness.¡± At this moment, they heard a painful moan from inside the building. There was indeed someone inside. Upon hearing the sound, the golden retriever immediately turned and ran towards the building. Fu Shinan followed suit. Ji Zan had no choice but to follow them, locking the iron gate of the building behind him. This way, even if the zombies caught up, they could dy them for a while. Once inside, it was as dim as the storage warehouse in An Town, but some areas weren¡¯tpletely sealed, allowing a faint glimmer of light to filter through. Fu Shinan adjusted to the light and finally saw the man lying on the ground inside. The man appeared to be around fifty years old, covered in bloodstains, and as she got closer, she could even smell the stench of decay. She nced around and indeed found a decaying corpse nearby. From the back, it looked like a woman, and judging by the posture, her neck had been twisted. The man was still conscious, breathing heavily with great effort. Upon hearing footsteps, he slowly opened his eyes. His pupils contracted instantly upon seeing Fu Shinan and Ji Zan. Shivering, he pointed at them and said, ¡°Are you humans? I didn¡¯t expect to find humans in Hai Town¡­¡± Ji Zan heard this and furrowed his brow. Hai Town was at least a hundred kilometers away from An Town, so how on earth did they get blown this far by the tornado? For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to be amazed by their luck or terrified by the power of the tornado. Fu Shinan shared the same thoughts and was surprised. She immediately asked, ¡°Where are you injured? I¡¯m a doctor, let me take a look.¡± The man smiled bitterly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve lost both my legs¡­ I don¡¯t cherish my life anymore. If it weren¡¯t for fear of leaving this dog all alone, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered living. I killed my wife with my own hands¡­ These days, Fu Gui has been finding food for me. It¡¯s been a struggle to survive. Now that I¡¯ve seen living people, take it with you. It¡¯s very obedient..¡± Chapter 125 - 125: I Will Follow You From Now On Chapter 125: I Will Follow You From Now On Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan only now noticed the man¡¯s lower half¡ªthere were no legs left, his entire lower body was gone. Without any medication, surviving until now was a testament to incredible willpower. Although she was a doctor who had seen various injuries, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness at this moment. She started, ¡°You¡­¡± The man had spoken too much earlier and immediately spat out a mouthful of dark blood. It had been too long since he had spoken this much. Even if he hadn¡¯t encountered people today, his body was already at its limit. His organs were likely beginning to decay. Ji Zan immediately intervened, ¡°Don¡¯t speak for now, I can help you.¡± However, as Ji Zan reached out, Fu Gui rushed forward, shielding his owner in front of him, baring its sharp teeth aggressively. It was ferocious, absolutely unwilling to let anyone harm its master. The man tried his best tofort the golden retriever.¡±Fu Gui, be good. They are good people¡­¡± The golden retriever immediatelyid its head on its owner¡¯s hand and began to whine. Perhaps it also knew that its master did not have much time left¡­ The man¡¯s lips twitched and he forced a smile. ¡°Fu Gui is really very obedient. It¡¯s not fierce at all. It¡¯s just too afraid of loneliness¡­ My wife and I had a child, but he died of illness. At that time, we happened to encounter Fu Gui. Fu Gui was very warm andforted our hearts.ntil the disaster struck, we relied on Fu Gui to find this storage warehouse. But then, my wife was bitten by zombies on the way¡­ And then there was an earthquake, and I lost my legs¡­ I couldn¡¯t take care of my wife anymore, so I had to break her neck with my own hands¡­¡± At this point, his tears fell again. ¡°We have been together as husband and wife for more than thirty years. I never dreamed that one day, I would kill her with my own hands!¡± He wiped his tears and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want Fu Gui to see this cruel scene, so I let it go out to look for food. However, it was injured by someone. That person was extremely hungry and wanted to eat Fu Gui, so he chased it all the way here. Seeing that there was someone who wanted to kill me, Fu Gui became ruthless and bit that person away. After that, I met you guys.¡± As he spoke, he raised his head and looked at the two of them solemnly.¡±Although we don¡¯t know each other, I can feel that you won¡¯t hurt Fu Gui. In the future¡­l¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Fugui seemed to have understood something. He hugged his master desperately and whimpered. Large tears fell from his eyes. Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. All living beings had spirits, and sometimes, pets were even more precious than humans. At this moment, she understood that this man wouldn¡¯t make it, and his dying wish was for the well-being of Fu Gui. So, she nodded solemnly, promising, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will always take care of Fu Gui. As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t let it go hungry.¡± The man finally smiled and, after patting Fu Gui, said, ¡°Good child, she will be your new owner from now on. Be obedient!¡± With that, he swiftly pulled out a knife and slit his own throat. At this moment, he was finally free, free from the pain. He gazed in the direction of his wife; they would soon be reunited. Fu Gui let out a mournful howl and then jumped in front of Fu Shinan, extending its paw, imploring her repeatedly. Seeing this, Fu Shinan¡¯s heart ached even more, and she couldn¡¯t help but choke up. She said, ¡°Fu Gui, be a good boy. Your male owner hasn¡¯t died; he¡¯s just gone to another world to reunite with your female owner. You don¡¯t want them to be separated, right?¡± Fu Gui seemed to understand and turned to embrace its male owner, sobbing. Ji Zan stood not far away and cleared his throat, his voice low, ¡°You take the golden retriever away first. I¡¯ll bury them both.¡± As soon as he said that, a roar from outside could be heard. ¡°The zombies areing. I¡¯ll reinforce the building first,¡± Fu Shinan said, wasting no time and quickly using the system to strengthen it. Although the building was continuously reinforced, the zombie attacks were relentless. It was clear that the scent of blood inside had attracted these zombies, which had allowed them to persist. If the zombies continued to gather and their numbers grew, her stamina would not be able to keep up. Thinking about this, she began to feel anxious. After all, this storage warehouse was much lower inparison to the one in An Town, making it easy for the zombies to climb in from above. When that happened, they would face pressure from all directions. Just then, a long and piercing scream came from outside. Ji Zan crouched near the door, observing, and his face turned grim. ¡°There¡¯s really a Zombie King leading them!¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Fu Shinan felt her scalp tingle. If there was a Zombie King leading them, it would be extremely difficult to withstand with just the two of them.. Chapter 126 - 126: Mental Control Has Been Upgraded Chapter 126: Mental Control Has Been Upgraded Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan was silent. He decided to deal with the man¡¯s body first. Otherwise, the smell of blood would attract zombies. He looked at Fu Gui and stopped in his tracks. Fu Shinan saw this and pulled Fu Gui to the side.¡±Be good, let¡¯se over here first¡­ Fu Gui did not seem to like Ji Zan either. He rolled his big dog eyes and squatted beside Fu Shinan, pretending that he is invisible. Fu Shinan looked at Ji Zan, who was dealing with the corpse, and looked at Fu Gui warily. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡­ Are you afraid of dogs?¡± ¡°Why would I be afraid of dogs?¡± Ji Zan raised his head. ¡°You must be joking!¡± Fu Shinan nearly chuckled. His fear was so obvious, okay? Maybe he had been bitten by a dog when he was a child, leaving behind a traumatic memory. But she didn¡¯t have time to mock Ji Zan because the next thing she knew, she embarked on the long road of strengthening once more. Even with Ji Zan assisting, the sess rate of strengthening was high, but the number of zombies outside kept increasing, and her defense continued to drop. Up and down, she went, the whole process leaving her feeling numb. Slowly, Fu Shinan¡¯s stamina started tog behind, but this wasn¡¯t over yet. Previously, it had been a drop of ten points, but now, it suddenly dropped by a hundred points. This speed was beyond her capacity to strengthen, and it left her visibly anxious. If her defense dropped to zero, this building would break, and they would be doomed. At this critical moment, Fu Shinan was sweating profusely, and her mind suddenly rang with the system¡¯s notification. [Congrattions, host. The strengthening skill has been upgraded to 108%, and your mental ability has reached level 2! With this bold idea in mind, Fu Shinan said, ¡°Ji Zan, can you push me onto the roof?¡± Ji Zan looked at her. ¡°Are you sure? The roof already has a few zombies crawling on it.¡± Fu Shinan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. Maybe I can control the zombies, but I need to be up there, watching them.¡± Ji Zan contemted for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you confident? If it doesn¡¯t work, and there¡¯s a hole up there¡­¡± ¡°Either way, let¡¯s give it a shot. We¡¯re out of options. My defense can¡¯t keep up,¡± Fu Shinan replied. She knew this was a risky move, but it was better than waiting for death. ¡°Alright.¡± Ji Zan stood up and climbed up to the roof. He first dealt with the few isted zombies up there, snapping their necks one by one. Fu Shinan had goosebumps when she heard the crisp sound of bones breaking. Fortunately, they were teammates. If Ji Zan was her enemy, it would be too terrifying. Just as she was thinking about it, she felt a tight grip on her waist and she was lifted up by Ji Zan. ¡°Hold tight.¡± After saying that, Ji Zan brought Fu Shinan to the top of the building. Ji Zan¡¯s speed was very fast, and it was also very easy for him to climb up with a person. The veins on his arms were bulging, and every movement was like flowing water. The feeling of strength was simply bursting. Fu Shinan suddenly understood that Ye Chun and Bai Lianhua wanted Ji Zan. How should she put it? Such a powerful man was really the best of the best. Just as Fu Shinan was lost in her thoughts, the two of them had already reached the top of the building. There were still many zombies crawling towards them. Ji Zan quickly punched out and broke a few zombies ¡®heads. Fu Shinan also took this opportunity to stabilize her body. Then, he immediately looked into the distance. As expected, not far away, he saw a lone zombie howling at the sky. ¡°Ji Zan, cover me. I¡¯ll see if I can chase away the Zombie King.¡±Fu Shinan confirmed her target and closed her eyes. She tried to connect with the zombie with her mental power. In her mind, a crosshair-like symbol quickly appeared, able to move with her field of vision, and it ultimately settled on the Zombie King. Fu Shinan immediately chose to connect, and she heard a prompt indicating a sessful connection. Following this, she felt a strange sensation in her body that nearly caused her to fall, but Ji Zan was there to support her. However, she quickly discovered a new perspective¡ªthis was the Zombie King¡¯s viewpoint. She began to experiment with controlling it. It¡¯s unclear whether the Zombie King¡¯s abilities werecking or if Fu Shinan¡¯s mental control was too strong, but this time, there was a rapid response. The Zombie King let out another howl, sharp and brief, distinctly different from before. As for the other zombies still advancing, they first halted in their tracks, then slowly turned around and began to retreat.. Chapter 127 - 127: An Unbearable Past Chapter 127: An Unbearable Past Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan was overjoyed and continued to control the zombies to move further away. However, it was only about ten meters away when the system suddenly prompted, [Out of range, link disconnected.] The moment the connection was cut off, the zombie king paused and was visibly confused for a moment. This made Fu Shinan¡¯s heart skip a beat. She thought that the Zombie King wasing back, but the Zombie King left unsteadily. Ji Zan had been watching the whole process. Seeing the Zombie King leave just like that, he looked at Fu Shinan in surprise.¡±ls that your power?¡± Fu Shinan was about to speak when she felt a sharp pain in her head. Her whole body went soft and she fell backward. Fortunately, Ji Zan reacted quickly and hugged Fu Shinan, bringing her back to the ground. ¡°Woof woof woof.¡± When Fu Gui saw this, he immediately called out to Ji Zan, thinking that something had happened to his new master. Ji Zan¡¯s hair stood on end. He quickly let go of Fu Shinan and took a few steps back. After Fu Gui chased away the redundant man, it immediately sat beside Fu Shinan, as if it was protecting her. Ji Zan was speechless. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was going to hurt Fu Shinan, but seeing that the golden retriever was about to attack at any moment, he still took a few steps back. When Fu Gui saw that Ji Zan had retreated to a safe distance, it shut its mouth and nudged Fu Shinan with its big head, whimpering non-stop. Fu Shinan pressed her throbbing head with one hand and patted the furry head of Fu Gui with the other, soothingly saying, ¡°Fu Gui, be good. Big brother here is not a bad person; there¡¯s no need for this. He¡¯s very capable. He¡¯ll find you plenty of meat to eat in the future.¡± Fu Gui seemed to understand she was referring to Ji Zan. Despite the temptation of meat, it gave Ji Zan a disdainful look and rested its head on Fu Shinan¡¯sp, refraining from howling at Ji Zan. The day was still slightly bright, and they didn¡¯t know if there would be another zombie attack at night. Ji Zan asked Fu Shinan to keep an eye on Fu Gui while he prepared to dig a grave for its two masters. When the zombies attacked earlier, they only dealt with them briefly, but now they can prepare a better burial for them. It was a gesture of goodwill. Fu Gui remained silent this time, never making a sound. It simply stared as if it already knew its owners were gone. After Ji Zan buried the two bodies, Fu Gui crawled silently beside the mound. Fu Shinan gently rubbed its head with a heavy heart and told Ji Zan, ¡°Let it stay here for a while. We should check if there¡¯s any food and water.¡± Ji Zan nodded. After searching for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did you do to the zombies?¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him since she knew she¡¯d likely use it in the future. She replied straightforwardly, ¡°Mind control.¡± Ji Zan was astonished. ¡°Is that also one of your abilities?¡± Fu Shinan shrugged, avoiding mentioning the system. ¡°Well, yes, it¡¯s just that the power level is quite low.¡± Ji Zan cautiously inquired, ¡°Can you control people too?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Fu Shinan replied. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± A mischievous smile yed on her lips as she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Ji Zan would react if she suggested he dance seductively. It all depended on his willpower. ¡°Maybe not,¡± Ji Zan said as he watched Fu Shinan¡¯s smile, feeling an eerie chill down his spine. He then found a half-empty, crumpled bottle of mineral water. After inspecting it and confirming it was still sealed, he wiped it with his clothes and handed it to Fu Shinan, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s make do with this.¡± Fu Shinan had been thirsty for a while; her throat felt like it was on fire. She took a few sips and handed the remaining half to Ji Zan, saying, ¡°Here, take it. At a time like this, we shouldn¡¯t be picky about sharing a bottle.¡± Ji Zan epted it with a half-smile, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯d be picky about you or this bottle of water?¡± Fu Shinan chuckled, ¡°I thought CEOs like you might look down on water found in a garbage heap. Of course, you might also dislike sharing a bottle with someone.¡± Hearing her words, Ji Zan¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, but he quickly averted his gaze, concealing his emotions. He replied with a calm tone, ¡°CEOs aren¡¯t much different from ordinary people. Perhaps, they only appear morous, but many times, their lives may not be as happy as regr folks.¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but look at Ji Zan, sensing an unexpected touch of loneliness and mncholy beneath his imposing figure. It was a feeling that shouldn¡¯t belong to him. She didn¡¯t understand how her casual words had triggered this vulnerable side of Ji Zan. Awkwvardly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just a poor person; I don¡¯t know much about CEOs¡­¡± Ji Zan was about to respond when he suddenly froze in his tracks.. Chapter 128 - 128: Chang ‘an ‘s Special Ability Chapter 128: Chang ¡®an ¡®s Special Ability Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything to Fu Shinan and ran into the distance with an ashen face. Following Ji Zan¡¯s gaze, Fu Shinan was confused at first, then shocked. Not far away, there was a small person with curly hair and wearing suspenders lying quietly in the ruins. He was holding a Rubik¡¯s cube in his right hand. This was none other than Ji Zan¡¯s nephew, Xiao Chang ¡®an! Fu Shinan quickly followed him, but Ji Zan had already reached out and picked Xiao Chang ¡®an up. As Ji Zan¡¯srge hand pressed against Xiao Changan¡¯s wrist, Fu Shinan¡¯s breath grew tense. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s the child?¡± After a good half-minute, Ji Zan finally removed his hand, and his previously gloomy expression had visibly softened. He said, ¡°It seems like he fainted from exhaustion.¡± His fingers, with prominent knuckles, emitted a faint green light, spreading across Xiao Changan¡¯s body. Fu Shinan looked bewildered and asked, ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t hide it and exined, ¡°Healing ability.¡± Fu Shinan was surprised and looked at Ji Zan, ¡°You have healing abilities too? When did this happen?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice was deep as he replied, ¡°Not too long ago.¡± He didn¡¯t borate on how it had urred. At that moment, Xiao Changan slowly opened his eyes. His first ncended on Ji Zan, and his small eyes widened. He extended his chubby little hand and embraced Ji Zan¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°Uncle, is it really you? I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Then he looked up at Fu Shinan, his young face filled with excitement. He spoke with a child¡¯s innocence, ¡°Aunt Fu, are you really with my uncle? That¡¯s great; I¡¯ve found you both!¡± Fu Shinan tousled his little head and smiled, ¡°Yes, your uncle and I are stuck here, trying to figure out how to get out. How did you end up here? Where are the others? Why are you alone?¡± Xiao Changan hesitated for a moment, scratching his head in thought. ¡°The house¡¯s front door got blown away by the wind, but we hid well and weren¡¯t blown away. However, our tood got blown away. Grandpa Feng was really upset. ¡± Ji Zan immediately asked, ¡°If you all hid well, how did you end up here? Who brought you here?¡± Xiao Changan tried to recall, ¡°No one brought me here. Because I couldn¡¯t see my uncle, and I really wanted to see him, I desperately wished to see him. Then, everything went dark in front of me, and when I opened my eyes again, I saw my uncle and Aunt Fu.¡± As he spoke, Ji Zan¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°So, because you really wanted to see me, you closed your eyes and ended up here?¡± The more he said, the more unbelievable it sounded. Xiao Changan vigorously nodded, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Zan couldn¡¯t help but look at Fu Shinan. In an instant, both of them realized something. Xiao Changan probably possessed some form of teleportation ability that allowed him to travel over long distances. However, as a young child, he didn¡¯t fully understand how to control it, and the energy consumption must have been overwhelming, leading to him fainting. ¡°Chang ¡®an, think about it. Is there really no one to send you? Did an uncle or auntie help you? Have you forgotten?¡±Ji Zan asked again with uncertainty. Xiao Changan felt that he was not trusted and felt a little wronged. He snorted and said, ¡°No! I just miss uncle very much. Everyone is busy hiding from the wind and looking for food. Who would send me here¡­¡± Fu Shinan held Xiao Chang ¡®an in her arms andforted him gently, ¡°¡®Yeah, Chang ¡®an is so amazing. We found uncle so quickly.¡± Xiao Changan was immediately happy after being praised. He hugged Fu Shinan¡¯s neck and said,¡±¡±Right? Auntie Fu, what is this ce?¡± ¡°This ce is called Sea City, and it¡¯s very far from An Ning Town.¡± Fu Shinan smiled. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a way back soon.¡± Ji Zan looked at Xiao Chang ¡®an and suddenly said,¡±¡±Chang ¡®an, hold Auntie Fu¡¯s and my hands and think of Grandpa Feng. Let¡¯s see if we can find him, okay? Just like how you want to see me.¡± Xiao Changan nodded. ¡°As he spoke, he reached out his chubby hands and grabbed Ji Zan and Fu Shinan. After waiting for a long time, he quietly opened his eyes and found that the three of them had not changed ces at all. He could not help but feel a little discouraged. He puffed up his little face and said angrily,¡±Why is it still here¡­¡± Fu Shinan understood what Ji Zan was thinking, but it was obvious that this trick was not going to work. She sighed.¡± Maybe the child is tired. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± ¡± Don¡¯t give up. Keep looking for cars. Hai Town is so big. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find a car. ¡°Then, he looked at Chang ¡®an. Are you hungry?¡± Xiao Changan touched his stomach.¡± I¡¯m not hungry. That aunt made porridge. Grandpa Feng said that there¡¯s not much food left. We have to be frugal, so we can only eat some porridge..¡±¡± Chapter 129 - 129: Civilization Is Gone Chapter 129: Civilization Is Gone Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.¡± It¡¯s good that they are fine. There¡¯s still some food left. There¡¯s still hope.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. He was not positive about the future.¡±There¡¯s no food in the granary here. I don¡¯t know if it was moved away or for other reasons. If there¡¯s not much food left in An Town, even if we find it, it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to survive.¡± Fu Shinan said, ¡± I suspect that other than us, there must be someone else in this ce. Even if there was a tornado. there would be some food left. There isn¡¯t even a grain of rice here.¡±¡± Ji Zan agreed with Fu Shinan. They had to find a car first. Because he was bringing the child along, he decided to go out and look for him himself. He asked Fu Shinan to bring Xiao Chang ¡®an back to Fu Gui¡¯s house and wait. Fu Shinan did not refuse. It was indeed inconvenient to take care of the child. Moreover, Ji Zan was already very strong. He should be fine alone. Moreover, he had a healing ability. When he returned, Fu Gui was still lying on the grave. When he saw Fu Shinan, he immediately wagged his tail. Xiao Chang ¡®an saw such a beautiful golden retriever. It was furry and he liked it very much. He ran over excitedly. Fu Shinan was shocked and quickly instructed,¡±Be good, Fu Gui. You can¡¯t bite children. You can y together.¡± Fu Gui seemed to understand what Xiao Changan was saying. It allowed Xiao Changan to hug its furry neck. It was not as fierce as when it was with Ji Zan. Instead, it enjoyed being hugged by Xiao Chang¡¯an. Fu Shinan saw that the two of them were having a good time and asked, ¡°Chang ¡®an, you like puppies very much?¡± Xiao Changan nodded.¡± Yes, the puppy is so cute. Who wouldn¡¯t like it?¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But your uncle doesn¡¯t seem to like puppies. ¡± Xiao Changan looked puzzled. He blinked his big ck eyes and asked, ¡°Puppies are very cute. Uncle doesn¡¯t like them. Is it because he was bitten by a dog when he was young? Grandma said that Uncle¡¯s butt was bitten by a dog when he was young¡­Auntie Fu, so Uncle¡¯s butt was cut in half? Did he not like dogs because of this?¡± Fu Shinan burst outughing. As expected, Ji Zan was afraid of dogs. However, if he knew that Xiao Chang ¡®an was thinking this way, who knew how he would react. Xiao Changa¡¯n saw Fu Shinan smiling and was even more puzzled.¡±¡±Aunt Fu, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Fu Shinan held back herughter as she carried Xiao Chang ¡®an up and said to Fugui,¡±Let¡¯s go in and wait. It¡¯s not safe outside.¡± Xiao Changan naturally agreed obediently. Fu Gui whimpered at his master¡¯s grave again before following Fu Shinan into the dpidated storage warehouse. At this time, the sun was already in the west, and the air in the storage warehouse was much hotter than before. Fu Shinan cleaned up the ce and found some bags to fold. She let Xiao Chang ¡®an sit down so that the child wouldn¡¯t catch a cold and have diarrhea. Without medicine at this time, a child¡¯s diarrhea could be fatal. Xiao Chang¡¯an politely thanked Fu Shinan, then looked at her with wide eyes and said,¡±¡±Aunt Fu, you¡¯re so good to me. Can you be my aunt?¡± When she first met Xiao Chang ¡®an, the little guy had asked her excitedly. At that time, Fu Shinan was still a little embarrassed, but now he only found it funny.¡±Why are you looking for an Aunt?¡± ¡°Grandma said that when I have an aunt, there will be one more person who will dote on me,¡± Xiao Chang ¡®an said seriously. Fu Shinan pinched his little nose. ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± Xiao Changan chuckled.¡± I don¡¯t like Aunt Bai Lianhua. Uncle doesn¡¯t like her either. When Uncle finds Aunt, he won¡¯t have to see Bai Lianhua anymore¡­¡± Fu Shinan was also bored, so she asked casually,¡±¡±Why? Isn¡¯t Aunt Bai Lotus beautiful?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not as pretty as Aunt Fu!¡± Xiao Changan said seriously. In my eyes, Aunt Fu is the most beautiful.¡¯ Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but pinch his little face again. He wasn¡¯t big, but his little mouth knew how to talk. How many little girls would he pounce on when he grew up? He wondered what the world would be in the future. No matter how much she changed, she was no longer the same as before. She became deDressed. It had only been a month since the apocalypse, but food had be a problem. After several natural disasters, transportation had be more and more difficult. Even if people had special abilities because of the environment, they would lose their civilization¡­ Fu Shinan realized that the sun was about to set. And Ji Zan was not back yet! She couldn¡¯t help but worry. It was even more dangerous when the sky was dark.. At this moment, she suddenly heard a series of extremely light footsteps¡­ Chapter 130 - 130: The Little Girl of the Apocalypse Chapter 130: The Little Girl of the Apocalypse Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan immediately signaled Xiao Chang ¡®an to keep quiet. This was because it was definitely not Ji Zan¡¯s footsteps. His footsteps were not so light! The footsteps soon reached the door. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. This voice didn¡¯t sound like a zombie. It was obviously human. But sometimes, she would rather meet a zombie. When Fu Shinan was in the alert state, the other party had already walked in. It was a little girl with two braids. Compared to Xiao Chang ¡®an, the little girl was dull and lifeless except for her bright eyes. Her hair was messy and her clothes were tattered. Seeing that there was someone inside, the little girl was shocked and turned to run. Fu Shinan quickly got up and shouted, ¡°Little girl, wait a minute. Are you alone?¡± The little girl hid by the wall at the door and looked at her nervously. Fu Shinan leaned over and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re not bad people.¡± The little girl still did not move. After a long while, she carefully said, ¡°Then¡­ Can you give me something to eat? If you give me food, I¡¯ll believe that you¡¯re not a bad person.¡± Fu Shinan smiled bitterly.¡± I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do anything about it because we didn¡¯t find anything to eat.¡±¡± The little girl stared at Fu Shinan and said after a moment of silence, ¡°I know where there is food. There is a lot there, but I can¡¯t get it¡­¡± Fu Shinan immediately asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± She knew there had to be people here. From yesterday until now, she and Ji Zan had shared a single bottle of water, and they were running low on the dry instant noodles they had. The little girl pointed towards the north and said, ¡°There¡¯s a bomb shelter over there. Many people are inside, and there¡¯s plenty of food. My mom went to ask them for help, but they refused and even hurt my mom. My little brother is starving. Please, sister, help us get some food, and just a little bit for me as a reward for showing you the way!¡± Her voice choked up as she thought about her mother and brother. Fu Shinan asked, ¡°Where are your mom and brother?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in that pit over there,¡± the little girl pointed to a mound behind the storage shed. Fu Shinan checked but couldn¡¯t see anyone. In the corner of her eye, she noticed that Ji Zan returned empty-handed, indicating that he hadn¡¯t found anything. The little girl, seeing Ji Zan¡¯s tall figure, took a few steps back in fear. Fu Shinan reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s with me.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s puzzled voice interjected, ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± Fu Shinan exined, ¡°She¡¯s a survivor.¡± She briefly recounted what had just happened. Ji Zan nced in that direction and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The little girl, sensing that these people meant no harm, suddenly felt hopeful. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll guide you there.¡± At that moment, Xiao Changan, who had been hiding behind Fu Shinan, suddenly rushed forward. He took out a piece of chocte from the small pocket on his overalls and handed it to the little girl. ¡°This is all I have, you can have it first.¡± The little girl looked at the palm-sized piece of chocte and licked her parched lips. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not hungry¡­ I¡¯ll give it to my little brother,¡± she said as she ran toward the pit. Ji Zan and Fu Shinan quickly followed with Xiao Changan and Fu Gui. In no time, they reached arge mound with a pit beneath it. Trash surrounded the area, and the smell of garbage masked the presence of the people inside, allowing them to survive. Inside the pit was a woman with a vacant expression, holding a small child in her arms. Her hands were covered in wounds, as if she had bitten herself, a horrifying sight. Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s cries, the woman lifted her head in a daze. Her hands were almost entirely covered in wounds, as if she had bitten herself, a gruesome sight. The little girl ced the chocte in front of her mother, saying, ¡°Mom, have some chocte. It¡¯ll give you strength. When you¡¯re full, you¡¯ll have energy.¡± The woman managed a faint smile and said, ¡®Mommy won¡¯t eat, you have it..¡± Chapter 131 - 131: I Will Definitely Live Well Chapter 131: I Will Definitely Live Well Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan walked into the pit and pressed his hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder to help her fingers heal. However, there wasn¡¯t much gratitude in her eyes. Instead, she looked at Ji Zan strenuously. Ji Zan frowned. This woman had no desire to live anymore! Moreover, his healing ability could not save the organs that had been damaged. He had no other choice. He turned around and shook his head at Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan suddenly understood, and her eyes were filled with sadness. In this apocalyptic world, there were countless people like this¡­ The little girl had already pulled off the rag covering the little boy, wanting to give the chocte to her brother. Fu Shinan finally saw the boy¡¯s face. This child had been dead for a long time¡­ The little girl did not seem to know that her brother was dead. She continued to stuff it into her mouth while her mother watched numbly. ¡°Mom, why isn¡¯t little brother eating? If he eats it, he will have strength!¡± The woman trembled as she took the chocte and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yeah, why aren¡¯t you eating¡­You¡¯ll have more strength after eating it.. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but whisper,¡±Child¡­It¡¯s gone.¡± The woman seemed to have been pressed on the pause button. She wailed loudly, her voice shrill and terrifying. However, there were no more tears on her face. The moisture in her body was almost dried up. There were no more tears. Her blood was almost dried up. The little girl was frightened. ¡°Mummy¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­ Looking at her daughter, the woman stopped crying and turned her head to look deeply at Fu Shinan and Ji Zan. Then, she knelt down with the child in her arms.¡± I don¡¯t have much time left. Please take Nana in. She¡¯s very obedient, well behaved, and hardworking. She can do anything. Just give her food! If you really can¡¯t take her in, you can kill with your own hands in the future. Just don¡¯t let her hurt too much¡­¡± . However, she really had no other choice. A little hope was better than letting the child die here¡­ Fu Shinan held back her tears and tried to help the woman up, but the woman was lying on the ground and never got up again! ¡°Mummy!¡± The little girl was shocked and tried to pull her mother. Ji Zan pressed his hand on the woman¡¯s carotid artery and shook his head. She was already dead. Fu Shinan pursed her lips tightly and looked away while swallowing her tears. In the apocalypse, crying was the most useless way. However, in the past two days, she had seen the tragedy of two families. Even though she was a doctor and had seen through life and death, her chest still felt extremely ufortable at this moment. She pulled the little girl up and said in a choked voice,¡±Your mother and brother have gone to a ce without hunger and suffering. Don¡¯t worry about them. They will be fine.¡± ¡°I know. They¡¯re all dead¡­Just like Daddy, he fell down and never got up again.¡± The little girl cried as she said,¡±But Mummy promised me that she wouldn¡¯t die. Why did she lie to me¡­l have nothing left¡­¡¯ Fu Shinan heard the child¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. She sniffed hard and said,¡±Mummy didn¡¯t lie to you. She used another way to live in your heart. They went to reunite with your father.¡± As they spoke, the sky became darker and darker. Ji Zan picked up Xiao Chang ¡®an.¡± It¡¯s getting dark. We have to hurry back to the storage warehouse. Let¡¯s bury the corpse tomorrow. ¡®¡±¡® ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Shinan held the girl¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Go back with us first. We¡¯lle back to see mom and brother tomorrow.¡± The girl nodded with red eyes. She knew that her mother and brother were the same as her father. They would never live again. Now that someone could take her, she still had a chance to live. When her parents were alive, they often told her that even if they were no longer around, she had to live on alone! As long as she was alive, her parents and brother would be remembered. Thinking of this, she secretly raised her little face and looked at Fu Shinan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Shinan lowered her head and asked when she felt the little girl¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll definitely live well and live on for my parents and brother!¡± the little girl said seriously. ¡°I can find things and do many things! Don¡¯t look down on me because I¡¯m young. I¡¯ve been to many ces. I can definitely help you.¡± Fu Shinan understood what she meant. This child was afraid that she and Ji Zan would think that she was a burden and abandon her, so she said that she would do a lot of things.. Chapter 132 - 132: Ji Zan’s Past Chapter 132: Ji Zan¡¯s Past Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan reached out and rubbed her little head. ¡°Big sister and big brother will go look for supplies. You and that little brother stay here and take care of each other. Oh right, didn¡¯t you say that you knew there was food in the bomb shelter? Tell me more about it, we¡¯re nning to go there to take a look.¡± Nana¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°There is indeed a lot of food there. There are many of them, so they were the first to hide the food. They¡¯re all very bad. I went to beg them to give me work to do in exchange for food, but they didn¡¯t give me anything and even beat me up¡­ ¡°Do you know how many people are inside?¡± Ji Zan asked immediately.¡± Nana thought about it carefully.¡± There are about a dozen of them, and they have guns.¡±¡± Ji Zan¡¯s eyes shed when he heard that there was a gun. This was a little difficult. He said,¡±Have a good rest tonight. We¡¯ll go and take a look tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and had no objections. She leaned against the wall and sat down. Actually, even if she went tonight, she would not have the strength. Now, her body seemed to have fallen apart. She was hungry and tired. Ji Zan looked slightly better than her, but he could not hide the fatigue in his eyes. He found some withered grass to cover them up, and let Nana and Xiao Chang ¡®an lie down. He sat next to Fu Shinan. The two children quickly fell asleep, and Fu Guiy beside them. ¡°How are you?¡± Ji Zan asked Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan forced a smile and pretended to be strong. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± In fact, she felt very guilty. If Ji Zan had not reached out to hold her back, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. She had implicated Ji Zan. Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, Ji Zan seemed to have read her mind and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. We¡¯ll have to experience this sooner orter. It¡¯s not necessarily a good idea to keep staying in An Town. Maybe you¡¯re right, we should go to Lingqu Mountain to take a look, maybe there¡¯s another hope.¡± Hearing Ji Zan mention Lingqu Mountain, Fu Shinan became interested. ¡°I feel like you know that ce very well. What exactly is that ce?¡± Ji Zan looked away and said in a low voice,¡±¡±You can say I do! I¡­ had grown up in Lingqu Mountain. If I had to describe it, it could be said that it was a ce filled with piles of bones.¡± Perhaps it was because of the moody ambience, but for some reason, Ji Zan revealed the most secretive part of his past. His mother was actually his father¡¯s second wife. Before that, his father already had a son and a daughter, and Xiao Chang ¡®an was the son of his half-sister. His eldest sister had always been very good to him and his mother, but his eldest brother weren¡¯t. He saw him as an enemy. When he was ten years old, he had hired someone to assassinate him. Fortunately, he was saved by someone, but unfortunately, that person was from Lingqu Mountain. It was an organization that specialized in training assassins. They could only survive by killing non-stop every day. Ji Zan sounded rxed, but Fu Shinan didn¡¯t. Many things had been exined. However, judging from Xiao Chang ¡®an¡¯s reliance on his grandmother, Ji Zan¡¯s mother, they must have a very good rtionship. Thinking about how Ji Zan was only ten years old and had been fighting non-stop on Lingqu Mountain, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°Why not? I still remember the first time I saw blood. We were clearly talking together a second ago, but in the next second, he wanted to kill me. At that time, I knew that if I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I would be the one to die in the next second. I don¡¯t want to die, I want to live!¡± Thinking back to the past, after experiencing all kinds of cruel and merciless training, he thought that he could take a breather, but in the end, countless wild dogs were howling and chasing him. Ji Zan couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, as if the howling was right beside his ears. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened after that?¡¯¡±¡® ¡± ording to the time and number of people who enter, five people will be left behind every year at the Lingqu Mountain. Ten yearster, there will be another free battle. Only the five who survive will be able to leave the Lingqu Mountain,¡± Ji Zan said calmly.He wanted to say something, but the watch on his hand suddenly beeped. Fu Shinan saw Ji Zan look at a button and a string of codes appeared. Ji Zan¡¯s expression was clearly ugly. ¡°Your watch still has a signal?¡± she asked.¡± Ji Zan nced at her.¡± It¡¯s not urate to call it a signal. It can receive other signals written in code.¡±¡± ¡°Then can you tell me what you¡¯re talking about? Who can look for you at this time¡­ ¡° Chapter 133 - 133: The New Boss Chapter 133: The New Boss Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°A friend from the past ising to find me, but the transportation is broken. It might take a long time to find me.¡±When Ji Zan said this, his brows were tightly knitted. Fu Shinan nodded and did not ask any more questions. ording to what Ji Zan said, there must be quite a number of people on Lingqu Mountain, and they were quite terrifying. I really don¡¯t Imow why that madman said that Lingqu Mountain is thest hope. Could he be from Lingqu Mountain? Who would know if he was a normal person? But he didn¡¯t look like it. If he was from Lingqu Mountain, Ji Zan would know him, right? As she was thinking, Ji Zan suddenly stood up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fu Shinan asked.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± Fu Shinan was a little embarrassed.She quickly closed her eyes and took advantage of the fact that there was no movement outside to rest for a while. She only dared to fall asleep when she heard Ji Zan¡¯s footsteps. In her daze, she seemed to hear Ji Zan whispering something about someoneing out as well¡­ When she opened her eyes again, the sky was already bright. Ji Zan stood at the door and looked into the distance. Seeing Fu Shinan awake, he said,¡±Did you sleep well?¡± Fu Shinan supported herself against the wall and stood up. Although she had rested for the night, she was even hungrier. She felt weak inside. On the other side, two children were sitting on the withered grass and ying. Fu Gui was lying in the middle. It was very harmonious and looked very reassuring. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over there and take a look now?¡±Fu Shinan asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go, you guys wait here.¡± Fu Shinan considered apanying Ji Zan but decided against it, considering the safety of the children. The situation over there was uncertain, and it was better not to expose the kids to potential danger. ¡°Okay, be careful, and we¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± she replied. Ji Zan nodded and turned to leave. As Fu Shinan watched Ji Zan¡¯s departing figure, an odd thought crossed her mind. If Man Yu found out about Ji Zan¡¯s past, she¡¯d probablye up with all sorts of imaginative novel plots. But thinking of Man Yu led her to Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi. She wondered about their situation too. On Ji Zan¡¯s side, he had followed Nana¡¯s directions and arrived at the location. The exterior appeared dpidated due to various natural disasters, but the inside seemed rtively intact, which exined the presence of many people. He kicked aside the metal sheet blocking the entrance and proceeded inside. Inside, a dozen or so people were drinking. When they heard the noise, one of the burly men cursed, ¡°Damn it, another fearless one. Boy, go deal with it! And remember, if they look good, regardless of gender, keep them for some fun,¡± he said with a lewd grin, making it evident that he was a repulsive character. The man who uttered these words was none other than Wang Tianba, who had abandoned Shi Chan¡¯er and the others to escape alone that night. After arriving in Hai Cheng, he had frantically collected supplies and eventually found this ce to establish a base. Later, he selected a few useful individuals from the survivors, forming a new group. Today, with his ruthless methods and a shotgun in his hands, he had eliminated several who refused to obey him and had risen to be the new leader. Biaozi was his right-hand man and readily obeyed his orders. As a lightning-based ability user, he held significant authority within the group. He was essentially the second-inmand. He was full of vigor as he stood up and checked outside. The sight of a tall man met his eyes. He observed the man for a moment and, realizing there was only one person, felt more at ease. He began to think about whether this handsome man could be a potential rival. Testing the waters, Biaozi said, ¡®We don¡¯t wee strangers here. Get lost if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Ji Zan replied calmly, ¡°Do you have food and water?¡± This response further irritated Biaozi. He thought, ¡°How dare he act so arrogantly in a ce where I, with my abilities, hold sway? Who does he think he is?¡± He roared, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death! Let me see how long you can be arrogant. I¡¯ll make you scream in bed!¡± With that, he extended both hands, and two blinding shes of lightning appeared, striking toward Ji Zan.. Chapter 134 - 134: A New Ability Chapter 134: A New Ability Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The moment Ji Zan saw him, he could already predict what would happen in the future. Coupled with his original martial art skills, his body shed and he dodged Biaozi¡¯s huge electric arc effortlessly. His right foot slid forward and his figure circled behind Biao Zi in unexpected manner. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death! It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to talk to me like this!¡± Ji Zan¡¯s cold voice sounded from behind him. Then, Biaozi clearly felt a sharp pain in his neck and turned his head in disbelief. How could this person be so fast? How could anyone be so fast as to dodge his lightning? Was he still human? However, before Biaozi could figure this out, a crack sounded in his ear. It was the crisp sound of bones cracking. Then, hepletely lost consciousness. As for the reason why humans could be faster than lightning, he might only think about it in his next life. Of course¡­ if he had a next life. Ji Zan looked at the person on the ground in disgust. Did he think that he could fight him in closebat with lightning? He would probably have to practice for another hundred years. These moves of his were obtained from fighting in the Lingqu Mountain. He looked at the corpse on the ground and then pressed his hand on Biaozi¡¯s heart. He felt a numbness in his palm and something else appeared in his mind. The bad mood he had just now was all made up for. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he got up to continue walking into the tunnel. Wang Tianba heard footsteps and thought Biaozi had returned. He immediately cursed, ¡°You¡¯re so f * cking slow! You took longer time doing some work than pooping! I let you finish off a person, and you f * cking wasted more than ten minutes. What¡¯s wrong? That guy was too charming? You can¡¯t help but f * Ck that guy outside?¡±However, just as he finished speaking, Biaozi did not say anything. Wang Tianba couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look. He was instantly shocked. He directly picked up the shotgun and ced it in front of him. With a shocked expression, he said, ¡°Why is it you? Why are you here?¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t expect to see Wang Tianba in Hai Town. It seemed that this guy could run quite well. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be an old acquaintance. You¡¯re the boss of this base.¡¯¡±¡® Seeing Wang Tianba¡¯s expression change drastically and pick up his hunting rifle again, the others also stood up, looking wary. Ji Zan stood at the door casually. His handsome face was still calm, without a trace of fear. He even smiled, not taking these people seriously at all. ¡°I just want some food and water. Give me the things and I¡¯ll leave immediately. Wang Tianba was very clear about Ji Zan¡¯s ability, but people would always hope for luck. After all, Ji Zan was alone at the moment. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t be faster than a gun, right? Moreover, they still had more than ten people. If they were to hand over the item just because of Ji Zan¡¯s words, how would others view him as a boss? ¡°Ji Zan, it¡¯s not like it was before the apocalypse. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of with your identity! Now, you dare to threaten me alone? I think you¡¯re addicted to being a CEO!¡± Ji Zan took a step forward and said casually, ¡°I alone am enough to deal with all of you!¡± The skinny guy standing beside Wang Tianba couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He took the initiative and punched Ji Zan¡¯s nose. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Dared to act dumb in front of Boss Wang!¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t move until the man¡¯s fist was close to the bridge of his nose. Then, he moved like lightning and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. He twisted it gently and the man immediately let out a miserable cry. His hand was broken. Seeing the situation, others didn¡¯t stand by and watch any longer, they all rushed in. Among these people, there were those with fire-based abilities, water-based abilities, and more. However, the tunnels were narrow, and there were too many people. Using their abilities wasn¡¯t suitable, considering they would have to stay in this ce. They couldn¡¯t afford to destroy the shelter they had finally found. So, they had no choice but to engage in hand-to-handbat. Of course, they hadpletely underestimated Ji Zan. What they didn¡¯t know was that Ji Zan loved closebat! For this kind of fighting, it was as if he was in his element. After a few muffled grunts, three or four people were lying on the ground, lifeless, and couldn¡¯t get up anymore. Now, the others were panicking, finally realizing how formidable Ji Zan was. They couldn¡¯t care less about the safety of the tunnels anymore. If they waited any longer, they would be doomed. One by one, they unleashed their abilities. Those with great strength hurled rocks fiercely at Ji Zan, followed by a fiery dragon that spewed towards him. Wang Tianba even drew his gun and started firing rounds at Ji Zan. For a moment, the tunnels were filled with flickering sparks of electricity and mes.. Chapter 135 - 135: Found Food Chapter 135 - 135: Found Food Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan moved like lightning, effortlessly dodging all the attacks. Then, he lunged forward and delivered a powerful punch to Wang Tianba¡¯s face. Wang Tianba was sent staggering backward, but Ji Zan had no intention of letting him off easily. He continued to throw punches,nding them on Wang Tianba repeatedly. Wang Tianba cried out in pain, copsing to the ground. Ji Zan used his foot to hook Wang Tianba¡¯s gun, and with two crisp clicks, he expertly ejected the bullets from the chamber, cing the gun against Wang Tianba¡¯s head in the next moment. ¡°I said it before, all I wanted was some food and water, and I wouldn¡¯t make things difficult. Since you disagree, I don¡¯t mind taking your lives! Considering the amount of blood on your hands up to today¡­¡± Wang Tianba was drenched in cold sweat, raising his hands high and saying, ¡°Mr. Ji, I was wrong. Take whatever you want from the tunnels. It¡¯s all yours, I won¡¯t say a word!¡± Ji Zan smirked, ¡°You¡¯re right, you won¡¯t say a word.¡±
With those words, the gun went off, and Wang Tianba ceased to breathe. Seeing Ji Zan¡¯s ruthless determination, the others were frozen in fear. They never expected that even with their abilities, they couldn¡¯t stand a chance against this man. Besides, they weren¡¯t exactly saints themselves, and they knew how to go with the flow. They immediately dropped to their knees before Ji Zan. ¡°Don¡¯t kill us, we were forced by Wang Tianba. He had a gun, and even with our abilities, we couldn¡¯t outmatch a gun. We had no choice but to follow him. To be honest, we¡¯ve been unhappy with him for a long time,¡± one of them pleaded. Ji Zan wasn¡¯t a bloodthirsty person. He nced at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a few days. When I leave, the food and water here will still be yours. But if I catch you misusing your abilities for wrongdoing, don¡¯t me me.¡± With that, he turned and walked out of the tunnel. Fu Shinan and the others were waiting in the storage room for Ji Zan. As time passed, they grew increasingly anxious. Nana had been pretending to y with Xiao Chang¡¯an but her voice was bing weaker. She had gone without food for too long. Fu Gui was lying on the ground with half-closed eyes, looking wilted. Fu Shinan¡¯s stomach was growling loudly, but she fought to hide her hunger from the children. She swallowed hard, hoping to deceive her stomach and endure a little longer. Just when she thought she might faint from hunger, she heard steady footsteps approaching from outside the door. She stood up and looked at Ji Zan. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked. But when she saw Ji Zan empty-handed and sitting weakly on the ground, she feared he might have sumbed to starvation after surviving the tornado. ¡°Are you very hungry?¡± Ji Zan asked. In an attempt to preserve her dignity, Fu Shinan forced a faint smile and replied, ¡°1 can manage for now.¡± Ji Zan smiled, his voice carrying a hint of indulgence. ¡°No need to pretend! I found some food. Call the dog and gather the kids, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an saw Ji Zan and rushed over with his little legs. ¡°Uncle, did you find food? I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡°Uncle found it! Let¡¯s go now,¡± Ji Zan said, picking up Xiao Chang¡¯an. Fu Shinan quickly took Nana¡¯s hand and gestured for Fu Gui to follow. Suppressing her joy, she said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Fu Gui let out a sob and stood up unsteadily. Before leaving, he went to the graves of the male and female masters, patting the soil as if bidding them farewell. Perhaps it knew that this goodbye might be forever. Fu Shinan stood beside Fu Gui, waiting for him. Fu Gui seemed to understand and, afterpleting this farewell, with moist eyes, nced back onest time before running towards her. The group soon arrived at Wang Tianba¡¯s tunnel, with Ji Zan carrying the hunting rifle leading the way. Inside, the remaining people stood to the sides, respectfully weing them, fearing Ji Zan might shoot them at any moment. Unexpectedly, as soon as Fu Gui saw one tall, skinny man, he lunged and bit the man¡¯s leg. The man screamed in pain, his eyes fixed on Ji Zan, too afraid to use his hand to fend off the dog. After all, Ji Zan had brought the dog, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke Ji Zan. Ji Zan¡¯s expression turned somewhat tense, but to conceal it, he didn¡¯t look back and hurriedly entered the tunnel.. Chapter 136 - 136: A Place with a Car Chapter 136 - 136: A ce with a Car Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan nced at the skinny man, recalling that Fu Gui¡¯s owner had mentioned someone chasing after Fu Gui to eat him. It was likely this tall, thin man. She reached out and patted Fu Gui¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy, let¡¯s go inside and eat. Don¡¯t care about him anymore.¡± The group watched as Ji Zan and the others acted so arrogantly, which filled them with anger, yet they dared not voice their displeasure. To put it inly, these people were opportunistic, or else they wouldn¡¯t have followed Wang Tianba. If Ji Zan hadn¡¯t disyed his skills, they wouldn¡¯t have maintained theirposure. Fu Shinan paid no heed to their reactions. Her mind was consumed by the cans of food and rice in front of her. Seeing the food, Nana couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She rushed to the table, grabbed a handful of rice, and crouched in a corner, devouring it hungrily. Fu Gui, on the other hand, sat obediently to the side, keeping an eye on Fu Shinan, waiting for her response.
Fu Shinan opened a can of food, mixed it with some rice, and ced it in front of Fu Gui. ¡°Eat up.¡± Fu Gui immediately opened his big mouth and began to eat. Ji Zan opened two more cans of food and handed them to Fu Shinan and Xiao Chang¡¯an. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t hesitate, she took the food and began eating. At the moment the food entered her mouth, she felt like crying. It was the first time in her life that she found ordinary canned ham so delicious, and the rice was incredibly fragrant and tasty. No one spoke as they ate eagerly. Finally, their stomachs were full, and they looked visibly revived. Even Fu Gui¡¯s drooping tail perked up high, swaying energetically, and he regained his vitality. Fu Shinan watched as everyone¡¯s spirits lifted and felt her own mood improve. In a world shrouded in darkness during these apocalyptic times, the glimmer of hope in people¡¯s eyes was a sign of life. She nced outside at the group of men who clearly held resentment, then whispered, ¡°What about those people?¡± Ji Zan took a sip of water, his voice returning to its maic tone. ¡°This ce belongs to them. I said we¡¯d stay for a few days, and when we leave, the ce will still be theirs. We won¡¯t stir up trouble.¡± Fu Shinan felt that these people were probably suppressed by Ji Zan, but they probably feel some resentment. However, there was nothing they could do about it. After a moment of thought, she asked, ¡°But how are we going to leave? Have you found any transportation? We also need gasoline, and we¡¯ve searched most of the city, but those things are mostly destroyed¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ask those people. They¡¯ve been here longer than us, so they might Imow, ¡± Ji Zan replied, getting up and heading to the corridor outside. The group of people in the corridor were murmuring something when they saw Ji Zaning out. They immediately fell silent and greeted him with cautious smiles. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so afraid of me. I killed Wang Tianba because we had old grievances. I think you should have noticed that I knew him from before,¡± Ji Zan said calmly. Hearing Ji Zan¡¯s words, the expressions of the several people visibly rxed, but their true thoughts remained unknown. One of the men gathered the courage to ask, ¡°May we know why you¡¯vee out?¡± Ji Zan gave the man an approving look, appreciating his tactfulness. Such people were likely to live longer than others. ¡°I need a car with fuel. If you can find a vehicle, I¡¯ll leave immediately. I¡¯ll keep my word and won¡¯t take any more of your food.¡± The skinny, tall man who had been bitten by the dog earlier, and who had been limping, spoke up. ¡°I know a ce with quite a few cars, and there should be some fuel. However, there are many zombies inside, so it might not be easy to enter.¡± Ji Zan nced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just show us the way.¡± The skinny man, feeling intimidated by Ji Zan¡¯s decisiveness and the fact that he was being asked to lead the way, hesitated. ¡°The zombies there will attack people during the day too. If not for that, we would have had a car by now¡­ So, I can only take you nearby. I dare not go inside. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t dare¡­ ¡± ¡°Behave yourself. I have no reason to kill you. Just lead the way. I¡¯ll have someone patch you up first, and then you can guide us,¡± Ji Zan said, walking away to find Fu Shinan. He couldn¡¯t leave them here; after all, he couldn¡¯t trust the people in this ce. Once Ji Zan was inside, the most tactful man pushed the skinny, tall man and whispered, ¡°How dare you lead them there?¡± The skinny, tall man¡¯s expression turned resolute as he nced at his dog-bitten wound. He lowered his voice and replied, ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me? He¡¯s the one looking for a car, and there are indeed cars there! Whether they can get them or not depends on their luck..¡± Chapter 137 - 137: Finding Transportation Chapter 137 - 137: Finding Transportation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing this, some unwilling individuals chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t just suffer this beating for nothing, can we? Besides, they wanted to find the car themselves. We gave directions, and whether they live or die is their own business. ¡± Others, seeing this, remained silent. It¡¯s the apocalypse, and as long as they survive, why bother with so manyplications? Plus, if Ji Zan and the others manage to get a car, they might still benefit from it. In any case, no matter how they look at it, they¡¯re not at a loss. Just as the few people were muttering, Ji Zan had alreadye out with Fu Shinan and the children. The group fell silent immediately. The tall, skinny man bandaged the wound on his leg and pointed to the east. ¡°Head east from here, there¡¯s a big shopping mall over there, and on the ground floor is thergest car dealership in this area. They have all kinds of car models, and we explored it before; many cars are still in good condition, and there are supplies too. The problem is that we can¡¯t get in because there are too many zombies, and the building is a bit shaky. If we start fighting inside, it might copse¡­ We had no choice but to give up.¡±
Ji Zan nodded and handed the shotgun to Fu Shinan.¡¯When we reach the ce, you guard outside while I go in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Fu Shinan replied straightforwardly. The tall and thin man followed behind her and looked at Fu Shinan¡¯s back with a lecherous expression. It had been so long since the apocalypse, but this woman¡¯s figure and appearance were not bad. It was obvious that she had not suffered much. If he killed Ji Zan, this woman would be his. It had been a long time since he had met such a beautiful woman¡­ Thinking of Wang Tianba¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Other than Wang Tianba, the rest were all fence-sitters. They were so cowardly that they could only bber a few words. As long as Ji Zan died, not only would he be able to take Ji Zan¡¯s woman, but he would also be able to be the new boss here. Wouldn¡¯t that be great? Fu Shinan seemed to have sensed something and suddenly turned around. The tall and thin man was shocked. He hurriedly lowered his head to hide his thoughts and limped behind. The tall, skinny man quickly put on a fake friendly smile, but only he knew what he really thought. After walking for a little more than an hour, they finally reached the partially ruined shopping mall. ¡°The cars are in there,¡± the tall, skinny man pointed inside and didn¡¯t go any further. He had no intention of taking any risks. Ji Zan looked around and could vaguely see several brand-new cars parked inside. Fu Shinan held her gun and, seeing the tall, skinny man hesitating to move forward, coldly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man, with a gun pointed at him, quickly raised his hands and said with a fake-friendly smile, ¡°Miss, I told you when we came here that there are many zombies inside. I won¡¯t go in, just show you the way. Now that we¡¯re here, can I go back?¡± Fu Shinan stared at him intensely and nodded, ¡°You better not try anything sneaky. The bullets in my gun don¡¯t discriminate!¡± The tall, skinny man, seeing the fierce look in Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes, instinctively took a step back. But he thought, this young bitch was only relying on Ji Zan. Once Ji Zan died inside, wouldn¡¯t she be at his mercy? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± the tall, skinny man smiled with fake friendliness and then turned to run back. Fu Shinan kept her eyes on him until he disappearedpletely, then she turned around. She looked around and said to Nana and the others, ¡°We don¡¯t know how many zombies are inside. It¡¯s very dangerous. Take your brother and hide, don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll stay here to assist Big Brother. When you hear the car horn,e out, got it?¡± Nana nodded sensibly and pulled Xiao Chang¡¯an, ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s hide inside that dumpster.¡± Fu Shinan patted Fu Gui, ¡°Be good, you go with them and protect the two little ones. Hide together.¡± Fu Gui seemed to understand Fu Shinan¡¯s words. It barked at Fu Shinan and wagged its tail to hide with Nana. However, it would stick its head out and look around vigntly. At this time, Ji Zan had already walked into the car dealership shop. The space inside was veryrge. Although a lot of it had copsed, many ces were still standing. There were about 20 cars with some scratches on the surface. He chose a rtively clean off-road vehicle that he usually used. However, just as her hand touched the door handle, her foot was grabbed by arge w with ck nails.. Chapter 138 - 138: He Won ‘t Come Back Chapter 138 - 138: He Won ¡®t Come Back Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan reacted quickly and stepped on the zombie¡¯s wrist. Then, he took out the short knife he found in the tunnel and cut off the w. Zombies didn¡¯t feel pain. They just kept roaring and crawled out from under the car. Then, dozens of zombies heard themotion and came out from all directions, roaring at Ji Zan. Fu Shinan had been watching from the outside. Naturally, she could hear themotion and see the situation inside. She immediately raised her gun and shot the zombie closest to Ji Zan in the head to buy him some time. Ji Zan reacted quickly and dodged the zombie¡¯s head, which had been blown into pulp. He did not want to be covered in disgusting liquids. Then, he turned around and gave Fu Shinan a thumbs up. When he was with Fu Shinan, he didn¡¯t need to say much, nor did he need to worry too much. She wasn¡¯t a little weak flower that relied on others. This way, the pressure on Ji Zan was reduced a lot. He stepped on the pedal, jumped up, and punched the head of the zombie that wasing at him. With a crisp sound, the zombie¡¯s head drooped down.
The other zombies were triggered, and more and more of them rushed toward Ji Zan. Seeing the number of zombies increasing, it was as if there was no end to them. One could imagine how lively the people in the mall were at that time. Fu Shinan was a little anxious and immediately shouted,¡±Ji Zan, there are too many zombies,e out first! We¡¯ll think of a way!¡± Ji Zan frowned as he watched. In the end, he nodded and the two of them quickly left. However, the zombies had already seen them. How could they let it go? They immediately followed Ji Zan out. ¡°Where are the children?¡± Ji Zan asked. Fu Shinan pointed at the trash can not far away.¡±They are hiding inside. I¡¯ll go lure the zombies away.¡± ¡± No!¡± Ji Zan immediately refused.¡± It¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯ll go! Go in and drive.¡± Fu Shinan also knew that her strength waspletely iparable to Ji Zan¡¯s, so she didn¡¯t waste any time and decisively said,¡±Alright, let¡¯s meet at the tunnel entrance!¡± Ji Zan nodded and rushed into the zombie crowd. He was ruthless and knocked down a few zombies with a few punches and kicks. Then, he ran far away and lured the zombies behind him out. In order to meet up with Ji Zan as soon as possible, Fu Shinan quickly went to find a car. However, just as her hand touched the car handle, she felt a tight grip on her waist. Someone hugged her from behind and a frivolous voice came from behind.¡±Beauty, don¡¯t waste your time. Your man has lured so many zombies to chase after him. No matter how good he is, I guarantee that he won¡¯t be able to survive¡­ Fu Shinan could tell that this was the tall and thin man who was bitten by Fu Gui. She immediately felt nauseous and raised her hand to elbow the man¡¯s ribs. The tall and thin man didn¡¯t expect Fu Shinan, a petite girl, to be so strong. He was caught off guard and was hit by the car. He groaned and couldn¡¯t help but be angry. He scolded fiercely,¡±Little slut, you have quite a personality! However, I like a little pepper like you. It¡¯ll definitely befortable to sleep with you!¡±He pressed Fu Shinan¡¯s hand against the car door and pinned her foot with his leg so that she couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since the apocalypse, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman like you. I have to have a good time!¡±As he said that, he grabbed Fu Shinan¡¯s pants. Fu Shinan shouted outside,¡±Fu Gui,e here quickly!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a golden figure quickly scuttled in and took a big bite out of the man¡¯s butt. This time, he had bitten the bone, causing blood to flow out. The tall and thin man howled in pain and could only hit Fugui with his hand. Fugui bit harder and harder, not letting go at all. A big dog that was well fed was not something a skinny person could easily subdue. Fu Shinan had already broken free from his restraints and quickly calmed down. She picked up the shotgun that had been knocked out in the panic and aimed it at the thin and tall man¡¯s head. However, after pressing it a few times, she realized that nothing had happened! There were no more bullets in the gun! Fu Shinan cursed under her breath. Fortunately, the system in her mind sent a prompt again, indicating whether to connect or not. She immediately chose to confirm. Soon, that strange feeling came over, and the world in her eyes became different. She controlled the man and mmed him against the concrete wall. Unexpectedly, she also felt a sharp pain. Then, her vision went ck and the connection was disconnected. She covered her head and shook it slightly. She saw that the thin and tall man had fallen to the ground with blood all over his head.. Chapter 139 - 139: Encountering a Madman Again Chapter 139: Encountering a Madman Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Gui seemed to hate the tall and thin man. When it saw the tall and thin man fall, it did not let him go and bit the man¡¯s throat. Fu Shinan was shocked. She remembered that if a dog drank blood, no matter what kind of blood it was, it would be very fierce and difficult to control. This was the apocalypse, and there was no vine. She immediately grabbed Fu Gui¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Fu Gui. This person is too dirty. He might have some virus. Stay away from him. If you fall sick now, I have no medicine to treat you! ¡°she threatened. Fu Gui seemed to understand Fu Shinan¡¯s words and retreated to her side. Fu Shinan walked over and held the skinny man¡¯s neck to check his pulse. She confirmed he had died and let out a sigh of relief. However, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder when she thought about the sensation in her head earlier, like hitting a wall. It was terrifying. It was her first time experiencing the shared perception when connected to others, and it wasn¡¯t good news. She didn¡¯t want to feel like she was dying every time she connected with someone. Moreover, she realized a drawback, while connected, she couldn¡¯t move her body. This was very dangerous! Without protection, she didn¡¯t dare to use this ability too often. Who knew what dangers lurked behind her when she couldn¡¯t move? After a brief thought, Fu Shinan chose a sturdy off-road vehicle with the best visibility. She also collected some gasoline from the area and loaded it into the car. Then she drove away and honked the horn. Nana heard the sound and quickly pulled Xiao Chang¡¯an over. Fu Shinan opened the car door and praised her, ¡°Good girl, hop in.¡± Nana looked up to Fu Shinan with admiration, ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re amazing. Nana wants to be as strong as you in the future!¡± Fu Shinan smiled and patted the little girl¡¯s tousled hair. Then she stepped on the gas and drove towards the tunnel. As Fu Shinan drove away, a ragged figure emerged slowly from the shadows. The person watched the departing off-road vehicle with a strange expression. After a while, a sinister smile appeared on their face, ¡°Lingqu Mountain, you will go there. There¡¯s no escape¡­¡± Back at the tunnel entrance, Fu Shinan had returned but there was still no sign of Ji Z?n. She furrowed her brows and reinforced the car to the best of her ability. Unfortunately, without Ji Zan around, the reinforcement wasn¡¯t as sessful. Thankfully, there were no zombies nearby, and she had some time to try againter. After waiting for about half an hour, the off-road vehicle was enhanced to 120%. Fu Shinan did not continue. After all, the higher she went, the higher the degree of failure. However, it had been more than half an hour, and she still hadn¡¯t seen Ji Zan. Xiao Chang ¡®an started to get anxious, stretching his little neck back and forth to look around. ¡°Auntie Fu, why isn¡¯t Uncle back yet? Would he be a zombie like Grandma and won¡¯t be able toe back anymore¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen! Your uncle is so powerful!¡± Fu Shinan immediately interrupted him andforted the restless child. However, she was also a little flustered. Ji Zan was not someone who procrastinated. Time had passed so quickly. He was afraid that something had happened. Could it be¡­ Did he encounter a zombie crowd? While Fu Shinan was having wild thoughts, something happened to Ji Zan, but it wasn¡¯t a zombie crowd. As he was alone and it was daytime, he could shake off the zombies very quickly. However, just as he was about to meet up with Fu Shinan, a man in ragged clothes blocked his way. This person was none other than the madman who had shouted for Lingqu Mountain a few times. Ji Zan narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice,¡±Who are you? How do you know about Lingqu Mountain? Do you know me?¡± Madman curled his lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who I am is not important! But you know better than I do that it is the most suitable ce to live. In the end, whether you go or not is your own choice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also from Lingqu Mountain?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s eyes turned cold.¡± Madman didn¡¯t say anything. He tilted his head and looked at Ji Zan. He slowly moved forward and suddenly punched out like lightning. Ji Zan had been paying attention to Madman¡¯s movements. When he saw Madman attack, he dodged and immediately kicked Madman¡¯s chin. Madman tilted his head to dodge and punched Ji Zan¡¯s shoulder again. The two of them fought back and forth, and soon, they began to fight. However, the moment they exchanged blows, Ji Zan knew that this person was not easy to deal with! He wasn¡¯t a lunatic at all. This person was the same as him. He specialized in the weakest parts of the human body. His attack was a fatal killing move.. Chapter 140 - 140: From the Same Place Chapter 140: From the Same ce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You reallye from Lingqu Mountain! Who exactly are you?¡± Ji Zan kicked and retreated a distance, staring at the person in front of him. Madman also stopped and looked at Ji Zan with a strange expression. The temperature in Ji Zan¡¯s eyes had already dropped to freezing point. Although this person had some martial arts, he was confident that he could subdue this madman. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± He asked again. Madman¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he became crazy. He turned around and ran into the distance. Ji Zan frowned. Could this person be¡­Thinking of a certain someone¡¯s message, a strange look shed in his eyes. He looked at the time and did not dy any further. He quickly went to find Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan must be very worried after being dyed for so long. Fu Shinan was indeed very worried because it was getting longer and longer. Ji Zan still hadn¡¯t returned, and those people in the warehouse couldn¡¯t sit still. In the beginning, they were a little nervous when they saw Fu Shinan really get the car. They didn¡¯t expect Ji Zan to be so strong. There were many zombies there. Otherwise, they would have ransacked the ce long ago. However, after waiting for a while, they realized that there was only Fu Shinan, the two children, and a dog in the car. Their expressions rxed. A man with a balding head walked out and knocked on the window.¡±Where is that gentleman? Only the few of you came back?¡± Fu Shinan gripped the steering wheel tightly and said coldly,¡±He¡¯s collecting other supplies. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± The balding man nodded and turned around to go back. He whispered to the others, and no one knew what they were talking about. After waiting for a while, they saw that Ji Zan still hadn¡¯t returned, so they surrounded the car again. A man wearing a gold chain said with a smile,¡±¡±lt¡¯s been almost an hour, and your man hasn¡¯te back yet. You should get out of the car with the child and wait. It¡¯s so stuffy inside.¡± Fu Shinan picked up the shotgun and wiped it with her cold eyes.¡±No need.¡± The gun belonged to Wang Tianba. These people knew very well that there were not many bullets in it. Moreover, she had brought the gun to kill the zombies, so it was impossible that she didn¡¯t use it at all. Therefore, they were not afraid of the gun. In addition, they had not vented their desires for a long time, and they saw Fu Shinan alone. Each of them became bold. Fu Shinan was not stupid. She could naturally see the intentions of these men. The man with the gold chain licked his teeth and smiled. ¡°Stop bluffing. If you had bullets in your gun, you would have fired long ago! Besides, the weather was so hot, so don¡¯t be so angry. If a woman was angry, she wouldn¡¯t look good.¡±As he spoke, he reached out and pulled the car door up. ¡°Come down and wait for your man. Let¡¯s drink and have a heart-to-heart talk¡­We have plenty of men here¡­ Xiao Chang¡¯an looked at the man and cursed in a childish tone, ¡°Screw your grandma! If you dare to touch Aunt Fu, my uncle wille back and twist your head off!¡± The man with the thick gold chain couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had endured the humiliation under Wang Tianba¡¯smand, but this was different. Now, a little kid was also cursing at him. Could he bear that? He had a golden elemental ability, which required actual gold to use. However, where could he find gold inside the car? He turned furious and picked up a brick, smashing it fiercely against the car window. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up! If you have the guts, nevere down from that car again!¡± The others were no saints either. They have toyed with Nana¡¯s mother numerous times, and they had only thrown her out when her body can¡¯t withstand anymore. At this point, they were all driven mad. Their methods were cruel, and they had reached a point where they didn¡¯t discriminate between men and women. If you looked at the group, there weren¡¯t any attractive men left because the good-looking ones had all been yed to death by them. Now, when they saw Fu Shinan, a beautiful woman, they couldn¡¯t resist. Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes grew colder as she realized that these people were incorrigible. She mmed on the gas pedal, causing a loud crash as she sent the man with the thick gold chain flying. She didn¡¯t want to harm her own kind, but she also wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be bullied. She tried to elerate and charge towards the others, but soon she discovered that the car couldn¡¯t move. The others remained calm, smirking as they watched Fu Shinan¡¯s futile struggles. Fil Shin?n looked at them and then noticed one of them holding their hands up high toward the off-road vehicle. This person had maic abilities? The man with the heavy gold chain, who hadn¡¯t been killed by the collision, angrily climbed to his feet and pointed at Fu Shinan, ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re ruthless! I bet you¡¯d be a lot of fun in bed! Keep smashing, guys!¡± Chapter 141 - 141: Like Touching a Dog Chapter 141 - 141: Like Touching a Dog Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing this, the others grabbedrge rocks and began smashing the car. As they kept at it, they wondered why this luxury car was so tough. They had been smashing it repeatedly, but it showed no signs of cracking. Fu Shinan, on the other hand, was getting anxious. She had heard the system¡¯s warning that the car¡¯s defense was dropping rapidly. When it reached zero, the car would start to crack. She immediately attempted to use her psychic connection on the nearest person, but she received a message that there was an obstacle preventing the connection. This frustrated her to no end. Xiao Chang¡¯an was also nervous. ¡°Why isn¡¯t my uncle back yet? Are we doomed?¡± His words had barely left his mouth when he suddenly disappeared. ¡°Chang¡¯an!¡± Fu Shinan shouted in rm. But she quickly remembered that Xiao Chang¡¯an had teleportation abilities. His sudden disappearance was likely due to his eagerness to see Ji Zan. Nana was also startled. This was the first time she had seen someone vanish like that She Innked worried and aglced_ ¡°Sister _ where¡¯s mv little brother?¡±
¡°He¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Fu Shinan reassured her and closed her eyes, focusing on strengthening the vehicle. However, without Ji Zan by her side, her sess rate in strengthening the car had significantly dropped. The defense couldn¡¯t keep up with the attacks from outside. Even though she managed to dy them for a while, the defense eventually dropped to zero. With a loud crash, the windshield shattered. Fu Shinan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately picked up the gun and aimed it at the first golden elemental ability man who reached inside. The golden elemental ability man, seeing that she didn¡¯t fire the gun, concluded that there were no bullets in it and lost his fear. He directly grabbed the gun andughed, ¡°Let¡¯s see what else you¡¯ve got! Serve your Gold Lord obediently, and I might make yourst daysfortable!¡± Another car window shattered, and another person crawled in, reaching out towards Fu Shinan with a lecherous grin. However, before he could even touch her, he convulsed as if he had a sudden muscle spasm. His whole body went limp, and half of him slid out of the car window, falling to the ground. The golden elemental ability man was taken aback and looked around in confusion. Before he couldprehend what was happening, he felt a sudden headache, unable to scream out in agony as his neck was snapped. The others were now utterly bewildered, taking several steps back. It was only then that they saw a tall figure approaching step by step. He had a stern and intimidating demeanor, his gaze sharp as a knife. He had a little boy on his back. Seeing two of theirpanions die in quick session, the little boy didn¡¯t show any fear. Instead, he clenched his little fists and said with determination, ¡°Hmph, dare to touch Aunt Fu, this is what you get.¡± Seeing their arrival, Fu Shinan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ji Zan put Xiao Chang ¡®an down and said coldly, ¡°I told you, we¡¯ll leave once we find the car. But if you want to die, then don¡¯t me me!¡±Ji Zan could easily deal with these people. Their abilities werepletely suppressed by Ji Zan. After ten minutes, they werepletely silent. ¡°How are you?¡± Ji Zan wiped off the blood on his hands and looked at Fu Shinan. His expression had softened. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fu Shinan forced a smile. Just based on today¡¯s incident, she knew that these people must have harmed many people. They indeed deserved to be killed. However, looking at so many people who were not zombies, she still felt a little creeped out. However, she was not a saint. She was forcing herself to ept that if these people did not die, more innocent people would die. It was already difficult to survive in the apocalyptic world, and the same kind still had to kill each other¡­ Although Ji Zan¡¯s gaze was gentle, he had just experienced a harsh battle, and it was hard to hide the killing intent in his bones. Even Fu Gui, who usually disliked him, had his tail between his legs and did not dare to bark. Ji Zan turned around and opened the car door. He patted Fu Shinan¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I¡¯ll go in and move the food out. In a while, we¡¯ll get a few more cars and leave to find our way back.¡±He could see that Fu Shinan was strong and calm. He did not know how tofort her, so he could only say this. Fu Shinan felt a little awkward with Ji Zan¡¯s touch. She felt that Ji Zan¡¯s gesture was simr to how she stroke Fu Gui. She couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. Xiao Chang¡¯an had already slipped into the car. He was not big and leaned back in the chair. He covered his mouth and chuckled as he watched the interaction between the two. Fu Shinan turned to Xiao Chang ¡®an and said, ¡°Did you suddenly disappear just now? Did you feel the same asst time in An Town? You opened your eyes and saw your uncle?¡± Xiao Changan nodded. With two dimples on his face, he smiled and said,¡¯¡±¡®Yeah, I see ck when I think about uncle. When I open my eyes again, I¡¯m in front of uncle! I quickly told him that someone bullied Auntie Fu. Uncle was very angry and ran back with me..¡± Chapter 142 - 142: Returning to An Town Chapter 142 - 142: Returning to An Town Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan smiled and reached out to remove the weeds from his hair. He was still young and did not know how to control his power. He had probably fallen somewhere else and made himself dirty. She said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can find your uncle once you opened your eyes. Sister Nana thought you were lost and she was frightened.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an immediately extended his chubby hand to Nana and said softly,¡±Sister Nana, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I went to look for my uncle!¡± Although Nana didn¡¯t know about Xiao Chang ¡®an¡¯s ability, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She saw through it and said like an adult,¡±Chang¡¯an, you have to be a good by. Don¡¯t run around recklessly.¡± Xiao Changan nodded and said to Nana, ¡°In the future, Chang ¡®an will apany Sister and definitely won¡¯t run around.¡±
Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw the two children chatting happily as if nothing was bothering them. Children were very innocent and did not have manyplicated thoughts. They only had simple happiness. Their world was too clean. It was so good. Every time she saw such a scene, she would feel that there was still hope in this world, so that she would not lose her heart. This time, Fu Shinan didn¡¯t have to wait too long. Ji Zan walked out with the remaining supplies in the tunnel. He went a few times and found about a dozen bags of rice and some canned food. It was enough for them to eat for a while. He nced at the trunk and said to Fu Shinan,¡±There are still a few bags of white flour inside. The trunk is too full, can¡¯t hold anymore supplies. Let¡¯s change cars first and thene back to get the rest of the food.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and drove the car to the previous shopping mall. At this time, there were many zombies gathered inside. Ji Zan picked up an iron rod and knocked on the nearby wall, making a loud sound. He lured all the zombies out and then killed them one by one. After that, both of them drove an off-road vehicle and returned to the tunnel. As he was worried about the children, Ji Zan was the only one who had to carry the goods back and forth. He had looted everything in the tunnel, leaving nothing behind. He had also obtained a maic control ability. As for the others, perhaps because they had died too long ago, he was unable to obtain their abilities. When they came out of the tunnel, Ji Zan used his foresight ability. In the image, Professor Feng and the others were wearing tattered sheets and sitting in a ce that could barely block the sun. The others were lying on the ground, their faces pale, their lips cracked, and their eyes lifeless. Then, he looked at it for a while and realized that two people were missing from the screen. They were Bai Lianhua and Dafei! He focused on thinking about Bai Lianhua and Dafei again. The scene changed again, but the background was still ruins, making him unable to determine where it was for a moment. He couldn¡¯t even be sure if the two of them were still in An Town! However, one thing was for sure. He and Fu Shinan had to hurry back. Otherwise, Professor Feng and the others might not be able to hold on. After discussing the route with Fu Shinan, the two of them each drove an off-road vehicle towards An Town. Because there were garbage and copsed buildings everywhere, and there was no navigation, the two of them could only fumble their way. Fortunately, they finally saw the familiar toll station after about seven hours! Fu Shinan was excited. This was the toll station at the intersection of An Town. They were finally back. The two of them walked for more than a while and finally returned to the storage warehouse they were temporarily staying in. At this time, half of the storage warehouse had been destroyed by the tornado. The iron door was gone, and the food had disappeared without a trace. There was not even a grain of rice left. It was flooded inside, and there was no way to step on it. Fu Shinan looked around but didn¡¯t see Professor Feng and the others. She was a little anxious.¡± Will anything happen to everyone?¡± Ji Zan narrowed his eyes.¡± No, I know where they are. Follow me.¡±¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t understand how Ji Zan knew, but she had no direction to go, so she could only follow Ji Zan. At the same time, on a ruin that was barely sheltered from the sun, there were a few men and women looking at the sky without any signs of life. Not far away, a few zombies silently crawled out of the ground and slowly crawled toward them. When they were halfway up the mountain, they suddenly roared and pounced on them. Xia Dong was leaning against half of the stone wall, holding the stones on the ground. From the corner of his eye, he saw something pouncing towards him. He turned around and saw arge greenish-ck w. He immediately jumped up..¡±The zombies are here!¡± Chapter 143 - 143: Forced into a Desperate Situation Chapter 143 - 143: Forced into a Desperate Situation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Professor Feng was also startled awake. He immediately reached out and pulled Xia Dong closer to him. Only then did Xia Dong dodge the zombie¡¯s ws. Otherwise, he¡¯d have been infected for sure. Sun Han and MO Cheng quickly got to their feet, each using their unique abilities: fire and electricity! The zombie was directly ignited by these two abilities, causing it to howl loudly, an unpleasant and piercing sound. However, this also attracted more zombies to the scene. Shui Ling¡¯Er quickly pulled Wei Xinyi to her side, and both of them grabbed whatever they could find to fend off the zombies. They were weakened by hunger, butpared to before, they had made significant progress. In the past, they were as helpless as daisies when it came to confronting zombies. Since they had joined Fu Shinan, they had learned to be self-reliant. They firmly believed that Fu Shinan was still alive and woulde back for them.
Man Yu and Zhang Xiaojuan also helped each other to stand, looking cautiously at the approaching zombies, ready to attack at any moment. Though life had be exceedingly challenging, they were determined not to be tortured to death by zombies. After Fu Shinan and Ji Zan were blown away by the tornado, the iron door of the storage warehouse didn¡¯t hold up for long. The relentless tornado eventually carried it away, leaving everyone exposed. Fortunately, the tornado had weakened considerably by that time, so they weren¡¯t blown too far or high. Afternding, they surveyed their surroundings and realized they were still in An Town. They looked at the remaining buildings and eventually found their way back. Initially, they considered waiting for Fu Shinan and Ji Zan in the storage warehouse, even though their food supplies were dwindling. They believed they could survive for a while longer. Unexpectedly, a fierce storm hit in the middle of the night, and the tornado had destroyed half of the storage warehouse. Without the protection of the iron door, the continuous downpour made it impossible to stay there any longer. With no other options, they reluctantly abandoned the storage warehouse and found another ce to shelter. They had considered returning to the underground basement they had used before, but it was in a terrible state and inessible. To put it bluntly, apart from the remaining half of the storage warehouse, Peaceful Town was in ruins. Even the storage warehouse¡¯s remaining supplies were contaminated by floodwater, rendering them inedible. Worried about zombie attacks during the night, they had no choice but to seek refuge in this elevated spot. However, even the high ground had now been overrun by zombies. It seemed they were rapidly approaching desperation. Man Yu and Zhang Xiaojuan leaned on each other for support and stood for a while, but they werepletely exhausted. They sat down on the ground with no energy left, and Man Yu, with a tired sigh, said, ¡°If they want to bite us, let them. I hope they bite me and end my suffering. I can¡¯t stand anymore.¡± Xia Dong quickly helped her up and, with a hopeful smile, said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t give up. You never know, there might be hope at the veryst moment.¡± Man Yu didn¡¯t even have the strength to push him away. She rolled her eyes and weakly replied, ¡°Do whatever you want. I¡¯ve epted my fate. That fall from the tornado probably damaged all my organs. Even if there¡¯s food, I doubt I canst much longer.¡± Professor Feng immediately called out, trembling, ¡°You can¡¯t give up! I¡¯ve noticed you haven¡¯t been coughing up blood these past few days, so your organs must be fine. You¡¯re just hungry! Hang in there. Think about your story, the one with the domineering CEO and the charming doctor, it¡¯s not finished yet¡­¡± Man Yu weakly chuckled, ¡°The professor remembers that story? My CEO and doctor were blown away by the wind, no need to write the details, we can wrap it up with ¡®they were blown away by the wind.¡¯¡± She knew her internal organs were likely fine, but without water, without food, and enduring this scorching heat outside, how much longer could she hold on? She was truly exhausted. Sun Han and MO Cheng weren¡¯t in a much better situation. After a prolonged period without food, even with their special abilities, they were quickly running out of strength. Moreover, the increasing number of zombies was undeniably adding to the pressure. MO Cheng couldn¡¯t help but break into a sweat, his hands trembling. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. We need to get out of here quickly. How about we split up? We¡¯ll manage to outrun a few of them.¡± But as soon as he finished speaking, they heard the roar of a massive engine. A ck SUV came rushing from a distance, crashing through several zombies with a thunderous impact. Following closely behind was a white SUV, which also plowed through a bunch of them.. Chapter 144 - 144: 144 A Pillar Chapter 144 - 144: 144 A Pir Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon seeing the people inside the cars, Man Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she seemed reinvigorated as she excitedly stood up. ¡°Oh my goodness! Is this some kind of hallucination? My domineering CEO and charming doctor are back?¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an happily poked his head out of the car window, swinging his chubby little hands. ¡°Grandpa Feng, I¡¯m back! My uncle and Aunt Fu are here with me!¡± Seeing Ji Zan, Professor Feng suddenly regained his energy. It was as if belief itself surged through him. He got up from the ground, determined, and dered, ¡°We¡¯ll fight on! Humanity will never be defeated!¡± But as he stood up with a determined posture, he looked around and found nothing suitable to wield. There wasn¡¯t much to work with in the first ce, and the few remaining rocks had already been thrown down to fend off the zombies. To save face and alleviate the awkward atmosohere. he chose to use his abilitv to Dull Xiao Chang¡¯an into his arms. Xiao Chang¡¯an wrapped his arms around Professor Feng¡¯s neck, giggling heartily. The little guy was quite ustomed to these situations and found being pulled around rather enjoyable. In an apocalyptic world without ymates, this was more fun than toys. Ji Zan had already parked the car and swiftly jumped out, seizing a zombie by the head and delivering a powerful blow. He preferred using his fists over his abilities, especially in this stifling apocalyptic world. The physical release helped ease his pent-up frustration.
Shui Linger and Wei Xinyi had run up to the front of the car, shouting excitedly, ¡°Fu Sis! You¡¯re alright, that¡¯s fantastic¡­¡± Fu Shinan hopped out of the car and embraced both of them. ¡°I¡¯m fine, and you all seem to be alright too.¡± Shui Linger¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she said, ¡°We¡¯ve been looking after each other, but we¡¯ve run out of food and water. We couldn¡¯t havested much longer. I thought I¡¯d never see you again¡­¡± ¡°I felt the same way¡­¡± Wei Xinyi held onto Fu Shinan tightly. Seeing Fu Shinan was like a ray of hope, reminding her that there was still a chance for survival. Man Yu, standing behind them with her hands on her hips, called out, ¡°Hey, you two, can you leave a spot for me? Let me hug our ice-cold but surviving charming doctor.¡± Fu Shinan released the two and walked over to Man Yu, smiling. ¡°Great writer, you seem to be in good spirits, still full of energy and yelling.¡± Man Yu raised her tiny fists and yfully punched Fu Shinan¡¯s chest. ¡°You devil, are you too excited to be with the handsome guy that you¡¯ve forgotten about me? We¡¯ve all been worried about you, you know.¡± ¡°If I forgot about you, I wouldn¡¯t havee back! Do you have any idea how much effort it took to return? This gust of wind blew me several dozen miles away!¡± Fu Shinan eximed, then called out to the people in the car, ¡°Fu Gui, Nana, you two shoulde down and meet everyone.¡± Soon, a slender hand pushed open the car door. Following that, a golden figure leaped down from the car. Man Yu¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to Fu Gui. ¡°Where did you find this big dog? It¡¯s quite sizable. If we decide to stew some dog meat, it could provide us with food for at least two days, right?¡± Fu Gui, as if understanding Man Yu¡¯s words, started barking and wagging his tail. Wei Xin Yi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°This big golden retriever is quite amusing.¡± Fu Shinan then remembered that Wei Xin Yi had the ability tomunicate with animals and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Fu Gui saying?¡± Wei Xin Yi nced at Man Yu and couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She replied, ¡°He¡¯s saying, ¡®You, littledy, dare to eat your big brother Fu Gui?¡±¡® Man Yu immediately put her hands on her hips, pointed at Fu Gui, and said, ¡°Oh, a dog that¡¯s not big dares to call me a littledy? Or even ims to be a big brother? I¡¯m your aunt! Come on, call me Aunt, and I won¡¯t eat you. Otherwise, tonight you might end up as a stew or a braised dish.¡± While the women chatted, Ji Zan and the others had nearly dealt with the zombies. With Ji Zan joining them, MO Cheng and Sun Han regained their confidence. Having a leader made a significant difference, and they were enthusiastic about using their abilities. The zombies seemed to realize their strength and a few of them fled. It was clear that the zombies¡¯ intelligence was increasing, as they now understood when to retreat. Nobody Imew to what extent the zombies would continue to evolve. Ji Zan took a deep breath and approached Professor Feng, asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chapter 145 - 145: Planning to Go to Lingqu Mountain Chapter 145: nning to Go to Lingqu Mountain Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Professor Feng nodded excitedly, saying, ¡°We¡¯re all fine. Although we were swept away by the tornado, we managed to find our way back. The good thing is that we didn¡¯t drift too far. We woke up and returned. However, Da Fei and Miss Bai are missing. We scoured almost all of An Town, but we couldn¡¯t find them.¡± Ji Zan nodded andforted Professor Feng, ¡°I already know about that. Don¡¯t worry, they are safe and still alive.¡± Unaware of Ji Zan¡¯s precognitive ability, Professor Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So where are they? We have to find them. We¡¯vebed through An Town, but we couldn¡¯t find any trace of them. Could they be injured?¡± Hearing this, Ji Zan furrowed his brow, ¡°They aren¡¯t injured, but I don¡¯t know their exact location. It¡¯s highly likely they are not in An Town. We should find a resting ce first and then strategize.¡± MO Cheng immediately ran over, saying, ¡°This tornado was indeed massive and destructive, almost demolishing all the buildings in An Town. We scoured the entire town, but there¡¯s no ce suitable for rest. This half-tform is the best option for now.¡± Fu Shinan walked over, ¡°Then let¡¯s return to the storage warehouse.¡± Xia Dong shook her head, ¡°The storage warehouse is full of water and moldy. It¡¯s not suitable for habitation.¡± Fu Shinan smiled at Sun Han, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have a fire-based ability user among us. A little burning and roasting, and we¡¯ll get rid of all the bacteria.¡± Sun Han smacked his head, ¡°You¡¯re right! Ipletely forgot about that. Having you back, Fu Sister, is a big relief. You think faster than the rest of us. If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have needed the tform.¡± Man Yu, propping up her waist, said, ¡°Since it¡¯s decided, let¡¯s get back quickly. This tform is drafty, and I can¡¯t sleep here. By the way, do you have any food in your car? We haven¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for three days, and we¡¯re practically withering away.¡± Fu Shinan smirked, ¡°We¡¯ve got enough to fill your stomach.¡± With the news of food in the car, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, their spirits reinvigorated. Without further dy, they boarded the car and returned to the storage warehouse. The women started a fire to prepare a meal while the men collected water and dried supplies inside. Ji Zan took MO Cheng with him to explore potential living ces, in case they found somewhere more suitable after everyone had eaten and regained their strength. Everyone yed their part, bustling with life and energy. An hourter, after Zhang Xiaojuan and the others had cooked the meal, Xia Dong and Sun Han had also prepared the water. All that remained was for Sun Han to use his fire abilities to roast the food. Ji Zan and MO Cheng returned. As everyone had described, An Town had lost nearly all of its intact buildings. It was impractical to inhabit the town since repairing them was out of the question. Ji Zan and MO Cheng had explored in vain, and it was apparent that An Town had be a deserted city. After the satisfying meal, Ji Zan spoke earnestly, ¡°The tornado almost destroyed all the buildings, and it seems resources are scarce. We have to leave this ce and search for supplies and a suitable ce to live elsewhere. Staying here will lead to exhaustion due to dwindling resources.¡± Professor Feng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct, we can¡¯t produce food, and remaining idle isn¡¯t a viable option. Do you have a specific destination in mind?¡± Ji Zan nced at Fu Shinan and replied, ¡°I have a rough idea, but the ce is quite far, and I¡¯m sure the fuel in our car won¡¯t be sufficient. We also need to find food along the way, or we might starve. After all, more natural disasters may lie ahead. If anyone has alternative ns, please voice them so we can discuss. ¡± Everyone exchanged nces and shook their heads. The truth was, many of them were not locals, and the recent natural disaster had left them disoriented. It was challenging to have specific goals in such a situation. Besides, since the formation of the group, Ji Zan had be their undisputed leader, with Fu Shinan being the next inmand. Now that Fu Shinan was not speaking, it essentially meant she agreed, and others were unlikely to voice any objections. Seeing everyone¡¯s silence, Ji Zan continued, ¡°So, we¡¯ve set our destination: Lingqu Mountain. It¡¯s located on a remote ind, quite far from our current position. Before we head there, our primary focus will be searching for supplies.¡± Xia Dong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Ji, what kind of ce is Lingqu Mountain? I might not be very knowledgeable, but I¡¯ve heard of some ces. I¡¯ve never heard of a mountain on an ind like that..¡± Chapter 146 - 146: He’s Different to You Again Chapter 146: He¡¯s Different to You Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan squinted slightly, his eyes revealing a hint of inner turmoil. His voice lowered a few notches, ¡°It¡¯s not a well-known ce, it¡¯s understandable that you haven¡¯t heard of it. Regardless, it¡¯s an incredibly suitable ce for survival, but it¡¯s also very dangerous. Before the apocalypse, the ind was isted from the outside world. All I can say is that you all need to think it through. We don¡¯t know how many people are left, and whether they¡¯ll ept us.¡± Professor Feng chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already half-buried in the ground, so there¡¯s not much to consider for me. Wherever you decide to go, I¡¯ll follow! As for eptance, we¡¯re all humans. They shouldn¡¯t let us die.¡± Xia Dong added, ¡°Staying here might not be a viable option either, and trying something new could offer an opportunity. Besides, getting a chance to visit a ce I¡¯ve never been before before I die sounds worth it. Before the apocalypse, I loved traveling, but I never had the time. Now, I can check that off my list. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± One by one, everyone expressed their thoughts. Seeing no objections, Ji Zan nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll rest in An Town for two days and then depart.¡± ¡°Good, the floor in the reserve warehouse has dried up. We can rest there. But all the bedding is gone, we¡¯ll have to make do,¡± said Sun Han. Ji Zan stood up, dusted himself off, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too cold right now. We¡¯ll ovee any difficulties. Rest for now.¡± Fu Shinan also got up, thankful that her beat-up car was still functional. She had taken the time to change into a sportswear outfit with a hat while cooking. Having clothing to wear made her feel lucky. Her previous preparation of some medical supplies and medications remained undamaged, which further cheered her up. Although Ji Zan possessed healing abilities, she wasn¡¯t sure if he could cure diseases, so having these supplies was essential. Just in case. In the midst of her contemtion, someone patted her shoulder. She turned to find Man Yu with a sly grin on her face. Tilting her head, Man Yu asked with a mischievous smile, ¡°Tell me honestly, Dr. Cold-face and the Overbearing CEO, have you two, in these days of being alone together, done something not suitable for minors? Don¡¯t try to fool me, I¡¯m not buying it! I should say, you won¡¯t be called ¡®great authors¡¯ anymore, a real great author wouldn¡¯t have such a mind filled with dirty waste! I was blown so far, with every organ and stomach nearly falling out. I was starving for days, just trying to stay alive!¡± Man Yu rolled her eyes, ¡°Cut it out. I don¡¯t believe it. When I came back this time, I felt like Ji Zan looked at you differently. Don¡¯t think you can fool me. You two must have done something.¡± Fu Shinan immediately turned her head in annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s so different about it? You¡¯re always so imaginative that you treat your fantasies as reality. You were starving for two days, so you didn¡¯t have time to think of anything else.¡¯ Man Yu grinned slyly and said, ¡°Oh,e on! A love-struck single like you can¡¯t understand my deep insights into romance. That sweet aura was exuding around you guys. Anyway, I dare say if you say we¡¯re going to Lingqu Mountain and even if we all said no, Ji Zan would still agree with your idea.¡± Fu Shinan was at a loss for words upon hearing this. Choosing Lingqu Mountain was ast resort, and she didn¡¯t want to go to a ce she had never heard of unless there were better options. Luckily, Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi walked over at this moment, relieving her from the teasing. Man Yu wouldn¡¯t have let her off so easily today otherwise. Wei Xinyi admired, ¡°Fu Sister, you¡¯re really amazing. I can¡¯t believe you and Ji Big Brother went through so much in these two days. If I were you, I couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Fu Shinan was somewhat surprised, ¡°What do you know? Did I tell you about what happened in Hai Town?¡± She didn¡¯t recall sharing that part with them. Wei Xinyi said, ¡°Fu Sister, you forgot about my ability. Fu Gui told us.¡± Behind them, Fu Gui barked happily, wagging its tail, as if waiting for Fu Shinan¡¯s praise. It boasted about how its owner remained calm in a crisis and told the story impressively, not to mention its heroic act of biting the enemy¡¯s buttocks¡­. Chapter 147 - 147: A Good Person to Talk to Chapter 147 - 147: A Good Person to Talk to Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinanughed because Man Yu¡¯s interruption had momentarily caused her to overlook Wei Xinyi¡¯s ability. However, she was also curious about how Fu Gui exined it. Wei Xinyi immediately got enthusiastic and repeated the story for Fu Shinan. Man Yu didn¡¯t expect that Fu Gui, this little dog, could exin things so clearly. It seemed that this Golden Retriever was quite intelligent. Especially when she heard about Ji Zan carrying Xiao Changan and appearing as a hero, Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but get excited and thought about writing it down. The love story between the dominant CEO and the charming doctor was unfolding right before her eyes! As night fell, to avoid attracting a zombie horde, Fu Shinan quickly urged everyone into the supply warehouse. Ji Zan was sitting next to Xiao Chang¡¯an and Nana, watching the two children y. He couldn¡¯t help but think about what was ahead as they were heading to Lingqu Mountain. He wondered if there would be any more leisurely moments like this. When he saw Fu Shinan and the othersing in, he stood up and said, ¡°Fu Shinan, wait a minute, I want to talk to you.¡±
Man Yu immediately nudged Fu Shinan with her elbow, then, pulling Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi, entered the warehouse with an obscene grin. Fu Shinan felt embarrassed because of Man Yu¡¯s teasing. She hadn¡¯t thought it was a big deal, but Man Yu had a way of making things awkward. She couldn¡¯t help but cough and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ji Zan stepped outside and gestured for Fu Shinan to join him. The two of them stood outside, feeling the gentle breeze. It could have been a wonderful night if it weren¡¯t for the zombies. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Fu Shinan greedily inhaled the rare cool air and asked again. Ji Zan paused for a moment, and his intense gaze fixed on Fu Shinan. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go to Lingqu Mountain.¡± Fu Shinan was taken aback by his words. ¡°1 know, didn¡¯t we discuss this in the meeting?¡± Ji Zan continued, ¡°The journey ahead will be full of danger, perhaps even more perilous than what we¡¯ve faced so far. Are you afraid?¡± Fu Shinanughed, ¡°I thought you had something serious to say. Do you think we have any room for fear now? The apocalypse is upon us, and there¡¯s no danger we haven¡¯t faced.¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°What I mean is that this journey may not be as simple as you all think. It won¡¯t be like just moving forward. Perhaps when we arrive, it won¡¯t be the paradise we imagine. We will have to deal with more than just zombies, there will be other people.¡± Fu Shinan raised her eyebrows, her expression turning serious. ¡°So you¡¯re sure there are people at Lingqu Mountain? With the apocalyptic disasters, it¡¯s hard to believe there are survivors.¡± Ji Zan nodded. ¡°Indeed, but Lingqu Mountain was different even before the apocalypse. Remember the madman who was obsessed with going to Lingqu Mountain? I had a run-in with that madman, and he might be from Lingqu Mountain. He may have been leading us there for some unknown purpose.¡± Fu Shinan immediately furrowed her brows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier? So that madman might not have precognitive abilities! Knowing this, why do you still want to go?¡± Ji Zan stared into the dark night and contemted, ¡°But Lingqu Mountain,pared to the devastated cities, is indeed a better ce for survival. It¡¯s filled with weapons, clothes, and various food reserves. We have no better options, and instead of taking chances somewhere else, it¡¯s better to give it a try.¡± Fu Shinan understood his perspective. Ji Zan was afraid that his decision might put everyone in unnecessary danger, possibly leading to their deaths on the road. She smiled and said, ¡°You said it yourself, there¡¯s no better option. Compared to an unknown ce, Lingqu Mountain is the best choice. Besides, staying in Anning Town, there¡¯s no guarantee that we¡¯ll survive. The town is in ruins, and you¡¯ve seen what it¡¯s like here. Other cities may not be any better. In the end, it¡¯s a matter of life and death. Why not take the risk?¡± This assurance put Ji Zan at ease. Fu Shinan was indeed a great person to talk to, always making him feel calm. ¡°You¡¯re right. Lingqu Mountain might truly be humanity¡¯sst fortress.¡± Fu Shinan shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± The two of them discussed their departure ns for a while longer before returning to the supply warehouse as the night grew darker. Perhaps it was a hint of kindness from the heavens, but for the first time in a long while, everyone had a peaceful night¡¯s rest without any zombie attacks. Although they didn¡¯t have proper bedding, they managed to get a good night¡¯s sleep.. Chapter 148 - 148: A Well-Preserved Village Chapter 148 - 148: A Well-Preserved Vige Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The next day, they rested and prepared to set off. Before he left, Ji Zan left a signal on the storage warehouse that only he and Da fei could understand. Da fei knew the way to Lingqu Mountain very well. However, he could not wait any longer. After all, there was not much food, and he was not sure where Da fei and the others were. They could only go first. Everyone drove three cars. Ji Zan drove Professor Feng, Zhang Xiaojuan, Nana, and Xiao Chang¡¯an. MO Cheng brought along Xia Dong, Sun Han, and the golden retriever. Fu Shinan drove Man Yu, Shui Ling ¡®er, and Wei Xinyi. Because many intersections were damaged, they stopped in front of a vige after walking for about seven hours. At this moment, they were about 700 kilometers away from An Town. Their speed was considered not bad. Compared to the devastated An Town, this vige was rtively well preserved. Fu Shinan and the others also looked at the vige in surprise. The big city was dpidated, but the small vige was still standing strong. He did not know if it was because this ce had not experienced any violent winds or earthquakes yet.
Xia Dong couldn¡¯t control his excitement.¡±l actually saw a house! This ce is too well preserved¡­¡± As he spoke, he ran into the vige like a child. Ji Zan was afraid that something would happen to him. At this time, it was always right to be cautious. He immediately said to MO Cheng, ¡°Quickly follow and take a look. Be careful. ¡®¡±¡® MO Cheng responded and followed Sun Han. Ji Zan also called everyone to get into the car and drove into the vige. When everyone stopped in the middle of the vige, Xia Dong and MO Cheng had alreadye out of the first house. They said excitedly,¡±There¡¯s no one inside, but there are things to cook, some rice, and bedding! There are even bowls and chopsticks, so we don¡¯t have to eat with our bare hands anymore!¡± MO Cheng could not hide his excitement. He might even be able to find some supplies.¡± Man Yu also chose the most spacious house. ¡°This ce is big enough to sleep all of us.¡± Professor Feng walked into the courtyard. The first thing he went to was the fields. Looking at the dead seedlings, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Therefore, no matter how well the buildings were preserved, the food could not be regenerated. He thought about how the two seedlings that he had painstakingly cultivated had also been scraped away. Although he was a medical professor, he knew very well that if food could not be regenerated, no matter how much food was stored in the past, there was no hope for mankind. Now, he could only hope that he could settle down as soon as possible and test if the remaining seeds could germinate. Ji Zan also searched around, but there was indeed no one. Moreover, it had been a long time since there was any sign of residence. The most abnormal thing was that there were no traces of zombie activity here. Normally, such a big vige would not be empty! Even if there was a sudden ident and they wanted to escape, shouldn¡¯t the residents pack some things? However, there were still supplies here. It did not look like they had fled in a hurry. Instead, it seemed like they had disappeared into thin air¡­ Everything here was too abnormal. In order to avoid any idents, Ji Zan chose the big house that Man Yu had mentioned. At night, everyone would gather together. If there was any trouble, they could look out for each other. The house was supposed to be a family of five, and there was a family portrait on the wall. Unfortunately, there was no trace of it now. Everyone had been driving all day and were very tired. It was already good enough to have a ce to rest. He didn¡¯t think about this anymore. He immediately started a fire, cooked a meal, and then quickly went to rest. The biggest test of a long journey was stamina, but the biggest problem was that they were running out of gas. After the meal, Ji Zan brought a few people to collect gasoline. If they couldn¡¯t find it, they would have to walk. Two hourster, Ji Zan and the others returned empty-handed. Fu Shinan saw that MO Cheng and the others were dejected and immediatelyforted them, ¡°Let¡¯s have a good rest tonight. Maybe we¡¯ll find a way tomorrow. Just like before we set off, we didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a perfect house for us to rest in!¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s words were a little idealistic, but there was no other way. In order to prevent the zombies from attacking, the men took turns keeping watch. Everyone was ready to rest, and Fu Shinan took this opportunity to strengthen the room. However, without Ji Zan¡¯s help, there were still many failures. In order to prevent Man Yu¡¯s imagination from running wild again, she did not approach Ji Zan. Fortunately, there was no danger and she could take it slow. However, just as she finished strengthening, she saw the quiet Fu Gui suddenly barked.. Fu Shinan suddenly opened her eyes.. Chapter 149 - 149: Strange Zombies Chapter 149 - 149: Strange Zombies Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Sister Fu, Fu Gui said that there are zombies, and there are a lot of them!¡± Wei Xinyi immediately shouted. ¡°They¡¯re alling this way!¡± Fu Shinan immediately got up and went to the window. Under the moonlight, she saw that there were indeed a lot of zombies standing in the courtyard. There were roughly hundreds of them. Her scalp was about to explode. What was going on? Why were there so many suddenly? Could it be that they didn¡¯te because they couldn¡¯t sense the presence of a living person in the past? When they smelled it, they all came one by one? ¡°Sun Han, get up.¡± MO Cheng¡¯s voice came from outside. Fu Shinan got up and went outside the house. Ji Zan was standing at the door and looking outside. ¡°They should be vigers from the vige. But why did they only appear now¡­¡± Xia Dong also forced himself to get up and could not help but curse, ¡°Damn it, why don¡¯t theye out during the day? There were no traces at all. Was he hiding? This bunch of fools, their intelligence was getting higher and higher!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why aren¡¯t they attacking?¡± What are you looking at?¡±
Ji Zan¡¯s expression was solemn as he narrowed his eyes and looked around. ¡°There should be a leader among them. They are waiting for orders.¡± Fu Shinan saw this and took a closer look. These people were indeed standing at the door unsteadily. They did not move forward or backvvard, as if they were waiting for something. ¡® What should we do then?¡± Professor Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.¡± Are we going to wait like this?¡± ¡°There are too many zombies.¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment.¡± No matter how high the defense of the house is, it won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± I¡¯ll go out and lure some away. You guys stay behind and defend.¡± Fu Shinan immediately stopped him.¡±No, there are so many zombies, and they are too concentrated. How are you going to lure them out?¡± It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°If we wait for them to attack, we¡¯ll be in even more danger. It¡¯ll be difficult to defend this ce!¡± Ji Zan frowned.¡± Fu Shinan also knew that Ji Zan was right. They had narrowly won the previous zombie hordes at the base because they had the advantage of the terrain. However, there was no way to defend here. Including her system defense, it would be even more difficult. Even if Ji Zan was around and her defense system could speed up, the surroundings were all ss and the walls were not as thick as the base. If they were a second slower, the house would be destroyed and everyone would bepletely surrounded. Fu Shinan thought of a way. She did not believe that they would be trapped here! Suddenly, she saw the car parked outside and an idea shed through his mind.¡±l have a way to lure some zombies out!¡±After saying that, she took out her car keys and pressed the horn. Sure enough, the zombie was attracted by the ear-piercing sound and slowly walked out of the courtyard. Seeing that this move was effective, MO Cheng also took out his car keys and pressed them. After a while, an empty space appeared in the middle of the courtyard. Seeing that there were fewer zombies, Ji Zan pushed the door open and walked out. Although it was a small number now, they would still attack when the zombie leader sent a message. Therefore, he still needed to go out and deal with them. However, when he climbed over the wall and whistled, he wanted to lure some more zombies away¡­ At that moment, a roar came from outside. The other zombies immediately chased after Ji Zan. As for the wall, they climbed over it very quickly, not slow at all. Xia Dong could not help but jump in shock.¡± He¡¯s evolved again. The zombies are climbing over the wall so quickly! And why did they all go after Brother Ji?¡± Fu Shinan was a little anxious when she saw the zombies chasing after Ji Zan. She climbed up the wall and tried to find the zombie who gave the order, but there was no one left in the yard! She felt cold sweat run down her back when she thought about the hundred zombies chasing after Ji Zan. No matter how powerful Ji Zan was, he couldn¡¯t beat so zombies that couldn¡¯t feel pain. ¡°Sister Fu, think of something. We have to save Brother Ji!¡± MO Cheng also said anxiously. Fu Shinan was also anxious. To them, Ji Zan was not only their leader, but also their pir. Once something happened to him, the team would definitely be in disarray. However, she didn¡¯t dare to make a rash decision now that the situation was unclear. This wasn¡¯t the time to act on impulse. ¡°Sister Fu, no matter how powerful Brother Ji is, he can¡¯t be a match for more than a hundred zombies. We can¡¯t leave him in the lurch¡­¡± Xia Dong chimed in. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t save him! However, we can¡¯t rashly go there! There¡¯s something wrong with these zombies. How can they all chase after one person? There are so many of us. Aren¡¯t we living people¡­¡± Fu Shinan was naturally anxious, but the more anxious she was, the more she forced herself to calm down.. This was not a game! If they were not careful, everyone would die! Chapter 150 - 150: The Strange Mist Chapter 150 - 150: The Strange Mist Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After some contemtion, Fu Shinan turned to Wei Xinyi and said, ¡°Communicate with Fu Gui and ask it to lead us to find people. We¡¯ll provide firepower from a distance to help Ji Zan relieve some pressure.¡± Wei Xinyi nodded, immediately crouching down to exchange a few words with Fu Gui. Fu Gui let out a single ¡°woof¡± and stood up. Sun Han immediately chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± ¡°No, for now, only you and MO Cheng have offensive abilities. You two need to stay behind, or the others won¡¯t have any fighting power left. Who knows what¡¯sing up ahead,¡± Fu Shinan quickly warned. She didn¡¯t want to gamble on the zombies¡¯ intelligence, they might employ some tactics like decoying prey.
MO Cheng replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go with Fu Shinan.¡± Xia Dong also stepped forward, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go too. I might not have any abilities, but I can run fast. Maybe I can be of some help. We¡¯ll leave Sun Han here.¡± Fu Shinan instructed, ¡°Alright, but remember, when you encounter zombies, don¡¯t get too close. Just attract their attention. Now is not the time to show off. None of us has Ji Zan¡¯s skills. He might escape, but if we get surrounded, it¡¯s a dead end. Don¡¯t wait until we need Ji Zan toe back and save us!¡± Both nodded in agreement. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, opened the car door, and realized that the fuel was running low. It had just enough for about a kilometer. Xia Dong checked the other two cars and found that they had even less fuel. With no other option, they abandoned the cars, and Fu Shinan patted Fu Gui on the head. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Fu Gui turned around and dashed towards the west. Fu Shinan and herpanions hurried to follow, realizing there was a small river to the west of the vige. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t deep, only reaching an adult¡¯s waist, and Fu Gui had already swum across. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t swim and had to wade across, carefully making her way through the water. The three of them struggled but eventually reached the opposite bank, entering the forest. However, as they blinked, they discovered that Fu Gui was nowhere to be seen. There was suddenly thick fog all around them. In the darkness, their path was unclear. Fu Shinan remained still, called out a couple of times, ¡°Fu Gui,¡± but received no response. She halted MO Cheng and Xia Dong from moving forward, saying, ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡¯ MO Cheng added, ¡°Yeah, how did this thick fog suddenly appear¡­?¡± When he turned around to check, they couldn¡¯t even see the opposite bank anymore. Xia Dong yelled, ¡°Ji Zan? Fu Gui?¡± There was no answer. In the midst of this eerily silent night, shrouded in dense fog, an inexplicable sense of unease crept over them. Xia Dong couldn¡¯t help but shiver and dared not move. It felt like, if he took another step, he might not even see Fu Shinan or MO Cheng anymore. Fu Shinan felt a shiver down her spine, and at that moment, she could sense that the fog was thickening even more. She acted swiftly, saying, ¡®We can¡¯t move forvvard. Quick, let¡¯s hold hands!¡± She reached out to grab Xia Dong and MO Cheng, only to realize that Xia Dong¡¯s hand was icy cold. It felt almost lifeless. She instinctively turned her head and saw a dark-blue-skinned zombie with bared teeth, ready to sink them into her! Startled, Fu Shinan¡¯s body reacted faster than her mind. She raised her foot and kicked, and she heard Xia Dong yelp, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah! Fu Shinan, why did you kick me? That kick nearly crippled me¡­¡± Fu Shinan heard Xia Dong¡¯s voice clearly but saw the fallen face of a zombie. In that moment, she felt a creeping sensation on her scalp, and she turned and sprinted back, shouting, ¡°Get up and run back! There¡¯s something strange about this fog. It¡¯s causing hallucinations! Hurry!¡± Now Xia Dong and MO Cheng also realized something was amiss. Goosebumps covered their bodies, and they quickly turned, running back toward the river. However, despite the fact that they hadn¡¯t ventured far from the riverbank, they lost their way in the dense fog. ¡°Fu Shinan? MO Cheng? Where are you?¡± Xia Dong couldn¡¯t see the river, it was all fog. He extended his hand, reaching for hispanions, but he couldn¡¯t feel anyone. He shouted desperately, but there was no response. They had been standing together just moments ago, how could they not hear or feel him? Xia Dong was the weakest among them, and if both his friends couldn¡¯t handle this, he¡¯d be in deep trouble. Then, he felt a sudden, intense pain in his neck. Before he could say anything, his eyes closed, and he lost consciousness. Fu Shinan had also lost her sense of direction, shouting, ¡°MO Cheng, Xia Dong, Fu Gui, Ji Zan, where are you?¡± Chapter 151 - 151: They Are All Humans Chapter 151 - 151: They Are All Humans Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However, no matter how Fu Shinan shouted, the only response she got was the thick fog! Fu Shinan immediately opened the system and tried to enhance it, trying to see the current terrain through the three-dimensional map of the system! However, she was notified that there were no buildings nearby that could be strengthened. In other words, her system was useless. This time, she was really panicking. Zombies weren¡¯t scary, but the unknown was the scariest. Invisible, untouchable¡­Following her memory, she walked slowly towards the river where she came from before stopping! Since she still couldn¡¯t reach the river, she couldn¡¯t move anymore. The most taboo thing in this situation was to walk around randomly. Perhaps the fog would dissipate in a while! If she continued walking, who knew what was waiting for her in front of her. However, at this moment, she suddenly felt the sound of clothes rubbing against each other right beside her. Someone had appeared beside her!
Fu Shinan¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She suddenly attacked the fog. However, in her panic, she seemed to have touched something. Then, she saw a tall ck shadow appear in front of her. In the next second, her neck was grabbed tightly by a pair ofrge hands! The other party¡¯s speed was clearly faster than hers! As a doctor, she was very sensitive to smells! The scent in front of her was too familiar. She shouted happily,¡±Ji Zan, let go, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Fu Shinan?¡± A deep voice sounded. It was indeed Ji Zan. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t have time to rejoice, but she felt her neck tighten! Ji Zan¡¯s voice was also extremely cold.¡±Where did we meet? When?¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s face was red from being pinched. Ji Zan used more strength and she was almost out of breath. When she heard this, she hurriedly replied, ¡°At the beginning of the apocalypse, at a gas station¡­You saved me from that staff member¡­After that, your car was overturned, and you and Xiao Chang ¡®an sat in my car¡­¡± Hearing this, Ji Zan finally let go of Fu Shinan¡¯s hand and pulled her back.¡±Are you alright? Why are you here? Where were the others? Just you?¡± Fu Shinan touched her neck and coughed a few times. She said strenuously, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Xia Dong, MO Cheng, and Fu Gui came to look for you. The others are still at the same ce¡­What happened? Where are the zombies? Why is it all fog? They¡¯re all gone. They were clearly standing together just now¡­¡± Fu Shinan wanted to say something, but Ji Zan covered her mouth and pressed her down. Soon, they heard the sound of footsteps. The sound circled around the two of them a few times and quickly walked away without saying anything. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Ji Zan said in a low voice and picked Fu Shinan up. Fu Shinan was shocked. She subconsciously hugged his neck and started to struggle.¡±My leg is fine. Put me down and I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ji Zan held Fu Shinan down and carried her in a direction. Fu Shinan knew that something was wrong and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It felt like they had walked for about ten minutes when the view in front of them finally opened up. It was the river they hade from. Ji Zan looked Fu Shinan up and down carefully, as if he was sure that it was her, then he let go of her. ¡°What happened?¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Here¡­¡± Ji Zan looked behind him and said,¡± Those aren¡¯t zombies at all. They¡¯re humans. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Fu Shinan was stunned. All she saw in the courtyard were people? She almost forgot how long it had been since shest saw so many people! At least a hundred¡­¡± How is that possible? They were attracted by the sound just now, and they looked like zombies¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all an act. Moreover, that fog¡­ It would let people see what they did not want to see the most! It¡¯ll make you hallucinate¡­¡± Ji Zan exined. Fu Shinan frowned. No wonder she thought of Xia Dong as a zombie. When she thought of the zombies climbing over the wall with Ji Zan, she was puzzled. These zombies were quite agile. They must have evolved again. In the end, how could they be flexible? They were humans. Thinking of Xia Dong and MO Cheng, she immediately said,¡±Xia Dong, MO Cheng, and Fu Gui are all in the fog. What should we do?¡± ¡°Do you remember how long you¡¯ve been in there?¡± Ji Zan frowned.¡± Fu Shinan looked at her watch, ¡°I think it¡¯s more than an hour.¡± Ji Zan narrowed his eyes as if he was looking at something. Then, he said in a deep voice,¡±Don¡¯t look for them. They must have been captured. Let¡¯s go back first and make ns..¡± Chapter 152 - 152: 152 Luring the Tiger Out of the Mountain Chapter 152 - 152: 152 Luring the Tiger Out of the Mountain Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan was a little confused. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± ¡°Because I got Cao Yong¡¯s ability!¡± Ji Zan looked at her.¡± Fu Shinan was shocked again.¡± How could that be? No, I remember you saying that you have a superpower. Could it be that your superpower is devouring? Or did you inherit the superpower of the person after they died?¡± The corners of Ji Zan¡¯s mouth curled up, and he couldn¡¯t help but pat Fu Shinan¡¯s head. ¡°Smart, you guessed right.¡±
Fu Shinan was too surprised to notice his hand that was rubbing against her like a DUDDV. She opened her mouth in shock. Wasn¡¯t Ii Zan¡¯s ability too heaven-defying? If he could, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Ji Zan would be a full-powered person? As long as they had superpowers, he could get them! No wonder he had a healing ability¡­ Seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s mouth open in shock, Ji Zan closed it for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill anyone because of this! The people I got abilities from were not good people.¡± Fu Shinan shook her head.¡± I didn¡¯t think that way. I was just surprised that your ability is so powerful.¡± Of course, she felt a little sour in his heart. She thought that she had a golden finger, but she didn¡¯t expect his to be even more powerful. Theparison between people was too different. ¡® Alright,¡± Ji Zan said.¡± Maybe there will be more powerful abilities in the future. Let¡¯s go back to the vige first. ¡®¡±¡® The two of them crossed the river and finally returned to the vige. However, they soon realized that there was no one in the room, and both of them broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Chang ¡®an, Professor Feng?¡± Ji Zan searched the rooms a few times, but there was no one. His expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°No wonder they were lured away by me even when they are humans. They¡¯re luring me away from the base!¡± Fu Shinan also looked around, but there was indeed no one. She said anxiously, ¡°Then quickly sense where they have been captured? How could it be like this? They went to so much trouble just to catch us?¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t answer and closed his eyes. After a long while, he said,¡±l can¡¯t see them, but they¡¯re still alive. Moreover, Sun Han is still nearby! He wasn¡¯t captured!¡± ¡°Sun Han, Sun Han?¡± he shouted. A minuteter, the small door of the inner room opened. Sun Han walked out, trembling all over. His entire body seemed to be in a daze as he choked on his sobs. ¡°Brother Ji, Sister Fu, I¡¯m sorry¡­Everyone was captured¡­l don¡¯t know why, but my superpower seems to have disappeared. I cant use it at all¡­¡± When he thought about how everyone was dead, he couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground and cry. For a moment, he thought that he might as well die as well. He saw his teammates being taken away by the zombies with his own eyes, and he could not help at all. Ji Cang closed his eyes slightly and opened them again. He suppressed his emotions and reached out to pull Sun Han up. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you big man. They¡¯re fine, and it wasn¡¯t a zombie who caught them.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sun Han raised his head in shock. ¡°They¡¯re all people in disguise!¡± Ji Zan said again. ¡°They weren¡¯t zombies at all! I led those zombies out and soon found the leader. I followed the leader and wanted to settle this once and for all, but he led me into a fog. These people attacked me a few times, and I realized that they were not zombies, but humans!¡± Knowing that everyone was alive, Sun Han finally regained some spirit. He wiped away his tears and said excitedly, ¡°If they¡¯re not zombies, why would they pretend to be zombies and attack us? Those people, could they be the original vigers? Is it because we took over their houses? They didn¡¯t need to leave, and we¡¯re not insisting on staying¡­¡± ¡® No.¡± Ji Zan shook his head.¡± If that¡¯s the only reason, why did they leave in the first ce?¡±¡± Fu Shinan was also puzzled,¡±lt can¡¯t be that they just want to capture people, right?¡±¡± I don¡¯t know,¡± Ji Zan replied.¡± But they took them away but didn¡¯t do anything. They will definitelye looking for us again!¡± Then, he looked at the sky and said, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t being tonight. The two of you should take the time to rest! We¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow.¡± As he spoke, he saw that neither of them wanted to rest, so he could only say, ¡°If you don¡¯t rest, how are we going to save everyone?¡± Upon hearing this, Fu Shinan and Sun Han didn¡¯t insist further and forced themselves to go to sleep. However, none of them slept well. Fu Shinan felt like she had just closed her eyes for a short while when she was awakened by a pungent burnt smell. Thinking it might be an issue with the stove, she sat up abruptly, only to find Ji Zan busydling porridge. Seeing her wake up, Ji Zan expressed some regret, ¡°Sorry about that, it¡¯s my first time making this, and I burned it..¡± Chapter 153 - 153: Uncle Is Peeking at Auntie Chapter 153: Uncle Is Peeking at Auntie Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°It¡¯s okay; having food is already good,¡± Fu Shinan mechanically took the bowl and swallowed a spoonful. Unfortunately, it tasted terrible, but she couldn¡¯t afford to waste it. She continued, ¡°When should we take action?¡± Ji Zan replied, ¡°We¡¯re waiting for someone to return. He has an excellent memory, and that¡¯s what we need.¡± ¡°Wait, who are we waiting for?¡± Fu Shinan was wondering as she couldn¡¯t recall anyone with an exceptionally good memory among them. But before she could ponder further, the answer appeared right before her eyes. Out of nowhere, a curly-haired young boy, Xiao Chang¡¯an, appeared. Xiao Chang¡¯an looked around curiously and then hugged Fu Shinan¡¯s thigh, ¡°Aunt Fu, Uncle! I¡¯m back again! Hehe.¡± Fu Shinan finally remembered Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s ability and happily embraced him, ¡°Of course, I forgot about your power! You can instantly return to your uncle whenever you want! That¡¯s great! Do you remember what¡¯s happening on your side?¡± Xiao Changan scratched his little chin and said in a childish voice, ¡°Auntie and Nana were captured by a bunch of weirdly dressed people. They said something about a sacrifice¡­ Uncle, let¡¯s hurry and rescue them!¡± Ji Zan ruffled Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s little head, ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s finish our meal first, then we¡¯ll discuss it.¡± Fu Shinan, initially anxious upon hearing Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s words, strangely felt less urgency upon seeing Ji Zan¡¯s confident demeanor. She knew he had precognitive abilities. If he was calm, it meant there was no immediate danger. Rushing into unknown situations wouldn¡¯t help. They were unfamiliar with those people, and recalling the mysterious fog that created illusions, Fu Shinan hesitated to take any rash actions. If they were all captured, they¡¯d be left with no options. With these thoughts in mind, Fu Shinan started to feel a bit more at ease. She knew that getting too anxious could lead to mistakes, and what they needed now was to stay calm. She gently ced Xiao Chang¡¯an down and served him a bowl of porridge, blowing on it to cool it down. She said, ¡°Take your time, it¡¯s a bit hot.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Fu.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an smiled, but when he took a sip, he winced from the heat. He looked at his uncle and Fu Shinan before quietly continuing to drink. Even though he was just a kid, after surviving for so long, he understood the importance of having food and didn¡¯tin. Fu Shinan appreciated his maturity, though it also made her feel a bit sad. Without the apocalypse, children like him could have had carefree lives. She lovingly patted his head, feeling both fondness and sorrow. If it weren¡¯t for the end of the world, kids like him could have lived without worries. As she continued eating, Fu Shinan suddenly felt someone¡¯s gaze on her, making her a bit ufortable. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡± Ji Zan lowered his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to call Sun Han for lunch.¡± Fu Shinan was puzzled, but as Ji Zan left, Xiao Chang¡¯an approached her with a mischievous grin. His eyes squinted yfully as he said, ¡°Hehe, Auntie, my uncle is shy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Shinan almost choked on her porridge at his words. Unaware of what he had revealed, Xiao Chang¡¯an continued, ¡°Hehe, I saw it. Uncle was just sneakily watching Auntie!¡± Fu Shinan, her face flushed, quickly changed the subject, ¡°Did those people harm you? Did you see Fugui? Is he with you?¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an shook his head, ¡°They didn¡¯t hurt us, but they kept us tied up and spoke in a strangenguage we couldn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t see Fugui.¡± Fu Shinan fell silent, wondering about the intentions of those people. They didn¡¯t appear to be zombies, and their talk of a sacrifice hinted at a secretive and ancient group. She couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. If there was no threat, why go through all this trouble? However, before she could delve deeper into her thoughts, Sun Han woke up and apologized for sleeping in. Seeing Sun Han¡¯s swollen eyes, Fu Shinan knew he must have been ming himself all night. She spoke in aforting tone, ¡°We all stayed uptest night, and nobody got proper rest. It¡¯s normal to oversleep. Let¡¯s have breakfast and then figure out a way to rescue everyone.¡± Sun Han, his eyes still slightly red, bit his lip and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hidden. I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t dwell on that,¡± Ji Zan interjected as he approached from outside, his tone somewhat chilly. ¡°Not hiding would have only gotten you captured. In times of crisis, ensuring your safety is the most important thing. Being foolish enough to get caught is the worst oue..¡± Chapter 154 - 154: The Place of Sacrifice Chapter 154: The ce of Sacrifice Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Sun Han replied with a reluctant acknowledgment, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the difort in his heart. Although they were strangers at first, they had gone through thick and thin together, and their bond had grown stronger. Yet now, he watched as everyone was captured, unable to do anything, overwhelmed by guilt and self-me. Seeing his state, Ji Zan decided not to press further and carried Xiao Chang¡¯an outside to scout the area. Xiao Chang¡¯an had an extraordinary sense of direction, even in the darkest of nights. He was confident, saying, ¡°As long as Uncle Ji covers my eyes, I¡¯ll definitely find them!¡± Fu Shinan was surprised. Had she underestimated children? Were they all this remarkable nowadays? But she had no time to dwell on it. They quickly gathered their belongings and set off. With Ji Zan holding Xiao Chang¡¯an, it felt like the previous night. Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes were covered again as they crossed a small river, entering the eerie mist once more. To avoid getting lost, they held hands. Fu Shinan felt Ji Zan¡¯s grip on her hand was tight, providing an unexpected source offort. After walking for about ten more minutes, they finally emerged from the misty forest under Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s guidance, entering another wooded area. They continued for a few hundred meters until Xiao Chang¡¯an suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯re approaching the ce where they trapped me.¡± Ji Zan removed the blindfold from Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes and set him down, taking a few steps forward. Indeed, the trees were less dense here, and in the distancey a in. Though it was quite a distance away, they could see Professor Feng and the others tied to pirs, with many patrolling guards nearby. These people had ragged clothes, bruised faces, and at first nce, they looked like zombies. However, their hands still showed their original skin color, indicating that they had used something to disguise themselves. Ji Zan turned to Fu Shinan and Sun Han, saying, ¡°There¡¯s definitely more of them, and they have someone with control over abilities! We can¡¯t just rush in like this. When it gets dark, I¡¯ll go alone, and you two will be responsible for providing backup here!¡± Sun Han immediately responded, ¡°No, I¡¯m going too. I may not have special abilities, but I¡¯ve got fists! I don¡¯t want to stand by and watch anymore.¡± As he spoke, a golden figure darted out from the other side of the forest. Fu Shinan, pleasantly surprised, patted the dog¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Fu Gui! Where did you go? Are you hurt?¡± Perhaps sensing the danger of the ce, Fu Gui didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, he bit Fu Shinan¡¯s pants, signaling her to follow him. Fu Shinan nced at Ji Zan, who clearly seemed a bit disdainful. Nheless, Ji Zan whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out.¡± Fu Shinan spoke softly, ¡°Then you lead the way.¡± Fu Gui rolled its eyes at Ji Zan, wagged its tail, and took the lead. Ji Zan muttered to himself, ¡°Starting to consider sending that dog away!¡± A few of them followed Fu Gui and arrived in a valley. Next to it, there was a winding stream, providing a refreshing moment of coolness. Fu Gui stopped, and the others found a secluded spot to hunker down. Below, there appeared to be something like an altar. At the center of the altary a girl with an eerie expression, dressed in unusual attire, and covered in red markings. Beneath the altar, a massive iron pot emitted an eerie and malevolent aura as yellow paper burned inside it. Around it, a group of people knelt and bowed, muttering words that were iprehensible, even if clearly heard. Seeing this unsettling scene, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°What kind of cult is this? How can we rescue them?¡± She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that these people might be nning something terrible with that girl! Ji Zan was also perplexed, but suddenly, he remembered his maic control ability and suggested, ¡°Let me try something.¡± He reached out to control the giant iron pot, but nothing happened! Sun Han also attempted to use his ability, but there was no sign of a me. Anxiously, he said, ¡°It¡¯s no use; we can¡¯t use our abilities here. Something must be suppressing our powers!¡± Fu Shinan sensed the urgency of the situation. With so many people below and only three of them, how could they defend themselves? Only Ji Zan hadbat skills. Then, she recalled something and immediately used mental control on the person standing in the middle of the iron pot, holding a book. She swiftly received a system connection prompt. Her face lit up with joy as she exined, ¡°I can control that person¡¯s body now. You two protect me.¡± After confirming her decision, her perspective changed in an instant. Fu Shinan now saw through the eyes of the only man standing there. She casually nced at the book in his hand, which turned out to be about human anatomy. What did he intend to do? Wasn¡¯t it rted to harming people? Or did he want to perform some kind of dissection? But she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on these thoughts. She immediately took control of the man¡¯s body and walked over to the girl¡¯s side¡­. Chapter 155 - 155: Controlling the High Priest Chapter 155 - 155: Controlling the High Priest Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The people on the ground looked at the man in astonishment, not knowing what was happening. ¡°High Priest? What¡¯s going on?¡± an old man with white eyebrows asked, looking bewildered. Fu Shinan, controlling the man, replied coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t need her anymore. All of you, step back.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The crowd was puzzled. Early that morning, they had received a notification from the High Priest that they were going to use the girl on the altar, Jasmine, and the people they had captured for a ritual to pray for blessings and save their tribe. The ceremony had just begun, why was it ending so abruptly? ¡°I said step back!¡± Fu Shinan, manipting the man, raised her voice with a colder tone.
¡°Yes,¡± the white-eyebrowed old man immediately stood up, and the others followed suit. Meanwhile, on the opposite hillside, Fu Shinan remained motionless. Several minutes had passed, and her eyes hadn¡¯t blinked once. If it weren¡¯t for her visible breathing, one might think something was wrong with her. Ji Zan reached out and waved his hand in front of her face, but Fu Shinan still didn¡¯t react. Sun Han was equally astonished. ¡°Fushan, are you¡­¡± ¡°She should be controlling that person now,¡± Ji Zan interrupted. In a situation where everyone¡¯s abilities were suppressed, how could Fu Shinan still have hers? Back to Fu Shinan, she controlled the High Priest¡¯s body and turned to the girl. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The High Priest¡¯s voice sounded eerie, and it sent a shiver down the girl¡¯s spine. The girl¡¯s body instinctively shrank back, and her voice trembled as she replied, ¡°Thank you, High Priest, I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Get up,¡± Fu Shinan said, then walked towards Ji Zan and the others. Ji Zan immediately shielded Fu Shinan. He couldn¡¯t be sure if this was really Fu Shinan or someone else! He was reluctant to leave, fearing it might affect Fu Shinan¡¯s n. A few minutester, the High Priest stood before Ji Zan, pointing to the man¡¯s body and said, ¡°I¡¯m Fu Shinan. I¡¯ve temporarily taken control of this man¡¯s body. They call him the High Priest, and they all follow his orders. I¡¯m going to use this body to try to rescue Professor Feng and the others.¡± Sun Han¡¯s brain felt like it was overheating. He looked at the bewildered Fu Shinan, who hadn¡¯t blinked, then at the burly man before him, who imed to be Fu Shinan. ¡°Are you really Fu Shinan? Your ability¡­¡± Fu Shinan quickly said, ¡°I am, stop the chit-chat! Bring my body behind to provide backup. I suspect there are limitations to this control, so it¡¯s best not to let my body stray too far from this man. I¡¯m afraid something unexpected might happen. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ji Zan immediately held Fu Shinan¡¯s body and followed behind. This was Fu Shinan¡¯s first time controlling another person like this. Previously, it had been instantaneous, but now she could feel that the man¡¯s mental strength was constantlypeting with her for control. She feared that if she wasn¡¯t careful, he might snatch control back from her. So, she had to be quick! Fu Shinan arrived back at the forest where they had been before, with Ji Zan and the others carrying her body, hiding not far away. The few patrolling men saw the High Priest¡¯s arrival and greeted him respectfully, ¡°High Priest.¡± Fu Shinan replied coldly, ¡°Yes, release these people first.¡± A young man heard this and immediately became excited, ¡°Is the ritual starting now, High Priest? I wonder if this time we¡¯ll use water, fire, or something else for the ceremony?¡± Fu Shinan frowned. Why were these people so excited to talk about the ritual? She replied icily, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. I have my ns.¡± ¡°Yes, High Priest!¡± The leader of the group quickly put away his smile and went to release the prisoners. Professor Feng and the others, sitting on the ground with expressions of despair, didn¡¯t get too excited when their ropes were suddenly untied. After all, everything about this ce seemed strange. ¡°Who are you people, and what do you want? Why did you capture us?¡± At that moment, Fu Shinan¡¯s body involuntarily trembled a bit. Controlling a body for an extended period, especially when the other person had a strong will, was taking a toll on her mental strength. She feared she couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. She reprimanded, ¡°Shut up and follow me. As for you, there¡¯s no need toe along.¡± The guards, upon seeing this, immediately kicked Professor Feng and said, ¡°Old man, hurry up, you talk too much! If you keep it up, we¡¯ll cut your tongue during the ritual!¡± Professor Feng had been tied up all night, feeling disoriented. Now, after being kicked and unable to maintain his bnce, he stumbled forward and collided with Fu Shinan¡¯s back. Fu Shinan¡¯s mental strength was already stretched to its limits, and the collision felt like a sudden detion. In the next moment, she received a notification in her mind that the connection had been severed! At the same time, the High Priest finally regained control of his body and shouted, ¡°Quick, capture them all for me!¡± Chapter 156 - 156: The Cursed Race Chapter 156 - 156: The Cursed Race Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When the few people on patrol heard this, they were all dumbfounded. Just now, the High Priest said that he would let them go. Why did he want to capture them again? Ji Zan also took this opportunity to shout, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Seeing Ji Zan, Professor Feng and the others had a direction and immediately headed into the forest. The high priest was furious. ¡°Hurry! Chase after them!! A bunch of idiots¡­¡± As he spoke, he reached out to grab MO Cheng, who was the closest to him, but he was kicked away by Ji Zan. The High Priest noticed that Ji Zan was not weak, and his face turned extremely gloomy.¡±l know you have special ability users, but unfortunately, your abilities can¡¯t be used here!¡±
¡°So you¡¯re the one who can suppress other people¡¯s abilities?¡± Ji Zan raised his eyebrows. Even if we can¡¯t use our abilities, you¡¯re still being controlled.¡± Thinking of the abnormality in his body, the high priest gritted his teeth. ¡°So what? Now that I can control my body, your abilities are useless. What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and arrest them! Without them, I¡¯ll use you to worship the heavens! ¡°After saying that, he rushed towards Ji Zan. It was obvious that the High Priest still had some skills. The people on patrol finally reacted. They did not want to be sacrificed to the heavens! He quickly rushed out to catch them. Fu Shinan had already returned to her body. Seeing that someone had grabbed Man Yu, she picked up a stone and smashed it at the person¡¯s head. The man let go of Man Yu temporarily because of the pain. Wei Xinyi and Shui Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t stay idle either. They picked up everything they could use and went all out against these people. As for the others, they naturally joined the battle. No one wanted to be sacrificed. However, no one could use their superpowers. The older ones, like Professor Feng, could only dodge. The younger ones, like MO Cheng, used all kinds of methods, such as scratching, biting, and pulling hair. These people never expected these people to be so aggressive out of the sudden. They were clearly still so weak yesterday! What they didn¡¯t know was that they had disguised themselves as zombies yesterday. Although it had been a while since the apocalypse, everyone still subconsciously feared zombies. They didn¡¯t want to fight unless they had no other choice. After all, zombies didn¡¯t feel pain and weren¡¯t easy to kill. Moreover, zombies had a virus. If they were not careful, even a scratch could infect them and turn them into zombies. However, it was different. They were all humans. Why should they be bullied? Everyone naturally began to counterattack. On the other side, Ji Zan and the High Priest were almost done fighting. Although the High Priest had somebat power, he was still far from Ji Zan¡¯s martial arts skills. The High Priest was even more shocked. Who is this person? The toughness of his skin and flesh had already snrnassed his linderstanding of humans- No matter who hit who, why was he the only one in pain? At this moment, his right leg was kicked, and a crisp bone-cracking sound was heard! Then, he couldn¡¯t care less and turned to run. Ji Zan was about to chase after him, but he realized that there was a gust of wind under the guy¡¯s feet. No wonder he could still run with his legs broken. So this guy has two special abilities? Because of the High Priest¡¯s suppression ability, Ji Zan didn¡¯t continue to chase them. He quickly went to find Fu Shinan and the others. He saw a few patrolmen lying on the ground in a mess. Fu Shinan and the others stood beside them. ¡°Not bad,¡± he praised generously. Then, he grabbed an older man and said coldly, ¡°Why are you pretending to be a zombie?¡± The man twisted his neck and said in a thick ent,¡±We don¡¯t know what zombie you¡¯re talking about¡­¡¯ Xia Dong was caught by himst night. Now, he was furious when he saw him. He scolded him with a vicious expression, ¡°F * ck, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with!¡± When the man saw that Xia Dong was about to hit him, he was a little afraid. The main reason was that he did not want to be beaten up, but he really did not know. He could only continue speaking in brokennguage, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what zombie you¡¯re talking about! A month ago, the High Priest suddenly appeared here and said that our race was cursed. He also said that only by devoutly worshipping him would the curse disappear. In the beginning, we didn¡¯t believe it either. However, after those vigers who ventured out returned, they became irrational. We could only listen to the High Priest and clean up the houses. Then, we left behind some rice and waited for people to take the bait before capturing them for sacrifice.¡± Man Yu could not help but curse, ¡°You guys are really idiots¡­ It was the end of the world, so how could there be a curse? Those people were infected by the virus and turned into zombies! You haven¡¯t even watched zombie movies, have you?¡± Everyone shook their heads in confusion. Man Yu was speechless for a moment before she said to Fu Shinan,¡±ln modern society, there are actually people who don¡¯t know about zombies?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. What¡¯s with that girl in the middle of the altar?¡± Fu Shinan asked again. ¡® She¡¯s the Saintess chosen by the High Priest,¡± the man said. ¡°After the ceremony, she¡¯ll serve the High Priest for eternity! The sacrifice will be you guys¡­¡± Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°It¡¯s you who are going to end up being the sacrificial offerings! That High Priest was a liar.¡± Hearing this, someone immediately retorted,¡±The High Priest is not a liar. He is the One Chosen by Heaven! He can control wind and fire. He is a servant of God, sent by God to save us!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hope.¡± Man Yu did not want to speak anymore. This ce was probably a vige that was isted from the world in the past. Fu Shinan frowned. At that time, she was busy saving everyone and did not bring the girl out. If the girl went back.. Ji Zan also thought of this and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Fu Shinan. ¡°Brother Ji, how should we deal with these people?¡± MO Cheng asked. ¡°After experiencing so much, he was no longer a brainless young man. His eyes were cold. When he said to deal with it, he meant to kill! Professor Feng immediately said,¡± Don¡¯t! They¡¯re innocent too. They¡¯ve been deceived. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside! Even if we wanted to deal with them, we should deal with the High Priest.¡± At this moment, a sound of the horn suddenly echoed from afar. Joy shed across the faces of the people who were caught. Fu Shinan saw that their expressions were not right and immediately said, ¡°They¡¯re here to save them. What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Ji Zan said and walked towards the misty forest, ignoring the people who were captured. He said, ¡°Everyone, hold hands. Don¡¯t let go. You might see the people around you be different things in the misty forest, but don¡¯t let go. It¡¯s all an illusion!¡± Everyone quickly held hands. Xiao Chang ¡®an was still leading the way, directing everyone in which direction to go. However, when Xia Dong and MO Cheng left, they still brought along a group of people. After all, they hadn¡¯t fully understood the situation. Who knew what other tricks this High Priest had up his sleeve? Because Xiao Chang ¡®an had a good memory, everyone was on guard again. This time, they went out very quickly. Fu Shinan said to Ji Zan,¡± They should catch up soon. Let¡¯s go back to the house we used to live in. I¡¯ve strengthened it before. They¡¯re not zombies. The house would be able to resist their attacks.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Now that the car was out of gas, it was impossible to leave. This was the only way. After everyone returned, Xia Dong began to interrogate them about where they were and who they were¡­ After half an hour of ¡®friendlymunication¡¯, they finally understood that this was really an isted tribe called the Long Sky Race. They never came into contact with outsiders and formed their own system. They used to live here, and with the fog as a natural barrier, it was difficult for outsiders to find this ce. They had been living such a self-sufficient life. Who would have thought that a month ago, the fog would suddenly shrink. They panicked and retreated to the canyon behind the fog. A young man went out to check, but when he came back, he lost his rationality and bit everyone he saw. The vigers did not know what was going on, so they could only follow the rules and burn these people to death. Then, the High Priest appeared! He told them about the curse and asked them to choose a saintess every seven days to serve the gods with him. They also had to capture some outsiders to worship the gods in order to make the gods take back the curse. Before them, these people had already captured a few batches of people. They were all dismembered by the high priest and then thrown into the big pot to be boiled. Fu Shinan felt a chill run down her spine when she heard this. Thinking back to the book on the human body structure, there was indeed something wrong with this high priest. Was he using the facade of the curse to study the human body? Man Yu shivered and cursed at him for being stupid. She then picked up her notebook and started memorizing. These were all good material for writing. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have dared to imagine that such a thing would happen in this era. However, before she could finish writing, she heard footstepsing from outside. An old man with white eyebrows held a torch and shouted in broken english,¡±Hurry up and hand over the person, or I¡¯ll set fire to you.¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but curse at them for being despicable. Then, she saw many people with dark grey faces walking into the yard expressionlessly. If she didn¡¯t know that, it would be hard to tell if they were zombies or not. Ji Zan looked at Fu Shinan and asked, ¡°Can your defense block the fire?¡± Fu Shinan checked and frowned..¡±Fire is fine, but it can¡¯t stop the smoke!¡± Chapter 157 - 157: A Person with a Closed Mind Chapter 157 - 157: A Person with a Closed Mind Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. She turned to Fu Shinan and said, ¡°In modern society, there are still people who don¡¯t know about zombies?¡± Fu Shinan asked again, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. What about the girl in the middle of the altar?¡± The man exined, ¡°She¡¯s the chosen Holy Maiden of the High Priest. After the ceremony, she will serve the High Priest for eternity! You all are the sacrifices¡­¡± Man Yu couldn¡¯t hold back her frustration and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the sacrifices! That High Priest is nothing but a fraud.¡±
Upon hearing this, someone immediately countered, ¡°The High Priest is not a fraud! He is the chosen one! He can control the elements and is a servant of the gods, sent by the divine to save us!¡± ¡°No salvation here,¡± Man Yu muttered. She didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. This ce seemed to have been an isted vige in the past. Fu Shinan furrowed her brows. At that time, she had been too focused on rescuing everyone and hadn¡¯t taken the girl with her. If that girl were to return¡­ Ji Zan also thought of this and nced at Fu Shinan. However, MO Cheng spoke up, ¡°Brother Ji, how should we deal with these people?¡± After going through so much, he wasn¡¯t a naive youngster anymore. There was a coldness in his eyes when he mentioned ¡°dealing,¡± which implied killing. Professor Feng immediately intervened, ¡°No, they are innocent. They have beenpletely deceived and have no knowledge of what has been happening outside. If anyone needs to be dealt with, it should be that High Priest.¡± Just then, in the distance, the sound of a horn blowing suddenly reached their ears, and the faces of the captured people lit up with joy. Fu Shinan noticed that their expressions were off and immediately asked, ¡°They¡¯ve sent reinforcements. What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± Ji Zan said and headed towards the Misty Forest, paying no attention to the captured individuals. He continued, ¡°Hold hands, everyone, and don¡¯t let go. In the Misty Forest, you might see people around you turning into different things, but don¡¯t let go; it¡¯s all an illusion.¡± Everyone quickly joined hands, with Xiao Chang¡¯an leading the way and guiding everyone on the route. However, Xia Dong and MO Cheng also took some of the tribal people with them. After all, they hadn¡¯t gathered enough information, and who knew what tricks the High Priest had up his sleeve. Because Xiao Chang¡¯an had a good memory, and everyone was on high alert, they soon made it out. Fu Shinan said to Ji Zan, ¡°They¡¯ll probably catch up soon. Let¡¯s go back to the house we were staying in. I strengthened it, and it can withstand them. They¡¯re not zombies; we can hold them off there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With no fuel in their vehicles, escaping was unlikely for now. They had to go with this n. After everyone returned, Xia Dong began questioning where they were and who these people were. After half an hour of ¡°friendlymunication,¡± they finally figured out that this was indeed an isted tribe called the Changkong Tribe. They had never interacted with outsiders and had their own way of life. They used to live here, with the mist serving as a natural barrier that made it difficult for outsiders to find them. They had been living self-sufficiently until a month ago when the mist suddenly receded, causing panic. They had retreated to the gorge behind the mist. When some young people went out to investigate and returned, they had lost their sanity and started biting people. The tribe, not knowing what was happening, followed their rules and burned these people to death. Then, the High Priest appeared, talking about a curse and instructing them to select a Holy Maiden every seven days to serve the gods. They also had to capture outsiders for a ritual to lift the curse. Before Fu Shinan¡¯s group, they had already captured several batches of people, all of whom had been dismembered by the High Priest and then boiled in arge cauldron. Hearing this, Fu Shinan shuddered with a sense of horror. She remembered the book on human anatomy; there¡¯s clearly something wrong with the High Priest. Was he using the curse as a cover to study human anatomy? Man Yu shivered as well, muttered a curse about foolishness, and then began taking notes. All of this was excellent material for writing. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it herself, she couldn¡¯t have imagined such things happening in this day and age. Before Man Yu could finish writing, footsteps from outside reached their ears. An elderly man with white eyebrows held a torch and yelled in broken Mandarin, ¡°Hand over the people quickly, or I¡¯ll set fire to burn you all.¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but curse quietly, and then she saw many people with ashen faces walking into the courtyard, their expressions devoid of emotion. If one didn¡¯t know any better, it would be hard to tell if they were zombies or not. Ji Zan turned to Fu Shinan, ¡°Can your defense withstand fire?¡± Fu Shinan checked and furrowed her brow, ¡°It can withstand fire, but it can¡¯t block smoke..¡± Chapter 158 - 158: He Also Has Healing Abilities Chapter 158 - 158: He Also Has Healing Abilities Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xia Dong was on the verge of losing her temper due to these people¡¯s stubbornness. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Damn it, these idiots wont¡¯s listen! We¡¯re all humans, what are we afraid of? Let¡¯s charge out and fight!¡± Ji Zan remained silent. He really didn¡¯t want to engage inbat with these ordinary people, especially after understanding the situation. Professor Feng had always advocated for peaceful solutions and hesitated to harm fellow humans. He held Xia Dong back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively. Let me try reasoning with them. I¡¯m older, they might not be as guarded against me.¡± He then went outside and shouted, ¡°Folks, we¡¯re just passing through and need a few days to rest! We have no intention of harming you. We value peace, so let¡¯s both take a step back. Don¡¯t set fire, and we¡¯ll release some of our people as a sign of goodwill.¡± The old man with white eyebrows nced at Professor Feng and said, ¡°Then release our people first!¡± Zhang Xiaojuan, who had rarely spoken before, couldn¡¯t help but whisper,
¡°What if we release them first, and they go back on their word?¡± Fu Shinan replied, ¡°Then we¡¯ll demand the High Priest in exchange.¡± Professor Feng considered it and found Fu Shinan¡¯s suggestion reasonable. He immediately called out, ¡®We¡¯ll exchange one for one. If you give us the High Priest, we¡¯ll trust you¡­¡± Before Professor Feng could finish, the old man with white eyebrows coldly sneered, ¡°Dare to ask for the High Priest? Burn them all!¡± Their people then began to move, and the scent of burning charcoal seeped in through the windows. Ji Zan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He had regarded them as humans, but these people had repeatedly challenged his limits. He pushed Professor Feng aside and walked out directly. MO Cheng and Xia Dong followed suit, and Fu Shinan grabbed a wooden stick and joined them. Seeing this, Wei Xinyi and Shui Ling¡¯er looked for suitable objects and followed behind Fu Shinan. Seeing Ji Zan stepping out, the old man with white eyebrows took a step back and gestured to his people behind him, signaling an attack! Ji Zan had lost his patience at this point and kicked one of them away. Xia Dong also rushed out, grabbing whatever she could find to use as a weapon. Since the courtyard was not veryrge, and there were many people, Xia Dong was hitting her targets urately. After witnessing their mediocrebat skills, others grew bolder. After knocking down a few of them, Sun Han casually tested his ability and found that he could concentrate fire in his palms once more. Now he was eager to use it and directed a burst of mes towards their attackers! The old man with white eyebrows was dumbfounded, looking at Sun Han, ¡°Are you also the chosen one from our tribe? But how can there be two?¡± ¡°The chosen one, my foot! Go out and see for yourself, now there are humans with special abilities everywhere!¡± Sun Han cursed and continued to emit fire from his palms. Meanwhile, MO Cheng released electricity. In no time, the members of the Changtian Tribe were in disarray, scrambling to flee. Fu Shinan and the others quickly extinguished the fire and managed to capture a few who couldn¡¯t escape. The newly captured ones showed no fear, ¡°You won¡¯t be celebrating for long, our High Priest wille to rescue us! You¡¯re doomed.¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do you believe in the High Priest so much? It seems like you hold him in high regard.¡± The person who had just spoken replied immediately, ¡°Because the High Priest has shown miracles! He is a servant of the gods, sent to protect us.¡± Fu Shinan sneered, ¡°Are you saying his ¡®miracles¡¯ are the gusts of wind at his feet?¡± ¡°Of course not, ¡± the person retorted, ¡°The High Priest can not only control the wind but also save lives. Once, the Holy Maiden was bitten by a venomous snake and on the brink of death. But the High Priest disyed his divine powers, and she was miraculously healed.¡± Fu Shinan became intrigued, ¡°How did he heal her?¡± With an admiring expression, the person recalled, ¡°The High Priest ced his hand on the Holy Maiden¡¯s forehead, and a faint green light appeared. The Holy Maiden was revived! Isn¡¯t that a miracle?¡± Hearing this, Fu Shinan turned to look at Ji Zan, ¡°Did you hear that? This High Priest also has healing abilities¡­ But, do you think he will reallye to rescue these people?¡± Ji Zan squinted his eyes as if assessing something and then replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°In that case, are these people useless now?¡± Knowing that Ji Zan had precognitive abilities, Fu Shinan had full confidence in his words. ¡°Yes¡­ and tonight, the zombies wille. But their numbers won¡¯t berge, we can hold them off. Let¡¯s rest for now and replenish our strength,¡± Ji Zan said, furrowing his brow. Upon hearing that real zombies wereing, the others became quite nervous. However, when they heard that the number of zombies wouldn¡¯t berge, they breathed a sigh of relief. The group quickly had a meal and then rested, conserving their energy. As for the captured individuals, they watched eagerly out the window, waiting for the High Priest¡­ Chapter 159 - 159: The Real Chosen One Chapter 159: The Real Chosen One Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Suddenly, a dog¡¯s bark pierced the air¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Fu Gui!¡± Nana eximed excitedly. Trailing behind Fu Gui was a staggering woman, her arms and legs clearly wounded, blood dripping down her body. Fu Gui too seemed injured, its neck showing a bright red wound. Hearing themotion, Wei Xinyi rushed outside. Fu Gui, knowing Wei Xinyi could understand him, barked twice at her, while the woman following him, unable to hold on any longer, copsed to the ground, her face ashen. Ji Zan quickly moved forward to catch her. It was then that Fu Shinan recognized her; this woman was the Holy Maiden from the sacrificial altar! She turned to Wei Xinyi. ¡°What did Fu Gui say?¡± Wei Xinyi looked bewildered, her tone almost incredulous as she replied, ¡°He said¡­ this girl is called Molly, and she¡¯s his owner.¡± Fu Shinan was visibly shocked. ¡°What?¡± Wei Xinyi continued, ¡°Fu Gui said he was born here and lived with Molly, but he identally wandered out of the valley and got lost. He ended up with his current owner in Hai City¡­¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t believe the twists in Fu Gui¡¯s fate; it sounded almost melodramatic. No wonder Fu Gui was so familiar with that valley. ¡°Did you ask how he managed to escape with this girl?¡± A flicker of pride shone in Fu Gui¡¯s eyes as he barked again at Wei Xinyi. Wei Xinyi tranted, ¡°¡­Fu Gui said he bravely evaded the patrols and found his female owner. She recognized him, and they ran away together. They were attacked and injured by someone on the way, but those people stopped chasing them once they reached the Misty Forests, allowing them to make it back.¡± At that moment, Ji Zan ced his hand on Molly¡¯s head, and a faint green light emanated, visibly elerating the healing of her still-bleeding wounds. Those who had been captured were astounded. ¡°Who are you? How can you perform miracles too?¡± Ji Zan replied calmly, ¡°Because I am the true Chosen One you were meant to follow. That high priest is an impostor.¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help scratching her head as she watched him speak so seriously. But it seemed like a good approach given that these people were beyond reason. Sometimes, you have to find an alternative path. A young man, however, expressed his doubt: ¡°But how can there be two Chosen Ones? The former tribe leader prophesied that our tribe would face a great cmity, and those who remain would leave with the Chosen One to revive the Changkong Tribe. Are you that person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ji Zan asserted confidently. Man Yu couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and turned to enter the house, fearing she might burst intoughter. After finishing his statement, Ji Zan looked at Fu Shinan, ¡°Let¡¯s help her inside.¡± He could only heal the wounds, but couldn¡¯t replenish the blood she lost. Fu Shinan and Wei Xinyi helped Molly inside. During this, Fu Shinan and the others had the chance to take a closer look at Molly. She was very beautiful, resembling a blooming jasmine flower with her eyes closed ¡ª pure and wless. With a smirk, Man Yumented, ¡°She does look nice, but let¡¯s hope she¡¯s not a bundle of trouble¡­¡± Wei Xinyi couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. There was an odd feeling in her heart. It wasn¡¯t that she had never seen attractive people before, but this one¡­ her beauty was unsettling. Fu Shinan withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°So now being good-looking is a crime? Fine, as long as she doesn¡¯t harm us, that¡¯s all that matters. Let¡¯s get some rest.¡± Man Yu, however, gave Molly a meaningful nce, murmuring, ¡°Hopefully¡­¡± When Fu Shinan woke up again, it was already dark. Recalling Ji Zan¡¯s earlier words, she got up to check the defenses, finding them fully intact. But just as she turned around, she heard the distinctive growl of zombies. Those who had been captured were in the middle of the yard, their faces turning pale at the sound. ¡°It¡¯s the virus carriers, the zombies!¡± eximed the young man, now looking at Ji Zan, leaning against the window, didn¡¯t respond. He was tired of these repetitive questions and kept his gaze fixed outside. The zombies moved swiftly, reaching the door in just a few steps and bursting in with ferocious howls. ¡°MO Cheng, release them!¡± Ji Zan shouted, swiftly moving to confront the zombies. With a crisp snap of bone, the head of a zombie drooped lifelessly. Witnessing Ji Zhan¡¯s valor, the people of the Changkong Tribe were even more astonished.. Chapter 160 - 160: Saving the Tribe Chapter 160: Saving the Tribe Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Sun Han hurried to the doorway, unleashing mes on the zombies to fend off their continued assault. MO Cheng, not to be outdone, continuously fired arcs of electricity, zapping as many as he could. The Changkong Tribe members were utterly astounded by the electrifying scene before them. Even though they had seen Sun Han¡¯s fire ability previously, they were still shocked. In confrontations with humans, Sun Han and his group, despite their harsh words, had always shown restraint. But against the zombies, they were unleashing their full force. In the dark night, with lightning shing and mes wildly dancing, the spectacle was truly awe-inspiring. To the Changkong Tribe, this seemed beyond human capabilities, something only deities could achieve. These people were no ordinary humans¡­ After about fifteen minutes, a small group of zombies waspletely eliminated. The gaze of the Changkong Tribe shifted from shock to admiration, almost ready to kneel down before them in reverence. Ji Zan approached calmly, ¡°Shall we go find that fake priest now?¡± The young man nodded without hesitation, ¡°I am willing, High Priest. When do you n to leave? Justmand!¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± The young man immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, I know where he is¡­ and I know what he done to all the holy maidens¡­¡± Ji Zan looked at him, ¡°Knowing all this, how can you still believe in him? Would a deity sent from the heavens do such things?¡± The young man hung his head, ¡°But it was the old chief¡¯s prophecy. Apart from the holy maiden, everything else he predicted was urate¡­¡± Ji Zan, about to speak, suddenly saw a premonitory vision. He quickly said, ¡°We must return at once. Zombies have appeared in your n too!¡± Now understanding what zombies were, they nodded earnestly, ready to follow Ji Zan¡¯s lead. As Ji Zan spoke, he reached for the door. But as he opened it, he unexpectedly collided with Fu Shinan, who was entering. Fu Shinan, clutching her nose from the bump, instinctively stepped back. Ji Zan¡¯s arms were already around her waist. ¡°You have toe with me. He has the power to suppress special abilities, and only you can confront the High Priest. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ensure your safety.¡± Feeling Ji Zan¡¯s warmth, Fu Shinan¡¯s face flushed slightly. She quickly stepped away from his touch and smiled at him, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry.¡± With that, she turned and left first. Ji Zan¡¯s gaze followed Fu Shinan, his eyes filled with warmth and certainty. ¡°The rest of you stay here. If my prediction is correct, zombies won¡¯te tonight. Sun Han, you stay. MO Cheng, you¡¯reing with us.¡± The group quickly reached the Misty Forest, where the chilling growls of zombies and the screams of people hit them head-on. Fu Shinan said, ¡°Let¡¯s rescue the people first, then deal with that scoundrel!¡± The young man immediately responded, ¡°Follow me. Everyone is at the valley, I know a shortcut¡­¡¯ As they hastened their steps, the screams became louder as they approached the valley. Around the altar, lit by torches, were swarms of zombies! This was the first time these people confronted the zombies directly, and they were no match. Some were bitten and mutated, increasing the number of zombies. MO Cheng unleashed thunder and lightning, then turned to Fu Shinan, ¡°Sister Fu, since you don¡¯t have offensive abilities, stay behind me. Be careful.¡± Fu Shinan, not trying to be a hero, obediently stayed behind MO Cheng. ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shinan trusted MO Cheng deeply as he had always looked after her since she saved his life, so she confidently stood by his side. Ji Zan nced over before turning to face the zombies. The captured vigers also rushed into the crowd to save their families. But confronting the zombies and their own zombified rtives for the first time was overwhelming. They prayed for their families to regain consciousness¡­ But these were already zombies. Their loved ones were long gone, and before they knew it, they were bitten¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t touch the zombies, you¡¯ll get infected!¡± Fu Shinan shouted at them, but no one listened. Instead, her shouts attracted some zombies, who started growling at her! ¡°Be careful, Sister Fu,¡± MO Cheng protected her,unching more lightning, frying the zombies¡¯ heads.. Chapter 161 - 161: Poisoned Chapter 161: Poisoned Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan swung her enhanced weapon and brought it crashing down onto a zombie¡¯s head. The impact was astounding, thanks to her system-boosted weapon, and the zombie¡¯s skull burst open. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this.¡± Seeing her in action, MO Cheng shed a goofy smile at Fu Shinan before turning back to engage the zombies. Meanwhile, the vigers from Changkong were inplete chaos, crying and screaming in the face of the horrifying spectacle before them. Fu Shinan shouted once more, ¡°Aim for their heads! The head is their weak spot. They¡¯re no longer your family¡­¡± At that very moment, on a nearby hillside, a man concealed in a long ck coat, his face obscured, observed the scene with a sneer. Behind him stood dozens of vigers, including the white-browed elder. As he witnessed the vigers sumbing one by one, the elder could no longer bear it. ¡°High Priest, please, intervene and save them!¡± The High Priest cast a cold nce at him. ¡°Do you understand the consequences of doubting the gods? Are you also doubting them?¡± The elder fell into silence. Back in the valley, Fu Shinan and herpanions continued their fierce battle against the zombies. While she had the bravery to fight, she couldn¡¯t match Ji Zan¡¯s sheer strength. She was already soaked in sweat and struggling to catch her breath. As a surgeon, her physical endurance was above average, butoared to Ti Zan. she fell short. Every time she witnessed Ji Zan in action, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Is such endurance even humanly possible? What was even more terrifying was that it seemed like Ji Zan¡¯s strength grew with each battle! Just as Fu Shinan finally glimpsed the dawn and the zombies fell one by one, a sudden noise pierced the air. The young person leading the way for Ji Zan and the team barely had a moment to catch his breath when his expression abruptly changed, and he yelled loudly, ¡°Take cover, it¡¯s blowdarts! These darts are poisoned¡­¡± Ji Zan instinctively dodged, inadvertently exposing Fu Shinan behind him. Fu Shinan sought refuge as well, but she was a step too slow. In the next instant, a sharp pain pierced her chest, and she saw a glint of silver from a needle. ¡°Fu Shinan!¡± Ji Zan rushed to her side and caught her as she fell. Meanwhile, an increasing number of darts were raining down on them like a storm. Ji Zan desperately tried to activate his maic control ability, but it refused to respond. It was clear that the High Priest was nearby! ¡°Quick, retreat into the woods.¡± Everyone scattered, but many were still struck by the flying darts and copsed. ¡°Sister Fu!¡± MO Cheng desperately discharged electricity in the direction of the darts, but his ability was suppressed, and he quickly fled into the forest. ¡°Brother Ji, will Sister Fu be okay?¡± He was concerned, especially given the poison on the darts. Ji Zan checked Fu Shinan¡¯s pulse and heartbeat; they were still there but slowing down. He attempted to use his healing ability, but it still wouldn¡¯t work, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back. That person¡¯s ability has a range. We need to get away from here so I can save her.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± MO Cheng said, intending to carry Fu Shinan, but he saw Ji Zan pick her up instead. At this moment, only five of the people who had followed Ji Zan remained. None of them spoke, as they hadn¡¯t expected their fellow tribe members to survive, only to be killed by their own kind. Ji Zan didn¡¯t have time to concern himself with these people¡¯s thoughts. He returned to the small courtyard and quickly removed the dart from Fu Shinan¡¯s chest. Then he ced his hand on her. A faint green light emitted from his palm, and in no time, Fu Shinan, exhausted, opened her eyes. As her gaze met Ji Zan¡¯s hand resting on her chest, her face instantly turned crimson. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Ji Zan withdrew his hand at that moment. Man Yu leaned in, asking with an ambiguous tone, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Fu Shinan ignored the improper look in her eyes and didn¡¯t respond to her. ¡°I¡¯m much better now. What kind of poison was that? It was so potent¡­¡± To ease the awkwardness, Ji Zan picked up the dart and sniffed it, saying, ¡°It should be snake venom. The High Priest was nearby just now!¡± His expression turned ice-cold. ¡°He must die!¡± Anyone who could resort to such violence was extremely cunning and would continue to be a threat. Moreover, this person had no intention of sparing them. Watching Ji Zan quickly stride out, Fu Shinan opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but then closed it. Man Yu sat down beside her, put her arm around her shoulders, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ji Zan will surely find a way.¡± However, Fu Shinan still felt uneasy. After all, she hadn¡¯t followed and couldn¡¯t control the High Priest. She could only say, ¡°Tell Ji Zan, maybe we should wait until daytime to take action¡­.¡± Chapter 162 - 162 Giving Your Body to Me Chapter 162: Giving Your Body to Me Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Man Yu gently squeezed Fu Shinan¡¯s arm and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite the worrier. If Ji Zan wants to go, can anyone really stop him?¡± Fu Shinan sighed in resignation, recognizing the validity of Man Yu¡¯s point. Ji Zan was the team leader, and he wouldn¡¯t act impulsively. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t one to make rash decisions. She decided to leave it be. Wei Xinyi brought a cup of warm water and suggested, ¡°Sister Fu, have some water.¡± With a concerned expression, Shui Linger asked, ¡°Sister Fu, would you like me to give you a massage? It might help you feel better.¡± Fu Shinan smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, no need to worry.¡± Suddenly, a dog¡¯s barking echoed from outside the door. Shortly afterward, Fu Gui rushed in, resting hisrge head on the edge of the bed, gazing at Fu Shinan, and emitting two hearty ¡°woofs.¡± Fu Shinan casually asked Wei Xinyi, ¡°Did he say something again?¡± Wei Xinyi tranted, ¡°He¡¯s asking, ¡®Beauty, how do you feel?¡±¡® Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Did you add ¡®beauty¡¯ on your own?¡± Wei Xinyi immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me! He really said that! ¡± Man Yu affectionately patted Fu Gui on the head and teased, ¡°Even this little dog can distinguish beauty from inness? Alright then, tell me, am I a beauty?¡± Fu Gui nced at her and let out a solitary ¡°woof.¡± Man Yu turned to Wei Xinyi and inquired, ¡°What is this dog saying? Wei Xinyi pressed her lips together and cautiously looked at Man Yu. ¡°Well¡­ ¡± Man Yu snorted. ¡°I see! It must not be saying anything ttering, right? No worries, just tell me. I¡¯m mature enough not to argue with a mere dog.¡± Wei Xinyi¡¯s cheeks tinged with a slight blush. ¡°It said you¡¯re nosy¡­¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t contain herughter any longer. Man Yu furrowed her brow, initially perplexed. However, as she continued reading the message, her irritation grew. She extended her hand to give Fu Gui a light smack, but Fu Gui, sensing the unfavorable situation, wagged his tail and quickly scampered away. Man Yu pursued him and nearly collided with a girl¡ªnone other than Molly, the girl whom Fu Gui had rescued. Molly looked at Man Yu nervously and asked, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Still irritated by the dog¡¯s behavior, Man Yu replied curtly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who we are, so why are you running towards us?¡± Molly, appearing apprehensive, exined, ¡°It was Yellow who brought me here¡­ ¡± When Man Yu gazed into Molly¡¯s slightly upturned eyes, she inexplicably found them annoying. Her tone became somewhat brusque. ¡°The dog you mentioned, Yellow, is now called Fu Gui, and he was rescued by Fu Shinan. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re its owner. There are several of your tribe members outside. You should go and find them.¡± With that, she returned to the room. Fu Shinan heard themotion outside and casually asked, ¡°Is she awake?¡± Man Yu replied, ¡°Yes. Do you think Ji Zan might consider taking them along too? I have a feeling this young girl isn¡¯t ordinary¡­¡± Fu Shinan knew that Man Yu was straightforward by nature, so she said in a low voice, ¡°Well, at this time, the more people we have, the stronger we¡¯ll be. If you don¡¯t like her, just keep your distance.¡± Man Yu affectionately patted Fu Shinan¡¯s head and said helplessly, ¡°You, you¡¯re quite forgiving. Have you forgotten the lessons from Bai Lianhua and Shi Chanter? Can we really avoid interacting with her? Ah, Ling¡¯er and Xinyi are so kind. They¡¯re like close-knit sisters. When I get the chance, I¡¯ll have to include them in my story as well.¡± Shui Ling¡¯er chuckled. ¡°In that case, Man Yu, you should make my character even more formidable! I¡¯d love to take on ten opponents single-handedly¡­¡± Man Yu lounged with her legs crossed. ¡°Alright¡­¡± While they were engaged in conversation, Molly had already approached the door. Upon seeing her, the tribe members immediately knelt down and addressed her as the Holy Maiden. Molly then turned her gaze toward Ji Zan, whom she remembered from her brief consciousness earlier. She knelt down and said, ¡°Benefactor, I remember you! Thank you for saving me. I¡¯m willing to offer myself in gratitude for your kindness.¡± Fu Shinan was lying in the bedroom, facing towards the exterior. Due to the angle, she couldn¡¯t see what was transpiring, but she could clearly hear the voices. Man Yu nced at Fu Shinan with a teasing expression. ¡°Oh dear, she¡¯s offering herself as soon as she wakes up! Do you believe it? If Ji Zan were unattractive, she¡¯d rather be a cow or a horse in her next life to repay her benefactor. Fu Shinan, you¡¯re in a precarious situation!¡± Fu Shinan retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m not in danger¡­¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, MO Cheng entered from outside. ¡°Sister Fu, how are you feeling?¡± Fu Shinan smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine! What¡¯s Ji Zan¡¯s n? Are you heading out now?¡± ¡°Brother Ji said we should wait until daylight. We¡¯re not familiar with the interior, and we want to avoid any potential ambush. Sister Fu, would you like something to eat?¡± MO Cheng inquired with concern, despite the food shortage. He would still make an effort to find something. Fu Shinan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Don¡¯t worry about it. Since we¡¯re not going tonight, you should get some rest..¡± Chapter 163 - 163: You Have to Rest Well Chapter 163 - 163: You Have to Rest Well Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan had just finished telling MO Cheng what to do when she heard Ji Zan outside saying, ¡°Miss Fu saved you, so if you want to thank someone, thank her. No need to thank me.¡± Molly looked at Ji Zan in surprise and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Before I passed out, I saw you. You were the one who held me, and my injuries were healed. You¡¯re my savior!¡± Ji Zan seemed a bit irritated and his face darkened a bit. ¡°I just helped you up, you don¡¯t need to offer yourself in return. Please don¡¯t say such things in the future.¡± Then he turned to the other Changkong tribe members. ¡°If you want to stay, you can sleep in the courtyard tonight. If you want to leave, you¡¯re free to go anytime.¡± The young man who had been leading Ji Zan spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll stay.. The High Priest, no, I mean Qin Xu¡­ He killed our fellow tribe members and isn¡¯t leading us out of this disaster. I believe Mr. Ji is the one who can truly help us.¡± Others also knelt down, bowing their heads to Ji Zan. ¡°He¡¯s right. They even used silver needles, they clearly don¡¯t want us to live. They¡¯ve all betrayed our tribal rules!¡±
Ji Zan frowned, feeling that these people had a hopeless attitude toward life, but he had no choice. ¡°Alright, you can all get up now. There¡¯s no need for Imeeling ceremonies at this point. If you have something to say, just say it. Sun Han, can you help bring some nkets?¡± Sun Han nodded and went to get the nkets. But Ji Zan¡¯s attention turned to the bedroom where Fu Shinan was resting. He wasn¡¯t sure what MO Cheng had told her, but her smile was sincere and bright, a rare sight. He felt a strange tightness in his chest, so he got up and walked straight into the room. He told Fu Shinan, ¡°You were poisoned by a snake, and although you¡¯ve woken up, we don¡¯t have the medical equipment to check for any remaining toxins. It¡¯s best for you to rest and avoid potential aftereffects. Everyone, please leave her alone.¡± Hearing this, Man Yu shot a suggestive look at Fu Shinan, then grabbed Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi and left. Fu Shinan furrowed her brow. She was about to say it wasn¡¯t that serious when Molly suddenly walked in. She timidly said to Ji Zan, ¡°Benefactor, would you like to spend the night with Molly¡­¡± Fu Shinan yfully rested her head on her hand and looked at Ji Zan with interest. ¡°Great hero, aren¡¯t you going?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s face grew even darker, and he pointed at Fu Shinan. ¡°She¡¯s the one who truly saved you. If you want to spend the night with someone, spend it with her. ¡± Fu Shinan waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No need for that, I can sleep on my own.¡± Molly shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t even seen thisdy before. How could it be her who saved me?¡± Indeed, Fu Shinan hadn¡¯t met Molly directly, but she was the one who had saved her. However, it was difficult to exin, and Fu Shinan didn¡¯t want to. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me, that¡¯s true¡­ Alright, you all can go outside and talk. I¡¯m tired.¡± With that, she slipped under the covers andy down. Ji Zan seemed somewhat exasperated and left the room. Molly followed behind him and immediately asked, ¡°Benefactor, where will we sleep?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? You should sleep outside,¡± Ji Zan replied with an impatient expression before heading into another room. Molly looked at him and eventually went outside. Seeing this, He Zhu gestured for her toe over. Molly walked up and asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± HP 7.h11 immpdintplv qwitchpd tn their dinlpct Raving ¡°Vn11 Rhnnldn¡¯t talk recklessly anymore. Miss Fu and Mr. Ji are close, and if we upset them, we¡¯re in trouble!¡± Molly blinked innocently and replied, ¡°They¡¯re close, but why does that concern me? My benefactor saved me, so shouldn¡¯t I repay the favor?¡± ¡°Do you really not understand what I¡¯m saying? Forget it, I won¡¯t exin further. Do as you wish, but don¡¯t me me if things go wrong.¡± He Zhuy down, looking frustrated. He was focused on his own safety and couldn¡¯t worry too much about her. Reminding her was already quite considerate. People nearby also called out to Molly, their eyes filled with greed and lust. ¡°Come over and lie with us. That guy is inexperienced, he doesn¡¯t know how to take care of people¡­¡± Molly smiled at them but stayed where she was, lying down beside He Zhu, her expression unreadable. Meanwhile, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t sleep, tossing and turning. She imed to be tired but couldn¡¯t fall asleep, her mind in chaos. As the sky started to brighten, she finally forced herself to sleep. When she woke up, everyone was already awake and active. She tested her limbs and felt no difort. She put on her shoes and stepped outside. Right at the door, she met MO Cheng. MO Cheng was holding a bowl of porridge and stirring it with a spoon. When he saw Fu Shinan was awake, he immediately offered her the bowl. ¡°Sister Fu, I saved some porridge for you. It¡¯s not too hot now..¡± Chapter 164 - 164: Dissecting the Human Body Chapter 164 - 164: Dissecting the Human Body Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Thanks.¡± Fu Shinan epted the porridge graciously and sipped it. It was just the right temperature. Ji Zan entered at that moment, nced at MO Cheng, and turned to Fu Shinan, asking, ¡°How¡¯s your rest? Ready to move?¡± Fu Shinan replied, ¡°Are we heading into the valley?¡± Ji Zan nodded, determination in his eyes. ¡°We must eliminate that High Priest, he poses a big threat to us.¡± MO Cheng thought for a moment. ¡°Let me go. Give Sister Fu one more day to rest. After all, it was snake venom, and we don¡¯t have any antidote¡­¡±
Ji Zan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What good would it do if you went? Your abilities arepletely suppressed by him. Are you going to risk your life?¡± MO Cheng was left speechless, lowering his head in embarrassment. Fu Shinan gave Ji Zan a curious look. It was early in the morning, and he seemed unusually irritable. Maybe he hadn¡¯t slept well. However, she didn¡¯tment on it. Instead, she turned to MO Cheng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. That person can only be controlled by me at the moment. Hurry up and subdue him, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to rest peacefully.¡± MO Cheng nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you and protect Sister Fu from behind.¡± Ji Zan firmly rejected the idea. ¡°Let Sun Han go with her. If he can use his abilities, Sun Han¡¯s fire is more suitable. Your abilities have a limited range, so stay behind and protect Professor Feng and the others.¡± ¡°Ji Zan is right, you should stay behind. Besides, we still have the Changkong Tribe with us, there are quite a few people,¡± Fu Shinan said after finishing her porridge. She casually handed the bowl to MO Cheng. MO Cheng took it and managed a faint smile. ¡°Sister Fu, please be careful.¡± Ji Zan had already walked out the door without looking back, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Fu Shinan hurried to catch up, feeling puzzled. Ji Zan seemed unusually impatient today. As they passed through the Misty Forest, Ji Zan grabbed Fu Shinan¡¯s hand tightly, causing her some difort. She furrowed her brow but didn¡¯t say anything, thinking he might be nervous. The group emerged from the Misty Forest and arrived at the same spot as yesterday. However, the bodies of the deceased and even the zombies on the ground had all disappeared. Ji Zan came to a halt, looking around, his hand still gripping Fu Shinan¡¯s. This made Fu Shinan feel a bit ufortable, so she exerted some force to pull her hand away. Ji Zan nced at her, released her hand, and turned to ask, ¡°Where does that High Priest live?¡± He Zhu pointed in a direction, saying, ¡°He lives over there, in arge area. Usually, he doesn¡¯t allow us to get close.¡± Ji Zan nodded and instructed, ¡°Lead the way.¡± He Zhu led the group to the area where the High Priest resided. There were many Changkong Tribe members sitting in front of the house, as if they were engaged in some form of prayer. One tribe member stood nearby, acting as a guard. When they saw Ji Zan and the others, they immediately shouted. Everyone stood up, holding dart tubes in their hands. Fu Shinan, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help taking a step back and asked, ¡°Do all of you know how to use these?¡± He Zhu nodded and exined, ¡°We used to use them for hunting, but the High Priest¡­ I mean, that man, taught us how to apply snake venom to the needles.¡± As they spoke, the people started rushing toward them, and the poisoned needles came at them like a rainstorm. In an instant, Ji Zan stretched out his hand and gathered all the needles together. Just then, the door to the house opened, and the High Priest walked out. He looked at Ji Zan with a hint of disdain in his eyes, and the needles in Ji Zan¡¯s hand dropped to the ground. The High Priest¡¯s voice turned cold as he said, ¡°Kill these traitors and invaders! They are the ones who brought this disaster upon us. Only when they die can you seek rebirth!¡± Upon hearing this, the Changkong Tribe members¡¯ eyes became fanatical, chanting, ¡°Kill them all!¡± Seeing these people in their frenzied state, Sun Han couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp tingle. He said, ¡°This man is suppressing our abilities again! I can¡¯t summon my fire¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him,¡± Fu Shinan focused her mind, activated the system, and chose to connect to the High Priest¡¯s body. Her perspective immediately shifted. Standing in the High Priest¡¯s position, she sensed a strong smell of blood, yet there was no blood on his hands. Without much thought, she immediately dered, ¡°Stop! ughtering your own kind will bring divine punishment upon us!¡± With that, she controlled the man¡¯s body and opened the door behind him, from which the smell of blood emanated. However, the moment she opened the door, Fu Shinan was so shocked, she almost bounced out of the High Priest¡¯s body. The room looked like a ughterhouse, covered in blood. All the deceased Changkong Tribe members were there, their bodies mutted, their organs exposed. Even someone like Fu Shinan, who had performed surgeries for years, could barely stand the sight, let alone the people outside. Ji Zan instructed Sun Han to keep an eye on Fu Shinan¡¯s body and walked out with He Zhu and the others. Seeing this gruesome scene, He Zhu couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. His eyes turned red as he eximed, ¡°He¡¯s not the savior predicted by the former tribe leader. He¡¯s an evil imposter! This person here is the one foreseen by the former tribe leader to save us!¡± As they spoke, they heard sobbinging from the adjacent room¡­. Chapter 165 - 165: The Traitor Chapter 165 - 165: The Traitor Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan followed the movement and kicked open the door beside him. He saw more than ten naked young girls squatting inside. They were the ones crying. When they saw the light and the High Priest¡¯s face, they hurriedly covered their bodies and begged for mercy.¡± High Priest, let us go. We¡¯ll listen to you¡­¡¯ Fu Shinan took a look and immediately saw a pile of sex toys that made her blush. She immediately turned her head and said in a hurried voice,¡± Quickly subdue him. His spirit is pulling at me again. He seems to be stronger thanst time. I can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± As he spoke, Fu Shinan¡¯s body swayed slightly. Get out!¡± Ji Zan grabbed the high priest¡¯s neck.¡± You can leave now.¡± Fu Shinan immediately disconnected the connection and returned to her own body.
¡°Sister Fu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sun Han didn¡¯t know what was going on and immediately looked at Fu Shinan. ¡°I feel a little dizzy. Let¡¯s go down too.¡± Fu Shinan rubbed her temples and brought Sun Han over. At this moment, the High Priest was also awake, but his neck was tightly gripped by Ji Zan. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± he shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Hurry up and kill them.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you all see who the one with bad intentions is now?¡± Ji Zan said coldly. The imprisoned women finally realized that the high priest had been controlled. They couldn¡¯t care less about their shame and ran out like a swarm of bees. The High Priest was so angry that his face turned green. He suddenly raised his hand and tried to attack Ji Zan! Ji Zan dodged to the side, and his fingers clenched the High Priest¡¯s fist. He twisted it hard, and the sound of bones cracking could be heard. But it was also because of this that the High Priest¡¯s neck was no longer gripped by Ji Zan. He dragged his broken hand and quickly used his Wind special ability to escape. Only then did Ji Zan remember that High Priest had wind ability. It was already toote to chase after him. In the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared. The other members of the Changkong Tribe had yet to recover from the sessive blows. Ji Zan looked at everyone.¡± It¡¯s the apocalypse now. The thing that makes people lose their minds is a virus! It¡¯s not a curse. The high priest is just using your isted lifestyle to fool you and use your human bodies for experimental dissection! Those corpses are the evidence!¡± Everyone had already seen the tragic state of the room. The truth was right in front of them, so they fell silent. If you want to live well,¡± Ji Zan said,¡¯You can farm and continue to maintain your self-sufficient life. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a way out! Also, it¡¯s best not to go outside and seal the vige. Perhaps it won¡¯t be infected¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not staying?¡± He Zhu immediately asked. ¡°I never said I wanted to stay! We still have our own things to do.¡± ¡°How are you?¡± Ji Zan walked towards Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan rubbed her head and said, ¡°This fellow has been controlled twice. Now that he¡¯s prepared, it¡¯ll be even harder to control him next time.¡± Ji Zan frowned and was about to say something when He Zhu panicked.¡± Mr. Ji, can you please stay for a few days? If Qin Xu didn¡¯t die, he would definitelye back for revenge! But other than you guys, we can¡¯t do anything to him!¡± Fu Shinan also felt that with that person¡¯s personality, revenge was certain. Moreover, that person¡¯s special ability was also a big problem, especially after what he had done. If it was in another ce, he would probably continue the same. Ji Zan also thought of this. He looked at Fu Shinan and Sun Han.¡± What do you ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Brother Ji.¡± Fu Shinan was silent for a moment before nodding. The remaining members of the Changkong Tribe were stunned for a few minutes before kneeling down to Ji Zan and begging for protection. ¡°Sun Han, go back and call them over.¡± Ji Zan nodded helplessly as he looked at the people who had been fooled. Sun Han responded and went to call for help. He Zhu brought Ji Zan and the others to the depths of the valley, where they lived. Now, there were only some old people left. Everyone was nervous when they saw Ji Zan and the others. He Zhu quickly told him about the High Priest. The old men were skeptical. At this moment, the white-browed old man came over and said angrily,¡± He Zhu, they are all invaders. You dare to bring them here? You are betraying the Changkong Tribe!¡± ¡°Tribe leader, the truth is already in front of you. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± He Zhu said anxiously. ¡°He was killing people in that room! Those are our nsmen.. Xiao Hua and the others have all been harmed by him¡­¡± Chapter 166 - 166: 166 Stubborn People Chapter 166 - 166: 166 Stubborn People Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The old tribe chief, however, remained stubborn in his beliefs. ¡°What do you young folks understand? Those people were chosen by the High Priest to serve the gods! And as for Xiao Hua and Molly, they are the chosen holy maidens, the ultimate honor!¡± Hearing this, the elderly members of the tribe didn¡¯t know what to do. After so many years of influence, their thoughts were deeply ingrained, and they couldn¡¯t be overturned by a few words. He Zhu was infuriated, ¡°Chief, why are you so stubborn? Do we have to wait until all of us are dead for you to believe?¡± The chief sneered, ¡°Deceptive words to mislead the masses!¡± Then, he looked at Ji Zan and Fu Shinan, ¡°We don¡¯t wee intruders. Leave immediately, or don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± Others, seeing this, once again raised the dart tubes, preparing to attack.
Seeing these people acting so unreasonably, Fu Shinan had no intention of ying the savior. He said directly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go! There¡¯s no need to meddle any further!¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Ji Zan gave the group a cold nce and followed Fu Shinan out. He Zhu immediately joined in, saying, ¡°I trust you guys. I¡¯ming with you!¡± As they returned, they coincidentally ran into Sun Han and the others who had hurried over. Sun Han looked puzzled upon their return, ¡°Brother Ji, what¡¯s going on?¡± Fu Shinan replied, ¡°These people are beyond help. We¡¯re not going to stick around and invite trouble.¡± They were willing to lend a hand to fellow beings, but it also depended on whether the individuals were willing. Jasmine immediately looked at Ji Zan, ¡°Benefactor, are you leaving?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t understand human speech, can you? I said it was her who saved you! Don¡¯t call me kind sir!¡± Ji Zan pointed to Fu Shinan and then walked away without looking back. Xiao Chang¡¯an, with his short legs, called out, ¡°Wait for me, Uncle!¡± Man Yu and the others also looked puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going to rest here for a few days? Are we leaving now?¡± Fu Shinan briefly exined what had just happened. Upon hearing this, Wei Xinyi, who rarely voiced her opinions, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is outrageous! Even if they¡¯ve been isted from the world andck information, it¡¯s no excuse for their ignorance! Sister Fu, let¡¯s not bother with them! Without us, they seem to be doing just fine, falling for the High Priest¡¯s deceit¡­¡± Though Shui Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t speak, she held onto Fu Shinan¡¯s hand, soothing her restless heart. Molly, on the other hand, ignored themotion, took a timid step forward, and called out, ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Man Yu, feeling irritated, bumped into her, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that the people here can¡¯t understand english, huh? We¡¯ve already said who saved you, so why are you still calling Ji Zan? Stop pretending to be innocent. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of people; put away that fake innocence of yours¡­¡± With that, she turned and walked away. Molly lifted her head, her gaze turning cold as she watched Manyu¡¯s departing figure. Once everyone had moved away, she walked towards the valley with a chilly expression. Ji Zan and the others returned to the courtyard after not much time and rested in ce. Upon learning that these people were stubbornly resistant, Professor Feng wore a pained expression, ¡°Ignorant folk¡­¡± He Zhu stood on the side, not daring to speak. MO Cheng was about the same age as He Zhu, both in their early twenties. He patted He Zhu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel too much pressure. We get along well, and since you¡¯ve decided to follow us, be a good teammate. We¡¯ll help each other, and we won¡¯t abandon you.¡± Upon hearing this, He Zhu looked at MO Cheng with a grateful expression and nodded vigorously. Now that the vehicle was out of fuel, that was one of the reasons everyone had decided to temporarily stay. Ji Zan once again asked for everyone¡¯s opinion on continuing on foot now that they had run out of fuel. Given the circumstances, everyone chose to move forward. Especially Fu Shinan, she was eager to see if thisst hopeful ce would allow her to manifest her abilities. Suddenly, He Zhu asked, ¡°When you mentioned ¡®fuel,¡¯ are you talking about gasoline?¡± Fu Shinan nodded, ¡°Yes, can you get some? You¡¯ve been living isted from the world, right? Yet, you know about gasoline?¡± He Zhu smiled, ¡°Although we¡¯re self-sufficient, there are specialized people who go out to gather and exchange resources every once in a while. Most people just don¡¯t go out. We bought gasoline before, we have six big barrels of it in the tribal chief¡¯s residence. We just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still usable.¡± Sun Han eagerly suggested, ¡°Brother Ji, let¡¯s go check it out. If the car can run, it¡¯ll definitely be faster than walking.¡± Ji Zan nodded, ¡°Can you lead the way?¡± He Zhu was delighted to be able to help, ¡°Of course, just let me know when you want to go.¡± Ji Zan said, ¡°After dark, we¡¯ll make our move..¡± Chapter 167 - 167: Owner Has Become Very Dangerous Chapter 167 - 167: Owner Has Be Very Dangerous Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion With a n in ce, everyone waited for the night to fall before taking action. However, Ji Zan suddenly stood up, saying, ¡°No, we have to go now!¡± Seeing this, Fu Shinan knew that Ji Zan must have foreseen something and didn¡¯t ask further. She immediately said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Ji Zan gave a slight nod and gestured to Xia Dong, ¡°Xia Dong, stay here! Sun Han, MO Cheng, He Zhu, and I will go.¡± With that, he led the group away. Xia Dong became nervous when Ji Zan and the others left. Now there were only three men left, one of whom was elderly, and one was a child. He felt a tremendous sense of responsibility and stood at the doorway with his gun, even though it had no bullets.
Seeing his tensed state, Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I suggest you take a break. Being so on edge is making you even more tired. If something does happen, you might not have the energy for it.¡± Xia Dong immediately responded, ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one withbat capability right now. I can¡¯t afford to be careless!¡± Man Yu shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything more. Due to the unusual circumstances, everyone sat together. Suddenly, the door opened, and Fugui, the dog, rushed back. Fu Shinan grabbed its furry ear and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to your owner?¡± Fugui barked twice in response. Wei Xinyi tranted, ¡°It says it wants to stay with you because you healed its leg!¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your previous owner?¡± She had known Fugui was a loyal dog when they first met. Fugui nced at her and barked a few more times before running outside. Wei Xinyi said, ¡°It¡¯s not sure, but it feels like its owner has changed¡­ and be dangerous.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± Fu Shinan looked puzzled as she watched Fugui. Fugui barked again and then ran off. Wei Xinyi said, ¡°It¡¯s not clear, but it¡¯s just a feeling. It also said¡­ it doesn¡¯t like Brother Ji¡­¡± Fu Shinan was puzzled, ¡®l¡­¡± Why is it talking about its previous owner? How did it end up being about Ji Zan? But this big dog seems to have a lot of emotions, it even dislikes people? Watching Fu Shinan taking the dog¡¯s words seriously, Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a highly educated person, surely you don¡¯t believe a dog¡¯s words? This big Golden Retriever acts nervously every day, always changing its mind. If it were a man, it would definitely be a ke! Stop listening to it.¡± Fugui seemed to hear this and immediately stopped in its tracks, then rushed into the house, howling at Man Yu. Man Yu looked at Wei Xinyi and asked, ¡°Is it scolding me?¡± Wei Xinyi pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It said you¡¯re a¡­ busybody, a gossip, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s ky¡­¡± ¡°You darn dog! I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am today!¡± Man Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and picked up a shoe before chasing after Fugui. Fugui, of course, didn¡¯t want to be beaten and howled back while dodging. Now, there was no need for Wei Xinyi to react. Man Yu knew that this dog had nothing good to say and was just getting more irritated. Fu Shinan watched them yfully and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Everyone had been too tense during this period, a moment of rxation was weed. However, it seemed like fate was deliberately challenging her, it didn¡¯t even allow for a brief respite. Suddenly, a scream came from outside. Xia Dong eximed, ¡®Who are you? Let go of Sister Man Yu!¡± Fu Shinan immediately rushed to look outside and saw Man Yu being held by a man in a ck robe with a knife against her neck. The neer was none other than the High Priest! Fu Shinan wanted to use her usual method, but this time there was an obstacle. Obviously, Man Yu was that obstacle, and it prevented her from connecting! The High Priest said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. You¡¯ve been controlling me all along, haven¡¯t you?¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool, he had noticed something was amiss after being controlled several times. Although he didn¡¯t know how Fu Shinan did it, this time, he had a hostage. Was he afraid of dealing with her? ¡°Don¡¯t harm her! It was me who controlled you, it has nothing to do with her!¡± Fu Shinan said as she slowly moved, trying to avoid Man Yu¡¯s cover. But the High Priest shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her! Take off your clothes ande over here, quickly!¡± He applied slight pressure with his wrist, and a bloodstain appeared on Man Yu¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, I¡¯ll undress,¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t bear to watch Man Yu being killed and began to slowly take off her clothes. Shuilinger and Wei Xinyi also rushed out, both holding weapons, and watched everything closely. The High Priest nced at them and sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you women to be of decent quality.. Come over here and undress too!¡± Chapter 168 - 168: Kill Me Quickly Chapter 168 - 168: Kill Me Quickly Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi were also afraid that the High Priest might actually hurt Man Yu, so they reluctantly took off their outer garments and threw them on the ground. The High Priest instructed, ¡°Go out from here and head east.¡± Fu Shinan walked out first, she was determined to find an opportunity to control him. ¡°Sister Fu!¡± Xia Dong anxiously followed but was stopped by Fu Shinan, who said, ¡°You stay and protect the child and the elderly.¡± Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi followed her outside.
Following the High Priest¡¯s instructions, the three of them arrived at arge courtyard. The High Priest then ordered, ¡°Go inside, and this time, take off all your clothes!¡± Unable to endure any longer, Man Yu shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Fu Shinan, go find Ji Zan quickly! This pervert won¡¯t spare us even if we obey him! Go, all of you!¡± However, Fu Shinan responded, ¡°High Priest, all you want is our bodies, right? It¡¯s normal for men and women to have desires. In this post-apocalyptic world, we also have our needs, and we can fulfill each other¡¯s desires¡­ If you let her go, we can all be together! Hurting people and shedding blood would only ruin the mood, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Although the High Priest wasscivious, he wasn¡¯t foolish. He didn¡¯t move and kept a stern gaze on Fu Shinan, saying, ¡°Then tell me, how can you ignore the suppression of my powers?¡± Fu Shinan spread her hands and said, ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t have any powers at all! Just now, I was only worried about you hurting my friend. You should think about it, if I really had this ability, I would have acted long ago. Why wait until now?¡± With a cold snort, the High Priest said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? When you controlled me earlier, I knew it was you!¡± It was at this moment that his head tilted slightly away from Man Yu¡¯s cover, and Fu Shinan saw the word ¡°Connect¡±! She was about to establish a connection, but the High Priest moved again, cing Man Yu in front of him. The connection was severed. Fu Shinan lowered her gaze, frustrated and gritting her teeth. suddenly, a sn ot yellow appeared as Fugul leaped trom tne wall, tiercelY biting the High Priest¡¯s backside. The High Priest felt the pain and immediately released Man Yu, attempting to strike the dog¡¯s head. Fu Shinan seized the opportunity to establish a connection once more. However, this time it was even more challenging. The High Priest was prepared, and his mental strength had increased significantly. With great effort, Fu Shinan bent down, enduring the pull on her brain, and shakily reached for a knife. The High Priest tried to push the knife away. While Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi were tending to Man Yu¡¯s injuries, they didn¡¯t notice this bizarre scene. Only Fugui, once again jumping into the fray, bit the High Priest¡¯s belly. The intense pain affected both Fu Shinan and the High Priest. 1¨C1is mental strength weakened once more. Fu Shinan seized this opportunity and quickly picked up a dagger to stab at his throat. But the High Priest exerted force once more, deflecting the dagger. The de grazed his neck, not hitting any arteries but causing significant bleeding. Fu Shinan, in pain, clenched her teeth. She knew that if the High Priest didn¡¯t die today, they would. She gripped the knife and continued to stab towards a vital spot. On the brink of life and death, the High Priest suddenly unleashed a surge of tremendous mental power and wrested control back from Fu Shinan. He grasped the knife in his hand and thrust it at Fu Gui¡¯s stomach who was still biting him fiercely. Fu Shinan swiftly regained control, forcefully knocking the knife out of the High Priest¡¯s hand. Then she cried out, ¡°Quick, kill me!¡± Man Yu and the others were left astonished, they had never heard such a plea before. Fu Shinan was on the brink of losing control, clutching her throat and shouting desperately, ¡°Hurry! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Man Yu sensed that something was terribly wrong and didn¡¯t care why, all she knew was that this man had to die! She grabbed a nearby brick and swung it at the High Priest¡¯s head. With each intense pain Fu Shinan felt, she finally copsed to the ground, her vision fading. Seeing this, Man Yu, just to be sure, continued to strike the High Priest several times, covering him in blood. It was her first time doing such a thing, and fear gnawed at her. She didn¡¯t dare approach the fallen High Priest. Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi finally noticed that Fu Shinan, who had been standing behind them all along, had inexplicably fallen to the ground. Amidst the chaos, they only just realized that Fu Shinan hadn¡¯t spoken a word for a while. Rushing over, Wei Xinyi asked, ¡°Sister Fu, what happened to you?¡± Meanwhile, Man Yu had thoroughly drenched the High Priest in blood. It was her first time doing something like this, and she felt somewhat scared. She didn¡¯t dare get close to him to check his condition, so she called on Wei Xinyi and Shui Ling¡¯er to help carry the unconscious Fu Shinan back. Xia Dong was pacing anxiously by the door, torn between staying with the child and the elderly and going to assist Fu Shinan. Just as he was contemting what to do, he noticed Fu Shinan and the others returning. However, Fu Shinan was unconscious. He quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Man Yu replied, ¡°She fainted.. Go check the courtyard to the east and see if that guy is dead!¡± Chapter 169 - 169: Gasoline Caught On Fire Chapter 169: Gasoline Caught On Fire Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xia Dong hurried over to take a look, but when he arrived, all he found was a puddle of blood and nothing else. When Xia Dong returned, Fu Shinan had also regained consciousness. She immediately asked, ¡°What about the High Priest? Is he dead?¡± Xia Dong replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. There¡¯s nothing in the courtyard but blood.¡± Fu Shinan clenched her teeth in frustration, he had escaped again! Even Man Yu hadn¡¯t expected this oue. She eximed, ¡°Is he made of steel? I hit him with so many bricks, it¡¯s a wonder his brain didn¡¯t stter out. How can he still be alive?¡± Fu Shinan was about to respond when she suddenly smelled smoke. Xia Dong took a quick look and said, ¡°That direction¡­ the valley is on fire. Could something have happened to Brother Ji and the others?¡± Fu Shinan urged, ¡°Go check it out, and have Fu Gui guide you!¡± Fu Gui barked once, indicating that Xia Dong should follow. In the room, only a few of them remained. Man Yu finally had the chance to inquire, ¡°What happened earlier?¡± Fu Shinan, her head throbbing, exined, ¡°I was controlling the High Priest¡¯s body. Otherwise, why do you think he said, ¡®Kill me¡¯? ¡± Man Yu was shocked. ¡°When did you awaken such an incredible ability? I wonder what you would have said at that moment¡­¡± Fu Shinan rubbed her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that for now. You all need to find something sharp and suitable. Be prepared in case he tries to turn the tables. As long as I don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll have control over him, and you must finish him off immediately. It¡¯s difficult to harm him when I¡¯m in a struggle for control. You¡¯re our only hope.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. This time, Man Yu produced a cleaver! They all remained vignt, waiting for what would happen next. Meanwhile, the smoke from the direction of the valley continued to grow thicker. Even from this distance, they could smell it. Fu Shinan felt anxious but dared not leave. At this moment, things were chaotic on Ji Zan¡¯s side. They had just arrived and found a fire zing. Most of the houses were already on fire, obviously set intentionally by someone. However, these people, upon seeing them, mistakenly believed that they were the ones who started the fire. They didn¡¯t care about the burning houses and were ready to attack. Sun Han couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer and released a burst of fire, hoping to drive them away. To their surprise, this action only intensified the conflict. The old tribe chief incited the people, saying, ¡°Look, they¡¯re the ones who set the fire! These people are the biggest threat¡­¡± Ji Zan couldn¡¯t bring himself to harm these ordinary folks, but they were intent on attacking them. As they gathered in greater numbers, he had no choice but to sternlymand, ¡®We can¡¯t retreat any further. Take action and grab some gasoline! ¡± ¡°No!¡± He Zhu intervened, blocking Sun Han and MO Cheng. He knew that both of them possessed special abilities, and these people were no match for them. Once they unleashed their lightning and fire, it would be over. He had watched them grow up, and they were all fellow nspeople. He couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Brother Ji, they were deceived. They shouldn¡¯t be punished with death! Let me lead you around from the back to avoid them¡­¡± Ji Zan kicked away two men and replied in the midst of the chaos, ¡°Lead the way.¡± He Zhu immediately guided them, and Ji Zan¡¯s group swiftly departed. These people didn¡¯t continue pursuing them, as they had to deal with the fire! Meanwhile, at this moment, a slender figure sneaked into the old tribe chief¡¯s courtyard and pushed all the gasoline containers together. Then, using a match, they ignited the gasoline¡­ He Zhu hadn¡¯t yet entered when he saw a massive ze. His expression turned grim, and he said, ¡°That¡¯s the old tribe chief¡¯s courtyard¡­ it¡¯s on fire. What about tne gasoline¡±¡® Ji Zan and his group grew even more anxious, their pace quickening. Unexpectedly, they ran into Molly. ¡°Why are you here, Molly?¡± He Zhu looked puzzled. Molly, with a frightened expression, replied, ¡°Big Brother He Zhu, benefactor, your arrival is truly timely. I came over here to take a bath. But then I heard a loud noise, and the old tribe chief¡¯s courtyard caught fire. It scared me¡­¡± Upon hearing this, He Zhu grew even more distressed. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the old tribe chief¡¯s courtyard. What can we do now? The gasoline is right there, it¡¯s bound to explode!¡± Ji Zan sniffed the air and said, ¡°Indeed, the gasoline has ignited. We don¡¯t need to go there¡­¡± Then he turned to He Zhu and asked in the darkness, ¡°Do you have any other sources of water besides the creek?¡± He Zhu shook his head, ¡°None.¡± Ji Zan turned his gaze to Molly, his eyes gleaming faintly. ¡°So, why did youe here to bathe?¡± ¡°Because of the High Priest¡¯s situation. They all me me, saying that I didn¡¯t serve the High Priest well, so I didn¡¯t dare go to crowded ces¡­ I thought there would be fewer people here, so I could fetch some water and wash myself¡­ who could have known¡­¡± Molly exined and began to cry. MO Cheng felt a bit sympathetic. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s an idental fire. Nobody wanted this to happen..¡± Chapter 170 - 170: Taking Revenge Personally Chapter 170: Taking Revenge Personally Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When they saw that the gasoline was gone, they retraced their steps. He Zhu couldn¡¯t stand by and watch people in danger. Seeing some of them trapped in the fire, he rushed in to save them. Ji Zan and the others were deeply moved by He Zhu¡¯s fearlessness. After He Zhu carried the White-brow n leader out of the mes without pausing, they followed suit. He didn¡¯t ask anyone for help. His dedication was astonishing to them. Ji Zan, Sun Han, and MO Cheng exchanged nces and then joined in the rescue efforts. At this moment, only Molly and the coughing White-brow n leader remained outside. Molly smiled radiantly, approaching slowly. She squatted down beside the White-brow n leader and spoke gently, ¡°Are you having trouble breathing? It must be very ufortable.¡± The White-brow n leader nodded and continued to cough. Molly extended her hand, her lips curved in a smile, but she used all her strength to forcefully cover his mouth and nose. The White-brow n leader struggled desperately, but in his old age and the smoke-filled air, hecked the strength. He could only gaze at her with fear in his eyes, silently questioning, ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ Molly continued to smile, her voice so gentle, yet her words were chilling, ¡°Old man, in order to save your own life, you sacrificed my parents and my little sister to the High Priest for his experiments! Do you think I don¡¯t know? My poor little sister was only seven years old, and she was brutally mutted¡­ You also handed me over to him to be yed with. After he was done with me, it was your turn¡­ I remember all of this!¡± Seeing the White-brow n leader¡¯s terrified and pleading eyes, Molly tightened her grip even more. ¡°And those people, in order to save their own lives, let us die¡­ In that case, you can apany my parents and my little sister! I prepared this bonfire just for you. Do you like it? I love it!¡± The White-brow n leader wanted to move, but he couldn¡¯t break free. In no time, his legs gave out, and he was out of breath. He died without closing his eyes. Molly wiped her hands clean, stood up quickly, and her demeanor once again turned weak and helpless. At this point, Ji Zan and He Zhu returned with a few more people, and they seemed to have some strength left. Seeing this, Molly clenched her teeth and quickly ran over to take the people from Ji Zan. She said, ¡°The fire is too intense. Don¡¯t go in. These old houses will copse quickly.¡± He Zhu coughed and said, ¡°Let me try again.¡± Ji Zan continued towards the raging fire. Molly watched in disdain, cursing these people for meddling. She was about to suffocate them when MO Cheng and Sun Han rushed out. ¡°We can¡¯t go in anymore. The fire is too big. We need to leave quickly. There are trees all around, and the fire is spreading,¡± MO Cheng urged. He Zhu became anxious, saying, ¡°No, I heard the cries of children just now¡­¡± He was about to charge in again, but Ji Zan held him back. ¡°The fire is already out of control. We must leave immediately! The premise of saving others is ensuring you stay alive. Sun Han, MO Cheng, carry the living ones and let¡¯s go!¡± He Zhu understood that Ji Zan was right. If they waited any longer, they might not be able to escape the valley. They had no choice but to leave. However, when they tried to carry the n Leader, they found his body stiff. He Zhu was startled, ¡°Is the n Leader dead?¡± Ji Zan checked the n Leader¡¯s pulse and confirmed that he had indeed passed away. However, there were still two survivors. They quickly carried the living and headed towards the creek. The fire was spreading rapidly, and as they reached the creek, the mes stopped at the bank. Just as they got to the other side, they saw Xia Dong. Ji Zan asked, ¡°Are you all right? How did the fire start inside?¡± Xia Dong replied, ¡°Ji Brother, are you all right? Inside, what happened to Fu Shinan? Without waiting for Xia Dong to exin further, Ji Zan hurriedly ran towards the courtyard. MO Cheng, upon hearing about the High Priest, also became anxious and left Xia Dong with the unconscious person. Fu Shinan and her group were still on alert when they heard hurried footsteps. They all stood up, and then Ji Zan rushed in, his clothes charred, his face covered in soot. Fu Shinan immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s MO Cheng? Are you all okay?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s gaze darkened as he took a quick look at Fu Shinan before saying, ¡°We¡¯re all fine.¡± Fu Shinan let out a sigh of relief. As long as everyone was unharmed, it was a relief considering the magnitude of the fire. Shortly after, MO Cheng rushed in and asked her, ¡°Sister Fu, that bastard, where did he go?¡± Chapter 171 - 171: Children Should Mind Their Own Business Chapter 171 - 171: Children Should Mind Their Own Business Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help butugh as she watched MO Cheng¡¯s threatening yet animated gesture. It was almost like watching a younger brother. ¡°You should take a break soon; your clothes are all burnt! I have no idea where that guy ran off to. It¡¯s good that you all are okay; everyone was really worried.¡± Mo Cheng clenched his fists and said, ¡°If that bastard dares toe again, I¡¯ll make him taste the vor of lightning!¡± Seeing the energetic look of the young man, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Youth was truly wonderful! Always brimming with vitality. But when she turned around, she noticed that Ji Zan had somehow left without her knowing. Outside the door, Molly pulled a piece of cloth and carefully said to Ji Zan, ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re injured, and you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood. Let me bandage you¡­¡± Fu Shinan nced at the small amount of blood and realized that it would have healed on its own in no time. Besides, Ji Zan had healing abilities, so there was no need for bandages. But unexpectedly, Ji Zan didn¡¯t refuse and simply nodded.
Watching this scene, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow, feeling inexplicably ufortable. Man Yu walked over and teased Fu Shinan, ¡°Look at them and then look at you, Fu Shinan. You really need to step up your game, or you might get squeezed out.¡± MO Cheng immediately asked, ¡°Man Yu, what are you talking about?¡± Man Yu yfully patted him and said, ¡°Adult matters, kids shouldn¡¯t meddle! Tell me, what really happened tonight?¡± MO Cheng grumbled a bit but eventually shared the incident of the gasoline running out. Upon hearing this, Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°It must have been that pervert! He¡¯s fine, and he knew we were leaving, so he must have taken the gasoline first.¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t think of any other reason and could only say, ¡°If we didn¡¯t manage to kill him this time, we¡¯ll have to be more careful in the future!¡± Man Yu quickly adjusted her mood and added, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. There are so many of us, and your big CEO is here. I refuse to believe that we can¡¯t deal with one pervert!¡± Fu Shinan immediately wore a serious expression. ¡®Man Yu, stop making baseless ims! What do you mean by ¡®my big CEO¡¯? If you say that again, I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Man Yu grinned and teased, ¡°Getting touchy, huh?¡± Fu Shinan ignored Man Yu and turned to MO Cheng, asking, ¡°Did everyone MO Cheng replied, ¡°Most of them did. Except for He Zhu and Molly, who weren¡¯t inside. We managed to rescue the two unconscious ones from the fire.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and fell silent. MO Cheng also took a seat, and for a while, the room became even quieter. Outside, Molly¡¯s voice was somewhat louder, ¡°Kind sir, aren¡¯t you in pain? You¡¯re bleeding¡­¡± Ji Zan was impatient and said, ¡°My name is Ji, not benefactor.¡± Molly continued, ¡°Well, Brother Ji, my family was all killed by the High Priest, and I¡¯m the only one left. Can I follow you guys from now on?¡± Upon hearing this, the others also looked at Ji Zan. Ji Zan felt a bit irritated, furrowed his brow, and said, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Then he got up and walked towards the courtyard. ¡°Brother Ji¡­¡± Molly was about to follow him. He Zhu quickly grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Molly, it seems like Brother Ji has something on his mind. Don¡¯t bother him right now.¡± Molly asked, ¡°Is it because of the gasoline incident?¡± He Zhu nodded, ¡°It seems like Brother Ji and the others are nning to go to a distant ce, but without gasoline, the car won¡¯t work.¡± Molly fell silent. The other two members of the Changkong tribe who had escaped from the fire started quietly discussing with He Zhu, mostly about how to stay and join them. Around that time, Zhang Xiaojuan got up to cook. Just as she was starting a fire, Xiao Chang¡¯an woke up. He looked around and didn¡¯t see Ji Zan. MO Cheng ruffled Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Your uncle went out and will be back soon. You can go y.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an nodded and sat by the door, ying with a small Rubik¡¯s Cube. Molly watched from the side and quickly approached Xiao Chang¡¯an, asking, ¡°Did he say his uncle is Brother Ji?¡± MO Cheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing this, Molly immediately smiled warmly at Xiao Chang¡¯an and spoke gently, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Molly. You can call me Sister Molly. What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an replied politely, ¡°Hello, Sister Molly. My name is Chang¡¯an.¡± As they were talking, Fu Gui rushed in and seemed surprised when he saw Molly. Without approaching her, he went inside to find Fu Shinan. Seeing that Fu Gui didn¡¯t immediately approach Molly but came to her instead, Fu Shinan felt somewhat pleased. She smiled and asked, ¡°Where did you go again?¡± Fu Gui barked a few times in response. Wei Xinyi exined, ¡°He says he didn¡¯t go to y this time, he went to take care of business! He searched for gasoline but couldn¡¯t find any. He also ran into Brother Ji by the creek, who was¡­ taking a bath. Well, he said Brother Ji has an average physique, not as good as his, just a bit¡­¡± As Wei Xinyi continued, she became too embarrassed to finish her sentence.. Chapter 172 - 172: Bathing Together Chapter 172 - 172: Bathing Together Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She never know Golden Retrievers could be so self-absorbed. However, when Ji Zan went to the creek to take a bath, she also had some thoughts. It had been a long time since she had a proper bath, and she was starting to feel quite stale. Wei Xinyi whispered, ¡°Fu Sister, do you want to take a bath too? We can go when it¡¯s a bit darker.¡± Man Yu immediately chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m going too! My current scent is no better than a zombie¡¯s. I can¡¯t even tell the difference between Big Brother and Second Brother anymore.¡± Shui Ling¡¯er also nodded, agreeing with the sentiment. After all, they had been on the road for a while, and the smell was getting unbearable. The four of them quietly discussed their ns to bathe when it got darker. At that moment, Ji Zan returned, and when he tossed aside the bandage that Molly had tried to put on him, Fu Shinan inexplicably felt a sense of relief. Her heart didn¡¯t feel as heavy.
When night fell, Fu Shinan didn¡¯t wait any longer. She told Ji Zan, ¡°A few of us are going out for a bit.¡± Ji Zan, with a curious look in his eyes, asked, ¡°What are you doing sote at night?¡± Man Yu spoke up directly, ¡°We¡¯re going to take a bath. Do you want toe with us?¡± Ji Zan pursed his lips and said, ¡°Well, with just you four girls going, it might not be safe.¡± Man Yu didn¡¯t expect Ji Zan to agree so readily. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Fu Shinan¡¯s face also turned slightly red for some unknown reason. She turned and headed towards the creek. Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi exchanged nces and quickly followed. Ji Zan silently trailed behind them, keeping a discreet distance. Molly couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Ji Zan going out, ¡°Brother Ji, where are you all going?¡± Ji Zan seemed to not have heard her and simply walked past without a word. Molly lowered her gaze and bit her lip. Ji Zan seemed be quite caring towards this Fu Shinan, and although these people said they would go together, in reality, they didn¡¯t want to ept her! They were all hypocritical! Even now, she had lost everything, so what was there to fear? She had vowed not to be as weak as before, and anyone who dared to take her things would pay the price! ¡°Molly, what are you thinking?¡± He Zhu¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. She put on an innocent smile. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Among the entire Changkong tribe, He Zhu was the only good person. His mind wasn¡¯t soplicated, or she would have quietly gotten rid of him long ago. ¡°Well, rest early. We¡¯ll probably have to leave with Brother Ji tomorrow,¡± He Zhu said. Just as he finished speaking, Professor Feng walked out of the house. He looked at the situation and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°We don¡¯t have much food left, and it doesn¡¯t make sense to stay any longer. If you¡¯re not busy, try to find some food. Otherwise, we¡¯ll continue traveling on empty stomachs¡­¡± He Zhu immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll go right away.¡± The other two followed suit, afraid of being seen as useless and left behind. On Fu Shinan¡¯s side, she had also arrived by the creek and was about to undress to take a bath when she heard Man Yu teasing, ¡°Ji Zan really followed us. So, shall we all bathe together? Is that appropriate?¡± Fu Shinan turned to look at her and said, ¡°If you say one more word like that, do you believe I¡¯ll dunk you in the water?¡± Man Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all. She grabbed Fu Shinan and they both entered the water together. Wei Xinyi and Shui Ling¡¯erughed and joined them for a bath. Sitting on a distantrge rock, Ji Zan couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile when he heard the girls¡¯ughter. It was rare for them to have such a rxed moment. However, in no time, an image shed in his mind. It was a small grove, surrounded by blood, and Fu Shinan was tied to a tree, her head hanging low, covered in blood¡­ Ji Zan was startled, and he stood up abruptly. But theughter of the girls still echoed in his ears, which eased his mind somewhat. Yet, he knew that most of the things he foresaw woulde true. Just then, he heard a whistling sound in the air. Instinctively, he turned his head, and a steel needle brushed past his ear. He immediately shouted, ¡°There¡¯s trouble! Get dressed ande out!¡± Before he could finish speaking, another steel needle flew towards him. He swiftly dodged it in a serpentine manner, and following the trajectory of the flying needle, he spotted a figure on the hillside¡ªit was the High Priest. As the High Priest realized Ji Zan had spotted him, he turned and began to retreat. Ji Zan thought about pursuing him but was wary that it might be a tactic to draw him away, so he decided against it. Fu Shinan had quickly put on her clothes and ran over, asking, ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡± Because he was in a hurry, and his body was still wet, Fu Shinan¡¯s clothes clung tightly to her¡­ Ji Zan nced at her, his face slightly reddening, and turned his gaze away. ¡°It¡¯s the High Priest. He just shot two poisoned needles¡­.¡± Chapter 173 - 173: Encountering a Living Person Chapter 173 - 173: Encountering a Living Person Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing this, Fu Shinan immediately turned to face Ji Zan. ¡°You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± By now, Man Yu and the others had also arrived. When they heard about the High Priest, their anger red. ¡°That freak is back again?¡± Man Yu eximed. Ji Zan¡¯s voice grew slightly solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first, and then I¡¯ll go after him. This person must die!¡± However, Fu Shinan countered, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to deal with him alone. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± If the old pervert used his power to suppress them, Ji Zan would also be constrained. To be on the safe side, they needed to eliminate him quickly. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know when the pervert wouldunch another surprise attack.
Ji Zan looked at her. ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Fu Shinan looked puzzled. ¡°Who else are you nning to bring? We need to leave someone in the courtyard.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ji Zan said, sounding strangely pleased. After speaking, he walked ahead. Man Yu watched with a smirk and teased Fu Shinan, ¡°Your big boss is quite easy to please, huh?¡± Fu Shinan asked absentmindedly, ¡°What did you say? She was still thinking about the High Priest and had no time to correct Man Yu¡¯s reference to her ¡°big boss.¡± She believed that the pervert had been monitoring them continuously. He knew that she could control his psychic powers. Since she hadn¡¯t managed to kill him on several asions, his vignce had only increased. Moreover, he had no intention of letting them go. If they couldn¡¯t kill him this time, it would be a never-ending problem. Man Yuughed slyly. ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t have time to deal with her and quickly returned to inform the others. She was ready to join Ji Zan in tracking down the High Priest. Upon hearing this, Molly chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with the High Priest. Take me with you, I might be able to help.¡± MO Cheng added, ¡°I¡¯ll go too! I¡¯ll protect Fu Shinan.¡± Ji Zan responded coldly, ¡°No need. Fu Shinan and I will go alone. Having too many people might startle the snake.¡± Fu Shinan thought it made sense and turned to MO Cheng. ¡°Indeed! Moreover, he can suppress supernatural abilities. It wouldn¡¯t help if you went, so it¡¯s better to stay here.¡± What she didn¡¯t say was that if MO Cheng has no supernatural abilities, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the High Priest in terms of physical strength. It was safer for him to stay. Seeing that Fu Shinan agreed, MO Cheng could only nod. Ji Zan gave a few instructions and then left with Fu Shinan. However, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the earlier vision and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to the woods alone. You might be in danger soon.¡± Fu Shinan looked at Ji Zan. ¡°You foresaw something?¡± Ji Zan nodded. Fu Shinan smiled. ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s smiling face, Ji Zan suddenly felt less anxious. Those visions were just warnings, and as long as he stayed by Fu Shinan¡¯s side at all times, she would be safe. Since the vige had already been burned down, leaving no ce to hide, the two of them went directly to the High Priest¡¯s residence. The small house looked intact. Ji Zan walked up and kicked the door open. The overwhelming stench of blood mixed with the smell of decaying bodies hit them, making Ji Zan stagger. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯te in.¡± Then, he kicked open another door inside, revealing the same unchanged interior. However, there was no sign of anyone. ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± Ji Zan said as he held Fu Shinan and walked away, putting a considerable distance between them and the house before catching his breath. Fu Shinan, too, had been holding her breath and finally exhaled. ¡°Apart from this, can you sense if there are any other houses around?¡± Ji Zan couldn¡¯t predict that, but suddenly he remembered the High Priest¡¯s wind-based abilities. It dawned on him. ¡°Perhaps he never returned to this area. Instead, he¡¯s far away from us¡­¡± Fu Shinan immediately grasped Ji Zan¡¯s meaning. With wind-based abilities, the High Priest could swiftly traverse the distance, no matter how far he was initially. She asked, ¡°Should we search deeper into the woods?¡± Ji Zan shook his head. ¡°No, we are unfamiliar with this ce, and there are too many unknown dangers. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Fu Shinan agreed with Ji Zan¡¯s reasoning, and the two of them started heading back. However, they hadn¡¯t gone far when they heard the sound of a car engine and the distinctive growls of zombies. Both of them became alert and followed the sound. They saw a small white car surrounded by several zombies, who had once been vigers. The car seemed trapped and was being rocked by the zombies. Fu Shinan eximed, ¡°There are people inside!¡± Ji Zan nodded and rushed forward with a swift stride, kicking the nearest zombie away. Fu Shinan also grabbed a reinforced stick and started smashing the zombies¡¯ heads one by one, crushing them instantly.. Chapter 174 - 174: Old Professor Chapter 174 - 174: Old Professor Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Please, save us¡­¡± The people inside the car, upon seeing help arrive, immediately felt a glimmer of hope and pleaded desperately. Through the car window, Fu Shinan could see two men inside. One appeared to be in his thirties, with a pair of sses, one lens of which was broken. The other was an elderly man, both dressed neatly, giving off an intellectual vibe. Fu Shinan wanted tofort them but could only say hastily, ¡°We will save you!¡± before resuming her attack on the zombies alongside Ji Zan. After clearing the zombies around the car, the people inside couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as they looked at this striking pair of individuals. Were they even human? The strength and speed they disyed were terrifying. Fu Shinan sighed, her hands sore from the relentless smashing of zombie heads. She stepped forward and opened the car door. ¡°You¡¯re safe now,e out.¡±
The middle-aged man, named Liang Xuanzhe, with a pale face, got out of the car and looked at Fu Shinan and Ji Zan. ¡°We are deeply grateful. If it weren¡¯t for you, Professor Zhao and I would have died here for sure!¡± The elderly man, Professor Zhao, tremblingly stepped out of the car as well, tears in his eyes. ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡± Ji Zan¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°No need to thank us. At a time like this, humans should help each other. Where do you n to go?¡± Liang Xuanzhe exined their situation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where we go now because our car is out of gas, and we¡¯re out of food¡­¡± He believed that whether they were killed by zombies or not, they wouldn¡¯t survive for long. It was only a matter of time. Ji Zan assessed the situation and said, ¡°We have some food. If you¡¯re hungry, you can rest at our ce.¡± Liang Xuanzhe immediately looked at Professor Zhao, seeking his opinion. Professor Zhao nodded. ¡°Then we will trouble you two. We haven¡¯t eaten anything in two days¡­¡± On the way back, Fu Shinan learned that Professor Zhao was a scientist, but he didn¡¯t disclose the details of his research. Liang Xuanzhe was his assistant. She didn¡¯t press them for more information since they hadn¡¯t shared it willingly. Upon arriving at the gathering of people in the courtyard, both of them were surprised. They hadn¡¯t seen so many people in a long time. Ji Zan introduced them briefly and then allowed the two neers into the house. Zhang Xiaojuan quickly brought bowls of porridge for the two neers. Meanwhile, MO Cheng approached Fu Shinan and asked, ¡°Sister Fu, did you find the High Priest?¡± Fu Shinan shook her head, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be nearby. He has wind-based abilities and healing powers. As long as he has a breath left, he can escape. Unless he reveals himself, it will be challenging to find him.¡± MO Cheng grew anxious, ¡°What should we do then? We¡¯re in a passive position. It¡¯s like having a poisonous snake lurking in the shadows, and we never know when it might strike¡­¡± Fu Shinan shared his frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± MO Cheng continued to inquire, ¡°Who are these two? They don¡¯t seem to be from the Changkong Tribe.¡± Fu Shinan replied, ¡°We rescued them on our way back¡­¡± MO Cheng had more questions, but Ji Zan emerged from the house, cast a nce at He Zhu and the others, and then said, ¡°Now that we have more people, one house isn¡¯t enough. You guys can rest in the left room. Fu Shinan, you girls stay here. I¡¯ll take MO Cheng, Sun Han, and the others to the right.¡± At this moment, Liang Xuanzhe came out, looking somewhat embarrassed, and asked, ¡°Um, can we stay here for a night to rest?¡± MO Cheng smiled, ¡°Feel free to stay, there are empty rooms.¡± Liang Xuanzhe expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± He then extended his hand to Ji Zan, ¡°I¡¯m Liang Xuanzhe, but you can call me Xiao Liang.¡± ¡°Ji Zan,¡± Ji Zan shook his hand. Upon hearing Ji Zan¡¯s name, Liang Xuanzhe appeared surprised. Ji Zan inquired, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Liang Xuanzhe immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Mr. Ji. You¡¯re from the East Sea, right? I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Ji Zan gave a faint smile, ¡°No need to be so formal. At a time like this, we¡¯re all the same. You must be tired, find a ce to rest.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll rely on Mr. Ji for everything,¡± Liang Xuanzhe said and then helped Professor Zhao out. Professor Zhao was elderly and had endured a long journey. He had also gone without food for two days, so his spirits were quite low. However, with something in his stomach now, he felt much better. He engaged in a conversation with Professor Feng for a while, and the two elderly schrs quickly foundmon ground in their discussion. It seemed like they had known each other for ages. Professor Feng escorted the two of them to their resting ce. When he returned, he still appeared quite excited. ¡°I thought most of the older folks were gone by now, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet a professor..¡± Chapter 175 - 175: It’s Normal for Grown-ups to Break Up and Get Back Together Chapter 175: It¡¯s Normal for Grown-ups to Break Up and Get Back Together Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan, curious, asked, ¡°What does he teach? He seems really smart¡­¡± Professor Feng shook his head, ¡°He didn¡¯t say, but I have a feeling he¡¯s a scientist.¡± As they chatted, Molly got up, nced at Ji Zan, and then looked at He Zhu. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest too.¡± He Zhu had no objections and took the two remaining members of the Changkong Tribe to rest. Others also found ces to rest one by one. Fu Shinan, along with Man Yu, Wei Xinyi, and Shui Linger, locked the door and got ready to rest. Little did they know that not far away, a pair of sinister and resentful eyes were watching everything. Man Yu and Fu Shinany together, but unlike her usual ability to fall asleep quickly, Man Yu kept tossing and turning. Fu Shinan nudged her with her elbow, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Is something on your mind?¡± Man Yu replied, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I suddenly have this feeling of an uncertain future¡­¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Oh, look at Miss Man Yu, who¡¯s usually so carefree. Now you have moments of uncertainty too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re annoying! Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t catch your implication that I¡¯m heartless!¡± Man Yu yfully replied, showing her strong-willed side. Fu Shinan then toned down her smile and said, ¡°Well, at a time like this, just staying alive is good enough. Who dares to think about the future?¡± Man Yu turned to her, ¡°Fu Shinan, do you really have no thoughts or goals for the future anymore?¡± Fu Shinan replied thoughtfully, ¡°In the past, I did. I wanted to stay alive, find the person who helped me, and repay that debt. But I¡¯ve survived, and I haven¡¯t found him yet. I doubt I¡¯ll ever encounter him again.¡± Man Yu didn¡¯t know that Fu Shinan had been reborn, but she knew about the debt to her benefactor. However, after all this time, she couldn¡¯t be sure if that person was still alive. She then asked, ¡°So , your only goal now is to stay alive?¡± Fu Shinan said thoughtfully, ¡°If I have to put it that way, I still want to go to Lingqu Mountain. I want to see what the so-calledst hope looks like.¡± Of course, she also wanted to use her abilities to create food. Even if she died, it would be a glimmer of hope left behind for the living! Thinking about this, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her smile carried a hint of mockery. When she was younger, she was the most cheerful and helpful person. But as she went through more hardships, she became selfish and cold. Now, she had changed again. Holding Fu Shinan, Man Yu said, ¡°Lingqu Mountain? The ce that crazy guy mentioned¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel it¡¯s not very reliable. He¡¯s so entric, who knows what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Her decision to go there was mainly because she couldn¡¯t stand staying in An Town any longer, and going somewhere else might offer a glimmer of hope. ¡°It should be fine, Ji Zan knows about that ce,¡± Fu Shinan still had a lot of trust in Ji Zan. Moreover, at this point, he had no reason to deceive her. Man Yu smirked, ¡°Tsk tsk, are you captivated by him? You trust him so much?¡± Fu Shinan yfully pushed her away, ¡°Shut up already, your words are too suggestive. ¡± Man Yu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it suggestive, it¡¯s you two who are naturally suggestive. But I¡¯ve noticed something about MO Cheng too, he¡¯s not the same with you¡­¡± Fu Shinan raised her hand and gave her a light tap, ¡°You see everyone abnormally!¡± Then, she remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you have a boyfriend you were going to marry? Howe there was suddenly no news about him?¡± Hearing this, Man Yu¡¯s smile vanished from her face. She replied gloomily, ¡°Adults break up and get back together, it¡¯s normal. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s intuition told her that this matter wasn¡¯t so simple, given Man Yu¡¯s personality. However, if Man Yu didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she didn¡¯t want to pry. Soon, she felt sleepy herself. In a daze, she suddenly felt a cold sensation on her arm, followed by the screams of Wei Xinyi and Shui Ling¡¯er. ¡°Ah! Snakes!¡± Fu Shinan was startled and quickly flung whatever was on her arm away, then turned on the light. On the floor, there were several creatures, about the thickness of a wrist. They looked like snake-like creatures, but they were very strange. They had sharp antennae on their heads, butterfly-like wings on their backs, and cat-like slit pupils in their eyes. They looked bizarre but also quite horrifying! ¡°Damn it!¡± Man Yu eximed, also waking up and getting startled by the scene before her. She couldn¡¯t help but curse. Then, the next moment, one of the snake creatures lunged at her.. Chapter 176 - 176: Attack at Night Chapter 176: Attack at Night Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Ah!¡± Man Yu let out another piercing scream, and in her nervousness, she actually grabbed one of the snakes. The cold and slippery touch sent shivers down her spine, making her scream again. She panicked and shouted, ¡°Ah¡­ Fu Shinan, help me! I¡¯ve got it¡­ Ah, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± ¡°Quick, throw it away!¡± The other snakes also started moving, and Fu Shinan, holding a stick, had no time to help Man Yu. With her eyes closed, Man Yu tossed the snake away while screaming. The snakended on the ground, rolled for a moment, and quickly raised its head, ready to attack again. Fu Shinan¡¯s enhanced stick had maximum speed, pration, and attack power, she could crush zombie heads with it, let alone a small snake head. She kicked open the door, giving everyone a chance to escape. Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi were using nkets to fend off the snakes, they were too afraid to use sticks, as the slippery creatures terrified them. At the same time, Molly¡¯s screams echoed from the neighboring room. Soon, all the rooms had their lights turned on. Then, footsteps approached. It was Ji Zan, who arrived at Fu Shinan¡¯s room looking tense. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Before Fu Shinan could respond, he saw the twisted snakes scattered all over. He asked, ¡°Are these mutants?¡± ¡°It seems so,¡± Fu Shinan said, looking at the snake corpses on the ground, her brows furrowed. ¡°But we haven¡¯t seen any animals along the way. How did so many snakes suddenly appear?¡± Wei Xinyi immediately said, ¡°Ah, I remember now. I overheard them saying that someone was controlling them¡­¡± Before Wei Xinyi could finish her sentence, they heard the whining voice of Xiao Chang¡¯an. ¡°Ah, you big meanie, let go of me, Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Chang¡¯an!¡± Ji Zan quickly rushed out. Fu Shinan also hurried out. ¡°Chang¡¯an was grabbed by a man in ck!¡± Professor Feng rushed out, sweating heavily. He had tried using his powers for half the day, but they proved useless! Fu Shinan¡¯s face turned pale. There was no doubt it was the High Priest. Nana also ran out, she had been sleeping with Xiao Chang¡¯an. However, she had moved away earlier because she felt too hot. She hadn¡¯t expected her little brother to be taken. If she had stayed closer to him, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been the one captured. Her eyes were red as she asked, ¡°Sister Fu, is my brother in danger?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not. You¡¯re just a child, go and rest,¡± Fu Shinan reassured her, worried that the child might get taken too. But Nana shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to go with you to find my brother! I won¡¯t slow you down!¡± Fu Shinan immediately refused, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous! Don¡¯t worry, your brother wille back when you wake up.¡± Meanwhile, He Zhu and the others also rushed out. ¡°Big Brother Ji, something¡¯s wrong. Many strange-looking snakes have entered the house, and they bit Molly,¡± He Zhu said. As they spoke, Sun Han rushed over in a panic. ¡°Big Brother Ji, Xia Dong and MO Cheng were also bitten by snakes. Their faces are turning blue.¡± After several days of being busy, everyone was genuinely tired. They had rxed their guard since there were no zombies around, and they werepletely unprepared. It was only when they got bitten that they realized the danger. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on them first,¡± Ji Zan hurried to Sun Han¡¯s ce. In the room, Xia Dong and MO Chengy still on the bed, eyes tightly shut, faces turning blue, and breathing faint. They had several wounds on their bodies. Ji Zan nced at them and then said to He Zhu, ¡°Go and bring Molly here.¡± Afterward, he walked to the space between Xia Dong and MO Cheng and ced his hands on their respective wounds. A faint green light emanated from his palms, and the visible wounds on MO Cheng and Xia Dong began to heal. After a while, theirplexion improved significantly. The team members were aware of Ji Zan¡¯s healing abilities, so they weren¡¯t surprised. However, they were concerned about whether these two would wake up. The two Longkong Tribe members who had been rescued wore expressions of shock and were on the verge of kneeling before Ji Zan. Meanwhile, He Zhu brought Molly into the room. Seeing Molly¡¯s wound on her arm, Fu Shinan inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. Five minutester, Ji Zan stood up and said, ¡°The toxins have been cleared from their bodies, but they still need some time to wake up. Gather everyone together and take care of each other.¡± Sun Han nodded and asked, ¡°Ji, did something happen to Chang¡¯an? I thought I heard him shouting just now¡­¡± Ji Zan furrowed his brow slightly and replied, ¡°Chang¡¯an was captured by the High Priest! But we can¡¯t find him, we can only wait for him to find us first. He must have a request and wille to us eventually.. Let¡¯s wait for news!¡± Chapter 177 - 177: Kneel Down Chapter 177 - 177: Kneel Down Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan heard this and felt even more admiration for Ji Zan. When it came to Chang¡¯an being captured, Ji Zan was undoubtedly the most anxious, but he didn¡¯t rush out in haste, demonstrating his remarkableposure. With the enemy lurking in the shadows and themselves exposed in the light, any chaos could provide the High Priest with an opportunity. If they acted recklessly, they might not only fail to rescue Chang¡¯an but also endanger more people. It was at this moment that Fu Shinan heard a faint sound near her ear. Something had flown in from the outside and stuck to the door. Sun Han rushed over, finding a flying needle with a note attached to it. He carefully removed it and handed it to Ji Zan. Ji Zan took the note, his expression turning grim. Fu Shinan leaned in to take a look. The note read: ¡°Bring the woman who can control me to the Misty Forest! ¡±
Fu Shinan nced at Ji Zan and said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± However, Ji Zan stopped Fu Shinan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Fu Shinan stared at him and said, ¡°They specifically named me to go. If I don¡¯t, Chang¡¯an will be in danger! Besides, he can suppress our abilities, so Chang¡¯an won¡¯t stand a chance. Right now, only my psychic power canpete with his.¡± Sun Han immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Fu Shinan held him back, saying, ¡°Look after the rest of the people. Your abilities are essential for our defense. Everyone still needs your protection.¡± Hearing this, Sun Han stopped in his tracks but kept a furrowed brow, clearly despising the High Priest. Ji Zan walked with Fu Shinan and expressed his guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you at a time like this.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t take kindly to his words, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you treating me like an outsider? Aren¡¯t we teammates? If it were me who was captured, don¡¯t you n on rescuing me?¡± Ji Zan replied, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just that I wanted you to have a good night¡¯s sleep. You haven¡¯t rested properly in a long time¡­¡± Fu Shinan turned her head to look into the distance, her gaze cold. ¡°We can talk about restingter, but this High Priest must die today!¡± She even thought that if she didn¡¯t fight to the death today, she wouldn¡¯t go back! Instead of waiting passively and not knowing when she would be killed, it was better to take action. ording to the High Priest¡¯s thinking, he might even catch up with them using his wind abilities even if they tried to escape. Ji Zan nodded. Although they were talking, their steps didn¡¯t slow down at all. They soon arrived at the Misty Forest. Ji Zan pulled Fu Shinan behind him and shouted loudly into the woods, ¡°We¡¯re here, release the child!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s voice came from the Misty Forest. Fu Shinan followed the voice, but the mist blocked her view, and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Then, the High Priest¡¯s voice sounded from inside, ¡°Kneel there without moving, and let that woman strip naked ande over.¡± A murderous intent welled up in Ji Zan¡¯s eyes, and he was about to charge into the forest. Fu Shinan quickly grabbed him and whispered in his ear, ¡°I can¡¯t control him without visibility! You need to be patient, lure him out, and we can negotiate.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s gaze darkened. He despised being threatened more than anything else in his life. Perhaps seeing that they weren¡¯t making a move, the High Priest threw something out directly. Ji Zan leaned aside to dodge it, and the object on the ground turned out to be Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s shoe! The High Priest shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much patience. If you dy again, next time I¡¯ll throw this brat¡¯s foot! ¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an was immediately frightened and started crying, ¡°Uncle, save me¡­ Waaah¡­¡± Hearing Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s crying, Ji Zan clenched his fist tightly, his wrist veins bulging, and then he knelt down. Fu Shinan gritted her teeth and unzipped her tracksuit¡­ Ji Zan, kneeling on the ground, looked at the scattered clothes on the ground, and his anger was about to consume him. The high priestughed.¡± Hurry up and take off your clothes. Damn it, you¡¯re still dawdling when you¡¯re taking off your clothes! Strip naked and walk forward.¡± Fu Shinan cursed the high priest in her heart. She stripped to her underwear and looked up.¡± This is not suitable for children. If you want me to go in naked, I can but send the child out first.¡± ¡°Do you think you can negotiate with me now?¡± The high priest sneered. ¡°Why not?¡± Fu Shinan braced herself and asked. ¡°I¡¯m a woman. To you, I¡¯m more useful than a child, right?¡± ¡°Stop pretending! Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You¡¯re just trying to lure me out and control me! I¡¯ve already been deceived by you several times. Do you think I¡¯m stupid to believe you? Hurry up and take it off!¡± As he spoke, he pinched Chang ¡®an¡¯s flesh. Xiao Chang¡¯an was in pain and started crying again¡­. Chapter 178 - 178: I Know You Chapter 178 - 178: I Know You Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and was about to stand up, but Fu Shinan held him down. ¡°Children are the future¡¯s hope, and the body is just a vessel. I¡¯ve seen worse. This doesn¡¯t matter to me. ¡°She unbuckled her bra after saying that! Ji Zan kept his head down, not saying a word. He stomped his foot on the ground and charged into the mist, shouting angrily, ¡°If you dare to harm Chang¡¯an, even if it¡¯s to the ends of the earth, I will tear you apart!¡± ¡°Ji Zan!¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t stop him in time and had to let go. She picked up a stick and followed him into the mist. The fog was thick, making it difficult to maintain direction. Chang¡¯an cried out amidst tears, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here¡­¡±
The High Priest, angered by Ji Zan¡¯s daring approach, was about to throw Chang¡¯an to the ground. Ji Zan had already located Chang¡¯an¡¯s approximate position through sound and rushed over. The next moment, he felt a soft body falling into his arms. ¡°Wuwu¡­ Uncle¡­¡± The next second, a series of whooshing sounds echoed¡ªit was poison darts! Ji Zan immediately covered Chang¡¯an¡¯s mouth and whispered, ¡°Shh.¡± With no sound, the High Priest couldn¡¯t determine Ji Zan¡¯s exact location, and the poison darts couldn¡¯t reach them. Chang¡¯an tightly sealed his lips and clung to Ji Zan¡¯s neck. On Fu Shinan¡¯s side, she dared not make a sound. In the mist, she couldn¡¯t see the direction and had no idea where Ji Zan and Chang¡¯an were. The High Priest, without a hostage and unable to ascertain their location, could only growl, ¡°So you won¡¯t move? That¡¯s fine. My dart tube still has over two hundred poison darts. If you¡¯re daring enough, you can stay still for the rest of your lives! I refuse to believe I can¡¯t hit you with even a single dart¡­¡± Then came another series of light sounds! Poison darts shot out once again. One of them grazed past Fu Shinan¡¯s ear, almost making her cry out. She attempted to activate her system, but she couldn¡¯t find the target individual. It was utterly impossible to connect! Silence enveloped the surroundings. The High Priest had a surplus of poison darts, so missing once didn¡¯t deter him. He continued to blow. This time, he aimed in all directions, blowing recklessly. One dart silentlynded on Ji Zan¡¯s leg, causing instant numbness. He hastily healed himself while growing increasingly worried about Fu Shinan. The way the High Priest was blowing poison darts haphazardly could spell disaster if one hit her. He needed to resolve this threat quickly. Ji Zan quietly moved Chang¡¯an onto his back and picked up a stone, tossing it towards a nearby tree. Hearing themotion, the High Priest immediately blew poison darts in that direction. Ji Zan took this opportunity to carefully move a few steps towards the source of the dart¡¯sunch and repeated the same tactic. The High Priest continued to release poison darts. Fu Shinan understood that Ji Zan wasn¡¯t a reckless person who would create such a loud disturbance without a reason. She quickly grasped his intention and picked up a stone, throwing it into the distance! The High Priest continued blowing poison darts for a while, finally realizing that something was amiss. There was movement all around, and it was impossible not to hit anyone for so long. He couldn¡¯t contain his anger and cursed, ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re ying tricks on me!¡± However, the moment he spoke, he exposed his position. Ji Zan had already risen and pounced forward, delivering a punch! The High Priest heard the sound of footsteps and wanted to continue releasing poison darts, but he had already been knocked down. His dart tube fell as well, and he hurriedly reached for it, only to have Ji Zan crush it with a foot. The next kick, with tenfold force,nded on the High Priest¡¯s ribcage. In the silent depths of the night, the sound of fractured ribs was chillingly clear¡­ The High Priest screamed in agony, and Fu Shinan also discerned the direction, rushing to the scene. Hearing the footsteps, the High Priest knew it was Fu Shinan who had arrived. Afraid of being controlled, he attempted to use his wind ability to escape. However, Ji Zan was equally vignt; there was no way he would allow the High Priest the opportunity to use his wind ability. He promptly disabled both of the High Priest¡¯s arms! Once again, the crisp sound of bone breaking could be heard as the High Priest¡¯s wind ability dissipated. Fu Shinan arrived as well, seeing the High Priest lying on the ground, barely alive, and feeling no sympathy whatsoever. She was well aware that if given the slightest chance, he could turn the tables! Upon seeing Fu Shinan, the High Priest smiled, ¡°Actually, I know you. You¡¯re Fu Shinan! A brilliant surgeon¡­¡± Fu Shinan furrowed her brow, ¡°You¡¯re one of my patients?¡± If it were a colleague, she should have some recollection, but as a patient, she didn¡¯t recognize this man. The High Priestughed manically, ¡°I¡¯m no patient! I¡¯m a surgeon too! Just not as fortunate as you! Attending the Surgical Conference, I could only sit in the corner, watching you confidently give your speeches on stage! So impressive¡­ But why is it that you, so young, get to be the lead surgeon, while I don¡¯t even get the chance for surgery! Damn it, not only that, I had to wipe the ass of the hospital director¡¯s son.. What does he know? Almost caused a medical incident Chapter 179 - 179: Auntie’s Skin Is So Smooth Chapter 179 - 179: Auntie¡¯s Skin Is So Smooth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan stared coldly at him. ¡°So, your reason for killing vigers was to vent your frustration? To use their bodies for experiments and dissections?¡± Even if he had grievances, it was not a reason to take lives. In this world, there were many injustices, but resorting to such actions would only lead to chaos. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t without the means to bring about change. The High Priestughed manically. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that. They were foolish. I never expected to find such foolish people in this world. But they didn¡¯t die in vain, they improved my dissection skills¡­¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°You¡¯ve brutally dissected so many people, and you still believe they didn¡¯t die in vain? It¡¯s not those innocent people who have caused your injustice, you¡¯re beyond redemption.¡± The High Priest sneered, ¡°Innocent? Who is truly innocent? Am I not innocent? I struggled through hardship to make it from a rural area to medical school, thinking I could finally fulfill my ambitions. But because I was poor, they looked down on me. They wouldn¡¯t give opportunities to a powerless, impoverished person like me. I did everything in my power, humbled myself, and finally managed to intern at the hospital, only to be ostracized forcking connections! I became a pawn for the hospital director¡¯s son¡­ I thought my life would be like that forever. But then, the apocalypse arrived, and I awakened supernatural abilities! I had several of them, hahaha. It¡¯s like a second chance from the heavens! Using my abilities to control those people, dissecting them, and improving my medical skills. In the future, I can save more people. The apocalypse needs me¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t want to hear any more. ¡°In life, who is perfect? You see me as a young surgeon, but you have no idea how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for my medical skills. Since I started studying medicine, I haven¡¯t had a full night¡¯s sleep, living in theboratory to improve myself, all for the sake of being better. And you? Faced with a little setback, you turned to dark paths. Instead of examining yourself, you me others. Even if we let you live, you would still be a menace.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t waste any more words on him, he¡¯s already gone insane!¡± Ji Zan picked up Fu Shinan¡¯s stick and put an end to the High Priest¡¯s life. Ji Zan bent down and absorbed his ability. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen when two healing abilities ovepped. He tested it by scratching himself, but it only healed the wound without any special effects. Fu Shinan took over, lying on Ji Zan¡¯s back with her eyes closed, carrying the silent Xiao Chang¡¯an. The little guy behaved well, not making a sound. She patted him gently. ¡°Chang¡¯an, Auntie is holding you! It¡¯s okay now, you can talk.¡± When Xiao Chang¡¯an heard this, he dared to open his little eyes and speak. He held onto Fu Shinan¡¯s neck, touched her back, and eximed, ¡°Wow, Auntie¡¯s skin is so smooth¡­¡± Ji Zan handled the situation with their abilities, then stood up and saw Xiao Chang¡¯an snuggled against Fu Shinan¡¯s body. He immediately took him into his arms. ¡°Your Auntie is very tired. Uncle will hold you.¡± Then he turned his face to the side, swallowed hard, and spat out a few mouthfuls of saliva quietly. He whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow, put your clothes on.¡± Fu Shinan suddenly realized that she was still in her underwear, in her haste, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to get dressed. Although it was foggy, making it difficult to see clearly, being this close, she could still be seen to some extent. Thinking about it, her face felt hot. She quickly went to find her clothes. Once they were all dressed, Fu Shinan, to ease the awkwardness, couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡°Another night has passed, time flies! Now that that guy is dead, should we start our journey?¡± Ji Zan saw the dark circles under Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes and softened his voice a bit. ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re not in a hurry anymore. You should get some rest first, and we can leave tomorrow.¡± Fu Shinan asked, ¡°What about He Zhu and the others? Should we take them with us?¡± Ji Zan replied, ¡°It¡¯s up to them. Let them decide.¡± Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything more. As they returned to the courtyard, they saw Molly rushing out as if she had been waiting. She looked at Ji Zan gratefully. ¡°Kind sir, thank you. You¡¯ve saved me once again! Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have seen the sun today.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s demeanor turned cold and distant again, and he didn¡¯t want to speak. Seeing this, Molly turned to Fu Shinan. ¡°By the way, I also want to thank Sister Fu!¡± Then, as if seeking recognition, she turned to Ji Zan. ¡°Big Brother He Zhu has already told me everything, so I know. That¡¯s why you¡¯re all my saviors!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Fu Shinan yawned and went inside to catch up on her sleep. Ji Zan was about to leave, but Sun Han stopped him.. ¡°Brother Ji, is the High Priest dead?¡± Chapter 180 - 180: Escorting Medicine Chapter 180 - 180: Escorting Medicine Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan nodded, ¡°He¡¯s dead. Let¡¯s rest for another day, and we¡¯ll set out tomorrow.¡± As they were speaking, Liang Xuanzhe approached, looking hesitant. ¡°Mr. Ji, may I ask where you¡¯re nning to go?¡± Ji Zan ced the soundly sleeping Xiao Chang¡¯an on the bed and then spoke softly, ¡°We¡¯re heading to a distant ce. Where are you nning to go?¡± ¡°I and Professor Zhao are heading to Sui City¡­¡± Liang Xuanzhe sat down across from Ji Zan, thought for a moment, and decided to reveal more, ¡°Professor Zhao is actually a professor of bioengineering. After the apocalypse, he has been working on an antidote for the zombie virus. Unfortunately, our originalboratory was hit by a tornado, and all our equipment was destroyed. People were scattered, and only the two of us survived. Fortunately, we had a small amount of semi-finished antidote left. But we couldn¡¯t continue our research without the necessary equipment. So we set off to other cities in search of luck. Unexpectedly, we stumbled upon a radio station and learned that Sui City still has arge group of research personnel! Most importantly, they have some intact scientific equipment! Though not much, it¡¯s a glimmer of hope in the current circumstances¡­¡± Ji Zan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Where is the semi-finished antidote you were researching?¡± He thought it should be quite substantial, but the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have much luggage with them.
Liang Xuanzhe carefully took out a small package from his pocket and tremblingly opened it. Inside was a small bottle, about the size of a pinky finger, containing half a bottle of green liquid. He looked at the contents, a mixture of pride and excitement in his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but choke up, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by the small amount, this represents the effort of over a hundred people! Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get to see the final result¡­¡± He fought back tears, his voice trembling, ¡°I see that Mr. Jits team is filled with capable individuals. Can I humbly request that you help me take Professor Zhao to Sui City? It¡¯s going to be difficult for me to do it alone¡­¡± Professor Feng, upon hearing this, had a flushed, excited expression, ¡°So Professor Zhao is a biology professor! That¡¯s excellent! If they can truly research an antidote for the zombie virus, humanity will have a chance at survival! This is humanity¡¯s hope! Ji Zan, let¡¯s help them on their way! ¡± Ji Zan replied, ¡°This decision can¡¯t be made by me alone, we need everyone to vote on it.¡± Professor Feng nodded in agreement, ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re a team, and we should decide together.¡± After gathering everyone, Fu Shinan, who had just started preparing to rest, was informed of the meeting- She rubbed her eves and came Oilt- Ji Zan exined Professor Zhao¡¯s situation to everyone and asked for a vote to decide, with the majority¡¯s decision prevailing. Xia Dong and Sun Han exchanged nces, and when they saw that nobody was moving, they stayed put as well. MO Cheng, Shui Ling¡¯er, and Wei Xinyi looked at Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan hesitated for a moment but then raised her hand. If there was a chance to research a cure for the zombie virus, it could be a ray of hope. Besides, as long as they stayed alive, Lingqu Mountain would still be there. Her choice to go to Lingqu Mountain was also about survival. Right now, they needed food and transportation. If Sui City still had many people, it would indicate minimal destruction, and there would likely be abundant resources. Considering all this, she agreed. Upon seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s agreement, Wei Xinyi, Shui Ling¡¯er, and MO Cheng raised their hands. Man Yu nced at them and also raised her hand. Sun Han and Xia Dong exchanged another look and then agreed as well. Their thinking was straightforward: as long as they stayed alive, it didn¡¯t matter where they went. That left Ji Zan, Professor Feng, and the cook, who also agreed. ¡°I agree as well. Regardless of whether this endeavor seeds or not, it¡¯s for the good of all humanity! I have no reason to object,¡± said He Zhu, who had lived in a closed-off vige but was filled with passion. The remaining two members of the Changkong tribe and Molly had no reason to object either. Seeing that everyone was willing, Liang Xuanzhe was moved to tears. ¡°Thank you all so much!¡± Ji Zan stood up and said, ¡°Since everyone agrees, let¡¯s rest today and set out early tomorrow morning. We don¡¯t have any transportation at the moment, so be prepared. We¡¯re in for a long journey!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With a collective agreement, everyone went to rest. The next challenge awaited them. However, for Fu Shinan and the others, whether they were going to Lingqu Mountain or somewhere else, it all felt the same¡ªendless walking. Fu Shinan was genuinely exhausted. Her eyes were struggling to stay open, and she had slept until the afternoon. When she realized that there was no one in the room and it was unusually quiet, she felt curious. After straightening her clothes and putting on her shoes, she headed downstairs.. Chapter 181 - 181: Unnamed Hero Chapter 181 - 181: Unnamed Hero Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan stepped outside and only then realized that Professors Feng and Zhao were sitting in the left courtyard, quite far from her side. The two of them were whispering, as if afraid to disturb anyone. Chang¡¯an and Nana were ying near the courtyard entrance, also at a distance from her. ¡°Where did everyone go? Why is it just you guys?¡± she asked, looking at the two children drawing circles on the ground. Xiao Chang¡¯an heard themotion and immediately turned around, seeing that it was Fu Auntie. He smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Fu, you¡¯re awake! Uncle took everyone out, saying we should look for some supplies before leaving. He also specifically told us to keep it down! Don¡¯t wake Auntie Fu up. Uncle is really good to Auntie Fu¡­¡± Nana nodded in agreement, ¡°Big brother told us to y at the entrance and not go near sister¡¯s resting area, so as not to disturb her. Sister, did you sleep well?¡± Upon hearing this, Fu Shinan felt warm inside. She had hardly slept at allst night and was indeed tired. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and ruffle their small heads, saying, ¡°I slept well. You can y around freely.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an happily led Nana into the nearby courtyard, finally able to bounce around. Listening to theughter of the two children, Fu Shinan suddenly felt that bringing Nana back was a good decision. She hadn¡¯t expected that with Nana¡¯s arrival, Chang¡¯an would have a ymate too. While children needed adults around, they also needed peers. This was the same for both Chang¡¯an and Nana. Seeing Fu Shinan getting up, Professor Feng beckoned her over, saying, ¡°Shinan,e here.¡± Fu Shinan walked over and nodded to Professor Zhao as a greeting. Professor Zhao had a look of approval and said, ¡°Truly a skilled surgeon, soposed and calm!¡± Fu Shinan blushed slightly at the praise. ¡°You¡¯re too kind¡­ By the way, what¡¯s this about a radio you mentioned? Can those old -fashioned devices like radios still be used now thatmunication equipment isn¡¯t functioning?¡± Hearing this, Professor Zhao let out a sigh, ¡°This story is quite lengthy¡­ At the beginning of the apocalypse, Liang and I received a secret order to conduct research. It was in a sealed underground facility, and they had prepared enough resources for us. But we never expected it to be breached by zombies! The people sent to protect us suffered countless casualties in the fight against the zombies.¡± Recalling the scenes from that time, Professor Zhao¡¯s eyes filled with sorrow, and his voice choked up, ¡°I never imagined that the people who died would turn into zombies themselves. They were different from ordinary zombies in terms of physical abilities and were even more aggressive. The underground facility couldn¡¯t hold up, so two of my researchers sacrificed themselves to divert the zombies and protect our research. But they never returned¡­ The remaining survivors didn¡¯t give up, we continued our research. And now, as long as the experiments are sessful, they won¡¯t have died in vain. But we never anticipated the subsequent torrential rain, strong winds, and earthquakes¡­ We lost half of our remaining people, and our equipment, food, andmunication were all destroyed.¡± Professor Zhao took a deep breath, suppressing his sadness, and continued, ¡°With the remaining research results, we managed to escape to a civilian residence. While searching for supplies, we unexpectedly found an old radio. After tinkering with it, it actually worked! On the other end was a man named Dai Yong. He had been searching for surviving humans and said that nearly a thousand people had already gathered in Sui City. There were plenty of food and scientific equipment. We couldn¡¯t contact our superiors, so we had no choice but to try our luck in Sui City. However, we encountered zombie attacks on the way, and they sacrificed themselves to protect this old man¡­ In the end, only Xiao Liang and I survived.¡± Thinking about this, Professor Zhao couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. They were all such young children! They had all given their lives for the hope of humanity. Even if he died, he had toplete the research! He looked at Fu Shinan and said, ¡°When Xiao Liang and I thought our car couldn¡¯t move, we thought it was the end for us¡­ Fortunately, we met Miss Fu and Mr. Ji. We really don¡¯t know how to thank you enough!¡± Watching Professor Zhao bing increasingly emotional, Professor Feng also felt a sense of sorrow and couldn¡¯t help but console him, ¡°There are many people in the world who are willing to sacrifice themselves for science. They are all heroes.¡± Fu Shinan could empathize with Professor Zhao¡¯s ordeal, as the journey they had undertaken was far from easy for anyone. Without her system or the assistance of the formidable Ji Zan, the number of sacrifices would have been much higher between them. Now, faced with the grieving old professor, she moved her mouth but didn¡¯t know how tofort him, as at this moment, all words seemed inadequate.. Chapter 182 - 182: A New Journey Chapter 182 - 182: A New Journey Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan chose to silently apany them and in her heart, she mourned silently for the researchers and soldiers who had sacrificed their lives. For a while, the three of them remained silent, and then there came the sound of hurried footsteps from outside. It was Ji Zan and the others returning! Fu Shinan quickly stood up to greet her teammates. Man Yu, with her lively personality, was the first to rush in. ¡°Ah, Fu Shinan, you¡¯re awake? How was your rest?¡± Seeing Man Yu¡¯s excited expression, Fu Shinan was a bit puzzled. ¡°You look so happy, your front teeth are almost showing. Did you find something good?¡± ¡°It has to be you who guessed it right! Ta-da! Look at what this is!¡± Man Yu eximed and directly opened her backpack, taking out a dusty-looking notebook that appeared to have been burnt. Fu Shinan took it, thinking it was just an ordinary notebook, and Man Yu¡¯s excitement must be because she found a ce to write her novels. However, she was surprised to find that it contained content¡ªa novel about the apocalypse, seemingly written by someone themselves. This surprised her. Didn¡¯t the people from the Changkong n know about the apocalypse? Why would someone handwrite a novel with an apocalyptic theme? Man Yu happily said, ¡°I asked He Zhu, and he said he didn¡¯t know who among our tribe wrote this. It¡¯s probably something they picked up while gathering supplies. I noticed that it has a lot of survival skills written inside. Maybe we can learn something from it.¡± Fu Shinan considered it for a moment and, not wanting to dampen Man Yu¡¯s enthusiasm, agreed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a good find. Maybe we can make use of it.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Man Yu beamed with joy upon getting Fu Shinan¡¯s approval and carefully stowed the notebook away. Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi also came to present their findings to Fu Shinan. They had found some pickled vegetables and instant noodles, which were quite valuable, especially for those who had been drinking in rice gruel for a while. It was almost like a gourmet feast for them. ¡°You did well,¡± Fu Shinan praised them generously. Then she saw Ji Zan striding in, and she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept much eitherst night. Haven¡¯t taken a break?¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s concern made Ji Zan¡¯s lips curl slightly. He spoke gently, ¡°I did sleep. You look quite energetic, and your rest was good.¡± Man Yu, standing nearby, teased, ¡°Is it so hard to rest in peace and quiet? Mr. Ji, afraid that we might disturb you, has sent everyone, including the elderly and children, even the dogs, out to scavenge for supplies! After the Changkong n was burnt to ashes, there¡¯s no need for so many people to go searching, right? If you haven¡¯t fully recovered, it would be unfair to all of us!¡± Ji Zan remained silent but touched his nose, which was an acknowledgment. Fu Shinan¡¯s face blushed instantly, and she grabbed Man Yu¡¯s arm,ining, ¡°That¡¯s right! This time you¡¯ve redeemed yourself! I slept exceptionally well.¡± As they spoke, MO Cheng and He Zhu, among others, also returned. MO Cheng held a small bag and waved it in front of Professor Feng. He revealed a bright smile and said, ¡°Professor Feng, take a look at this!¡± Professor Feng received it with a smile and took a quick nce. When he opened it, he eximed with excitement, ¡°Are these seeds? This is fantastic!¡± The few seeds he had seen were more precious to him than his own life. He was waiting for things to settle down so he could cultivate these seeds. They couldn¡¯t rely on scavenging forever. If they could sessfully grow the seeds, it would be a rav of hope. Now, seeing MO Chenz bringing more, tears of iov filled his eyes. During dinner, Shui Ling¡¯er cooked instant noodles for the two children, while the adults ate pickled vegetables and drank white porridge. Although they might not have paid much attention to these items in the past, they had now be rare delicacies. Finally, after tasting something different, everyone had a good night¡¯s sleep, and the next day, they set off energetically. Molly had been following Ji Zan the whole time, bombarding him with questions without a break. Even when Ji Zan didn¡¯t respond, Molly remained undeterred. She was like a little sun, radiating warmth and enthusiasm as she circled around Ji Zan. However, her view of herself as a sun around Ji Zan wasn¡¯t shared by others! Man Yu found her incredibly irritating, thinking she was useless, and failing to see that Ji Zan had no interest in engaging with her. Did Ji Zan have to kill her to find some peace? Man Yu was so frustrated that she clenched her teeth. No one could disrupt her sister¡¯s happiness! She quickly pulled Fu Shinan aside and urged her towards Ji Zan. ¡°Hey, Fu Shinan is tired and can¡¯t walk any farther.. Can you carry her?¡± Chapter 183 - 183: Black Bear Chapter 183 - 183: ck Bear Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan was daydreaming, considering how hot it was and how long they had been walking; it was easy for her mind to wander. Suddenly, she heard ament that caught her off guard, ¡°Who? Not me.¡± Ji Zan, on the other hand, seemed eager, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°She¡¯s just too shy to admit it, but her legs are practically giving out!¡± Fu Shinan was bewildered, ¡®I???¡± Man Yu didn¡¯t pay any mind, she pushed Fu Shinan forward and grabbed Molly. With a mischievous smile, she said, ¡°I tell you, Molly, we¡¯re not kids anymore. We have to be a bit tactful and not constantly disrupt the lovebirds! You can¡¯t return a favor with resentment, you know! But the kids are smarter than you, even Chang An knows not to bother them¡­¡± Man Yu¡¯s voice was quite loud, and she didn¡¯t want Molly to pretend not to understand. Fu Shinan heard it too and felt awkward. She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Ji Zan. ¡°Man Yu just loves to joke around, don¡¯t mind her!¡± Ji Zan nced at her and replied briefly, ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Shinan, hearing this brief response, felt even more awkwvard. She changed the subject, ¡°Have you been to Water City before? How far is it? How long do you think it will take us to get there on foot?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a few times,¡± Ji Zan replied as they walked. ¡°I used to have business dealings in Water City. If we were to drive, it would take about eight hours. But now it¡¯s hard to say; many roads are damaged and impassable. We¡¯ll have to take detours, so we¡¯ll have to take it step by step.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but we need to find a ce to rest before it gets dark, or it¡¯ll be too dangerous,¡± Fu Shinan said, ncing around. It was alreadyte afternoon, and although they weren¡¯t walking fast, they had covered over twenty kilometers so far. Yet, they hadn¡¯t seen a single vige, let alone a ce to shelter from the wind and rain. She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. At that moment, Ji Zan¡¯s peculiar-looking wristwatch suddenly beeped. He immediately stepped aside to analyze the message it conveyed. Meanwhile, MO Cheng saw what was happening and immediately ran over. He handed Fu Shinan a palm-sized makeup mirror as if presenting a treasure. He scratched his head with a somewhat embarrassed smile, ¡°I found this yesterday, and it still looks quite intact. You can use it, Sister Fu.¡± Looking at the delicate little mirror, Fu Shinan chuckled softly. They were now so frugal that even taking a bath was a luxury, let alone using a mirror. Nevertheless, she gratefully looked at MO Cheng, ¡°Apact and convenient mirror, easy to store. Thanks.¡± MO Cheng became even more bashful, his face turning red. He stammered, ¡°Sister Fu, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me. We¡¯re on the same team¡­ heh, heh. If you like it, I can find more for you in the future¡­¡± Fu Shinan smiled and tucked the mirror away without saying more, quickly catching up to Man Yu as they walked together. Man Yu had an ambiguous expression as she said, ¡°You know, why hasn¡¯t anyone found me a little mirror? I¡¯m a girl too, and I want to look pretty too¡­¡± Fu Shinan gave her a sideways nce, ¡°If you keep making noise about that hairpin, I¡¯ll make you lose your voice. Do you believe me?¡± Man Yu immediately raised her hands in surrender, and the two of them continued walking, yfully dragging each other along. After approximately two more hours of walking, they spotted a mountain ahead. Everyone came to a halt and looked at Ji Zan. They had a habit of thinking that he knew everything. When they saw the mountain in front of them, they naturally expected him to have the answer. Ji Zan said, ¡°1?. don¡¯t know where we are,¡± Professor Feng suggested, ¡°Well, since there¡¯s no road ahead, why not head into the mountain? There are some trees here, and if necessary, we can rest against them. Besides, it¡¯s cooler in the mountains than outside. If we keep going like this, we might get heatstroke.¡± Ji Zan nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the mountain then.¡± No one objected. They were truly exhausted from taking the longer route. However, just as they took a few steps, they saw a massive shadow charging towards them. ¡°What the heck is that!¡± Xia Dong instinctively covered his head. Ji Zan reacted swiftly and delivered a punch towards the approaching shadow. Bang! A sound of flesh hitting flesh rang out as the shadow staggered back. They finally saw what had attacked them¡ªa robust ck bear, standing over two meters tall and weighing an estimated five hundred kilograms. Xia Dong couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Is this thing possessed? What has it been eating to grow this big¡­¡± As they spoke, the ck bear lunged at Ji Zan again. Sun Han also reacted and quickly released a burst of mes. The bear¡¯s fur instantly charred, causing it to howl in pain and retreat. Seeing this, Sun Han smirked, ¡°Hmph, even a beast dares to attack us? Let me show you the power of fire!¡± Chapter 184 - 184: Attacks in Groups Chapter 184 - 184: Attacks in Groups Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The ck bear stared at them fixedly, let out a roar, and then turned to run into the forest. Wei Xinyi¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°This is bad! It¡¯s going to find itspanions! Bears are not solitary animals¡­¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t have time to say anything, but upon hearing this, he made a swift move and grabbed the ck bear¡¯s ear. The bear howled in pain and tried to bite Ji Zan¡¯s neck, but Ji Zan skillfully dodged the attack. Just then, a golden figure darted out and bit the bear¡¯s leg¡ªit was none other than Fu Gui, who had been quietly following them! The ck bear screamed in agony once more, reaching out with its massive paw to grab Fu Gui. MO Cheng rushed over and unleashed lightning several times to force the bear to retreat a few steps. The bear red at them fiercely, roaring repeatedly¡­ Fu Shinan immediately turned to Wei Xinyi and asked, ¡°What is it saying now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cursing humans, saying that all humans should die! And it¡¯s calling for itspanions toe quickly¡­¡± Wei Xinyi¡¯s face looked grim. Sure enough, before long, they heard a series of roars from the forest, as if something massive was rapidly approaching, causing the ground to tremble. Fu Shinan¡¯s scalp tingled with fear. These creatures were even more terrifying than zombies! They had truly mutated, going from solitary animals to living in groups. A group of ck bears, any one of them could easily crush an ordinary person with a single swipe! ¡°Run fast!¡± She scooped up Nana and Xiao Chang¡¯an, and dashed onto the road. Fu Gui followed closely behind. The two elderly professors supported each other, their movements only slightly slower than the younger ones. They knew very well that at this moment, they absolutely couldn¡¯t be a burden to the rest. In no time, they reached the road, but the ck bears didn¡¯t stop; they were still chasing. Ji Zan engaged in a fight with the ck bear closest to the group, while Sun Han and MO Cheng helped from the side. Fu Shinan quickly put down the children and took out a reinforced stick. It had tremendous force and could pierce a bloody hole in the ck bear with a single strike. However, such an injury was only painful for the bear and couldn¡¯t be fatal! The bear, now enraged, roared and lunged at Fu Shinan. Fu Gui saw what was happening and charged forward, biting the bear¡¯s buttocks and pulling back with all his might to create an opportunity for Fu Shinan. Although his strength couldn¡¯tpare to that of the ck bear, he could still hold it off for a while. Watching this, Molly clenched her teeth on the sidelines. She had raised this dog since it was a puppy, but now, it was helping outsiders without even sparing her a nce! With that thought in mind, her eyes shed with coldness. Since the dog had betrayed her, she didn¡¯t want it anymore! Man Yu, pale with fear, stumbled as she ran and grabbed Wei Xinyi¡¯s hand. ¡°Xinyi, can¡¯t youmunicate with these ck bears? We¡¯re just passing by. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Wei Xinyi shook her head. ¡°These ck bears seem to hate humans profoundly. There¡¯s no way tomunicate with them! They are determined to kill any humans they encounter!¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re in deep trouble then, with so many ck bears¡­ Fu Shinan, be careful!¡± Just as Man Yu muttered this, she looked up and saw a ck bear raising its massive paw, ready to strike Fu Shinan. That one blow would surely send Fu Shinan¡¯s head flying! Seeing the bear¡¯s paw about to strike, a figure swiftly rushed over, grabbed Fu Shinan, and rolled on the ground, avoiding the fatal attack from the ck bear! ¡°Be careful,¡± Ji Zan said, using one leg to prop himself up as he pulled Fu Shinan to her feet. Meanwhile, Sun Han and MO Cheng were surrounded by seven or eight ck bears and in grave danger. Fu Shinan quickly pushed Ji Zan away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go save them. I¡¯ll try to mentally control the ck bears,¡± she said as she sat down on the ground and locked onto the closest ck bear. The system immediately disyed a prompt, indicating a possible connection. Without hesitation, Fu Shinan selected ¡°Connect.¡± In the next moment, she took control of the ck bear¡¯s body. Her field of vision expanded, but she didn¡¯t have time to appreciate it. She raised her arm and struck the ck bear that had attacked MO Cheng. The ck bear stumbled back several steps, bewildered, not understanding why itspanion had attacked it. Seeing her efforts were effective, Fu Shinan continued to attack. Sun Han and MO Cheng seized the opportunity to run away as they saw the ck bears turning on each other.. Chapter 185 - 185: Humans Must Die Chapter 185 - 185: Humans Must Die Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion No one could understand why the ck bears suddenly turned on each other. However, this calm didn¡¯tst long. Several ck bears, attacked by others, retaliated against the ck bear controlled by Fu Shinan. They were not the type to take a beating without fighting back. No matter how powerful a single ck bear was, it couldn¡¯t handle five or six at once. Fu Shinan felt connected to the pain, and when the intensity of the pain exceeded her tolerance, the connection waspletely severed. The ck bear that lost control, not understanding why itspanion had attacked it, fell to the ground. It immediately roared angrily and lunged at the other ck bears. Fu Shinan, enduring the pain in her body, quickly got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Man Yu helped Fu Shinan to her feet, and they stumbled forward. But they hadn¡¯t run far when Wei Xinyi suddenly looked up and said, ¡°The ck bears realized they attacked the wrong people and areing after us again.¡± Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Whoever says animals have low intelligence, I¡¯ll beat them up! Their reactions are too fast¡­¡± Indeed, the footsteps behind them were getting louder, and Fu Shinan had to once again establish a mental connection and use the same method. The ck bears were bewildered again. Why did anotherpanion turn against them? Taking advantage of this confusion, they continued to sprint. At the same time, whirlwinds appeared under their feet, increasing their speed several times over. In the blink of an eye, they had run out of the range of the ck bears. Finally, they could catch their breath. Fu Shinan¡¯s head was spinning even more. Her mental control had a drawback ¨C every time she used it, she would feel dizzy and experience the pain of the controlled object. Although she wasn¡¯t physically injured, the pain would slowly subside. Right now, she felt like she had been dragged out of the water. Ji Zan quickly came to Fu Shinan and asked with concern, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Fu Shinan weakly replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay, I can manage. It looks like we¡¯ll have to camp here tonight; I don¡¯t think anyone can walk any further¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Zan¡¯s expression grew increasingly solemn. ¡®We only have this mountain road ahead of us; the roads are all damaged. But crossing this mountain will be difficult.¡± Professor Zhao, panting heavily, added, ¡°These ck bears have definitely mutated! Their behavior and appearance arepletely different now. When we were conducting research before, we captured mutated animals, but their basic behavior didn¡¯t change. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because as time passes in this post-apocalyptic world, their changes be more significant. It¡¯s just that during that research and until now, apart from Fu Gill, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many mutated animals.¡± He Zhu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What can we do now? This is the only road we can continue on. Are we going to turn back? We¡¯vee so far¡­¡± Professor Feng remained silent but was sweating profusely as he looked at Ji Zan. Ji Zan also remained silent because he currently had no solution. Just dealing with a few ck bears was already challenging, and who knew what other mutated animals might be lurking in the mountains. They were not in a position to engage in direct confrontations. Man Yuy on the ground, exhausted, and said weakly, ¡°If only we couldmunicate with them. But ording to Xinyi, these ck bears harbor strong hatred toward humans! It¡¯s truly inexplicable.¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± Ji Zan asked Wei Xinyi. Wei Xinyi shook her head. ¡°They didn¡¯t say. They just keep shouting that humans must die!¡± The group fell into silence, faced with this seemingly insurmountable situation. Not knowing the reason behind the aggression and the bears¡¯ determination to kill humans was frustrating and frightening. After a while, Ji Zan, having rested enough, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and investigate. Perhaps it¡¯s because we have too many people, and they perceive us as a threat, which is why they attacked.¡± Liang Xuanzhe immediately responded, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous, Mr. Ji. Please don¡¯t act rashly! Just a while ago, with so many of us, we barely escaped. If those ck bears are still determined to kill, what will one person do?¡± Ji Zan replied confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have wind abilities, so I can escape faster on my own.¡± Liang Xuanzhe then remembered the gust of wind that had appeared at their feet earlier, realizing it was Ji Zan¡¯s ability. In their rush to escape, they had overlooked it. Now, with a moment to reflect, he marveled, ¡°So, Mr. Ji has special abilities too. Animals are evolving, zombies are evolving, and humans are evolving as well. So¡­¡± He began to ponder whether the cure for the zombie virus might be found through these evolutions. However, with no equipment at their disposal, it was merely a thought. He then turned to Sun Han and MO Cheng.. ¡°You two also have fire and electricity abilities, right?¡± Chapter 186 - 186: Are You the Benefactor’s Girlfriend? Chapter 186 - 186: Are You the Benefactor¡¯s Girlfriend? Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Sun Han and MO Cheng nodded in agreement, then looked at Ji Zan. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you,¡± they said. Ji Zan declined, saying, ¡°Both of your abilities are offensive. We used fire and electricity earlier, and those bears might still remember. Provoking them could be dangerous. I¡¯ll go and check first; you wait here.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an immediately stood up, grasping Ji Zan¡¯srge hand. ¡°Uncle, please be careful. Chang¡¯an will be waiting for you.¡± Ji Zan nodded, ruffled Chang¡¯an¡¯s little head, and pushed him toward Man Yu. Then he turned to Man Yu and said, ¡°Take care of Fu Shinan.¡± With that, he headed into the forest. Watching his resolute figure, Fu Shinan also felt worried. However, her current physical condition would make it difficult to help even if she followed him. Moreover, there was only one path ahead; otherwise, they would have to turn back. After more than half an hour, Ji Zan finally returned, riding a gust of wind. The others eagerly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Ji Zan exined, ¡°Inside, there are many mutated animals. It¡¯s chaotic, and many ipatible species are gathered together. They¡¯re extremely aggressive, and trying to break through seems almost impossible. These animals hold deep resentment towards humans and can¡¯t bemunicated with; they attack on sight.¡± Ji Zan furrowed his brow as he recounted the situation. His body bore numerous small wounds, still bleeding, indicating he had undoubtedly faced a tough battle. Due to the urgency of the situation earlier, he hadn¡¯t had time to heal his injuries. Now, he was starting to mend. This revtion left Liang Xuanzhe and Professor Zhao shocked. ¡°Healing ability? Is that also a special ability?¡± Ji Zan nodded, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Zhao¡¯s hands trembled with excitement as he examined the healing wounds. ¡°Can this heal the zombie virus?¡± Ji Zan shook his head, saying, ¡°No, it can only heal external injuries.¡± Upon hearing this, Professor Zhao felt embarrassed. ¡°I was too hasty. If this could cure the zombie virus, we would have been rid of zombies long ago. Ji Zan, if we can safely reach Sui City, would you be willing to donate some blood for our research? While it can¡¯t cure the zombie virus, it can heal external injuries, which is still a significant breakthrough!¡± Ji Zan nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Professor Zhao eagerly grasped Ji Zan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! We might be able to develop a healing medicine that everyone can use! Facing the apocalypse, our chances of survival will greatly increase.¡± While the old professor was ecstatic, Fu Shinan was more concerned about the situation in the mountains. She asked, ¡°What kinds of animals are there?¡± Ji Zan¡¯s expression becameplicated as he replied, ¡°They¡¯re all mutated animals. Some are so different that I couldn¡¯t even tell what they originally were! Compared to them, a ck bear seems like a regr bear¡­ There are many strange and terrifying creatures, and just thinking about them gives me goosebumps.¡± He was finding it hard to even describe their species. Fu Shinan fell silent, then suddenly had an idea about Ji Zan¡¯s wind ability. She asked, ¡°Do you remember approximately how much time it took to traverse the forest? If we all use our abilities to run, could we make it through?¡± She was eager to cross the mountains quickly since their supplies were running low, and wasting any more time was not an option. MO Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he added, ¡°That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that. It¡¯s a great idea! With Ji Zan¡¯s wind ability, we can run fast.¡± Ji Zan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The forest is quiterge, but it¡¯s worth a try. However, before we attempt it, I¡¯ll scout the route a few more times to avoid getting lost and wasting time.¡± Even with his extraordinary stamina, he would still get tired, and getting lost halfway through would be disastrous. MO Cheng chimed in, ¡°Brother Ji, I¡¯ll go with you. Two heads are better than one, and we can share the memory.¡± ¡°Better not, ¡± Ji Zan said, ¡°Fu Shinan hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and you and Sun Han have offensive abilities. Stay here to protect everyone.¡± After that, Ji Zan ventured into the mountains again, repeating the process several times until he confirmed the route. By the time they had the route figured out, the sun had already set. With limited visibility at night, they decided to rest in ce and start early the next day. After a simple meal, they set up a few makeshift tents they had found at the Changkong Tribe. Due to the limited number of tents, the girls shared one, while the guys slept in two different tents. Seizing an opportunity, Mollyy down beside Fu Shinan and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister Fu, it seems like you¡¯ve known benefactor for a long time?¡± Fu Shinan replied with a soft ¡°yes.¡± Molly continued, ¡°So, are you the benefactor¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Fu Shinan was about to answer when she was interrupted by Man Yu, ¡°Or else what? Can¡¯t you see how concerned Ji Zan is about Fu Shinan? Youngdy, you can follow us, but put away those thoughts!¡± Chapter 187 - 187: Returning the Way We Came Chapter 187 - 187: Returning the Way We Came Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Molly remained silent because she was lying down, and no one could see her expression. Man Yu reached out and held Fu Shinan, smiling as she said, ¡°Go to sleep quickly. If you can¡¯t sleep well, your CEO Ji will worry again! He did say for me to take care of you.¡± ¡°You better shut up,¡± Fu Shinan replied, not in the mood for these conversations. Just thinking about crossing the mountain path tomorrow made her feel a bit anxious, as if something was about to happen. At this moment, Ji Zan was also wide awake, his mind in turmoil. He remembered the vision he had seen earlier at the Long Sky Tribe! It was also in a forest. What if he had foreseen something happening in the forest and not at the Changkong Tribe? After all, the surroundings now were nothing but trees. If Fu Shinan really encountered what he had seen in the vision, he would rather turn back immediately! He forced himself to concentrate, trying to foresee future events. Hoping that this time, he could see a bit more! He closed his eyes, and what he saw was still the image of Fu Shinan tied to a tree. But this time, there was a difference. He saw what had bound Fu Shinan to the tree¡ªa snake, almost as thick as his leg! Ji Zan abruptly opened his eyes. All around him was silence. No trees, no snake, and Fu Shinan wasn¡¯t captured¡­ But he still felt a sense of suffocation. He forcefully suppressed the difort in his heart and closed his eyes again, this time thinking that he should rest. The night was peaceful, and no one was disturbed by zombies. Perhaps it had something to do with the nearby mountains. In any case, everyone had a good night¡¯s sleep. Ji Zan tidied up and walked out, his eyes searching for Fu Shinan. He saw her squatting on the ground, looking at Xiao Chang¡¯an and Nana with a smile. At this moment, she seemed like a child herself, clean and pure. This made his previously tense brows rx a bit. Coincidentally, Fu Shinan suddenly raised her head and saw Ji Zaning out. She greeted him with a smile, ¡°Good morning!¡± ¡°Morning!¡± Ji Zan smiled back at her and walked over. ¡°What are you looking Fu Shinan pointed at the two children, ¡°They¡¯re ying Gomoku on the ground. It¡¯s quite interesting to watch. Kids alwayse up with creative ideas.¡± Xiao Chang¡¯an looked proud, ¡°Uncle taught me this. Uncle is very talented.¡± Fu Shinan gently rubbed Xiao Chang¡¯an¡¯s face, ¡°Yes, your uncle is the most talented!¡± Then she looked at Ji Zan, ¡°When are we setting off?¡± Ji Zan, with the vivid image of Fu Shinan trapped by the python in his mind, immediately shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re not going into the mountains. We¡¯ll take a different route!¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Change the route at this point? Where else is there to go?¡± Ji Zan looked at her and said, ¡°I thought about itst night. There are too many unknown dangers in the mountains! Those mutated animals, we can¡¯t defend against them at all! We have elderly people and children with us. If something happens, we won¡¯t have time to escape. Going back and taking a different route is the safest option.¡± Fu Shinan furrowed her brow, ¡°But in that case, it¡¯s a waste of time, and our food supply is running low. It¡¯ll be difficult to endure another journey¡­ I don¡¯t rmend going back and retracing our steps.¡± But this time, Ji Zan had no room for negotiation, ¡°It¡¯s still less dangerous than going into the mountains!¡± Fu Shinan was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? We¡¯ve been experiencing danger all along. How can you be so sure that going back will be safer?¡± ¡°But the dangers of going into the mountains are already known, and the route we came from is very safe,¡± Ji Zan replied before going to have breakfast. Man Yu approached Fu Shinan and nudged her, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you two having an argument?¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct her and said directly, ¡°Ji Zan wants to go back the way we came!¡± Man Yu looked surprised, ¡°Why? We don¡¯t have much food left, and we can¡¯t find any supplies if we continue on the original path. We won¡¯t be able to hold out for long. Besides, didn¡¯t we agree yesterday to use his wind ability to cross the mountains quickly?¡± Fu Shinan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s very determined.¡± After finishing his porridge, Ji Zan announced to everyone, ¡°I went on several trips yesterday, and I mostly encountered mutated animals. For safety reasons, I¡¯ve decided to return the way we came and take a different path to Sui City.¡± Professor Feng looked puzzled, ¡°We¡¯vee this far, going back doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, does it? With the remaining food, we can eat for at most two days¡­¡± Xia Dong also added, ¡°Yeah, Brother Ji your wind ability can be used by the group. As long as we keep moving, we should be able to cross safely. But if we go back¡­.¡± Chapter 188 - 188: 188- Unusual Ji Zan Chapter 188 - 188: 188- Unusual Ji Zan Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan¡¯s tone was firm, with no room for negotiation, ¡°There are too many unknown dangers in the mountains. Compared to starving, it¡¯s better to have a clear and understood death, right? We¡¯ll go back and find a new path.¡± Fu Shinan had known Ji Zan for quite a while now, and he was someone who always considered the bigger picture. He wouldn¡¯t make such a decision without a good reason. Besides, it was clear that going back was not suitable at the moment. She hesitated for a moment and suggested, ¡°How about we take a vote?¡± Ji Zan interrupted directly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already predicted that this path is not suitable. Pack up and get ready to leave.¡± Fu Shinan went on, ¡°Did you see a premonition in your visions?¡± Ji Zan paused while dismantling the tent, ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Shinan immediately responded, ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we continue on this path? If you Imow in advance, we can find a way to avoid the danger.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work; it¡¯s too dangerous! I don¡¯t want to take that risk!¡± Ji Zan had made up his mind to go back. Liang Xuanzhe remained silent for a long time before finally approaching Ji Zan and whispering, ¡°Mr. Ji, I know I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, you¡¯ve already been a tremendous help¡­ but can we at least try? Going back will waste too much time, and Professor Zhao¡­ he has cancer, he doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡¯ Fu Shinan was stunned. Liang Xuanzhe lowered his voice even more, ¡°We discovered it when the apocalypse first hit. Actually, I wanted to ask Mr. Ji yesterday, can your healing ability treat cancer?¡± Ji Zan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can try.¡± Upon hearing this, Liang Xuanzhe was filled with gratitude, ¡°That would be great, but Mr. Ji, please don¡¯t let him know. Professor Zhao doesn¡¯t know yet, and we haven¡¯t told him.¡± Upon learning about this situation, Fu Shinan was even more opposed to turning back. Professor Zhao¡¯s experiments represented hope for humanity, just like those researchers and soldiers who had chosen to save Professor Zhao. She wanted the same. They had to get Professor Zhao to Water City as soon as possible to participate in the experiments. No one knew when they would finally develop a cure for the virus. But seeing that Ji Zan was still adamant, Fu Shinan could only say, ¡°We¡¯re a team, and all decisions are made by a show of hands, just like before! This time is no exception!¡± She raised her hand and said, ¡°I agree to go through the mountains and disagree with going back the same way.¡± Xia Dong, Sun Han, and others immediately raised their hands. From a food perspective, going back was not an option. The two professors were eager for scientific research, and arriving in Water City one day earlier meant one more glimmer of hope. Ji Zan looked at everyone who had made a decision and felt helpless. It seemed that some things, even if predicted, couldn¡¯t be avoided. He clenched his teeth and looked at Fu Shinan, saying, ¡°Okay, but Fu Shinan, you have to stick with me!¡± Seeing that Ji Zan had agreed, Fu Shinan smiled and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Watching Fu Shinan¡¯s smiling face, Ji Zan¡¯s inner gloom diminished a bit more. As long as she stayed by his side, he could protect her and ensure her safety. Half an hourter, everyone was ready. Ji Zan activated his wind ability, and everyone had whirlwinds under their feet. Leading the way, he held Fu Shinan¡¯s hand and started running. Because they were in the mountains with abundant vegetation, and the world had suffered from post-apocalyptic disasters, the forest was chaotic and overgrown. Even though they were running at high speeds, the vegetation scraped their skin and stung. However, no oneined or stopped, fearing they might encounter danger. Along the way, they did encounter some mutated animals, even small sparrows had wingspans as long as a child¡¯s arm. But no matter what they encountered, these creatures harbored hatred towards humans. Fortunately, their speed allowed them to escape without any harm. They ran for half an hour and had covered about half of the distance. The first light of dawn was visible on the horizon, which eased Ji Zan¡¯s constant anxiety. However, at that moment, they heard a scream from Molly. He Zhe turned around and saw that Molly had been tackled by a wild boar with bloodshot eyes! However, it was no ordinary wild boar; its face was adorned with sharp spikes, and it had several long tusks¡­ He Zhe grabbed a tree branch and rushed to confront the wild boar, trying to rescue Molly. Fu Shinan also quickly halted her steps. She held a reinforced stick in her hand and thrust it towards the wild boar¡¯s neck. A normal stick wouldn¡¯t have been able to harm a mutated wild boar, but the extraordinary prating power and speed of the thrust managed to pierce through the boar¡¯s tough skin. Blood sprayed out instantly, and Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t dodge it in time, getting drenched in the process.. Chapter 189 - 189: Mental Strength Upgrade Chapter 189 - 189: Mental Strength Upgrade Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan rushed over and pulled Fu Shinan away. He kicked the frenzied wild boar aside. Meanwhile, He Zhu seized the opportunity to pull Molly out. Molly was trembling in fear, and He Zhuforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± MO Cheng unleashed an electric shock on the wild boar. The mutated wild boar was hit by sessive attacks and finally copsed. Ji Zan nced at the bloodstains on Fu Shinan¡¯s body, his expression grim. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± However, at that moment, there was a rustling sound in the nearby foliage. When Ji Zan saw what was approaching, he immediately broke into a cold sweat.
It was a python! Its body was as thick as his leg, and it had three heads! One of them seemed impatient and as soon as it appeared, it swung its tail like lightning, coiling towards Nana, who was closest to it. Nana¡¯s cry of shock rang out from mid-air, illustrating the incredible speed of the python! ¡°Nana!¡± Fu Shinan shouted and quickly hurled the wooden stick in her hand towards the python. There was a soft sound. A hole appeared in the python¡¯s neck, causing it to constrict even tighter due to the pain. Nana couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore, her face turning visibly red. Sun Han immediately ignited a fire, further agitating the other two pythons, which attacked the group. Ji Zan rushed toward Nana. If they waited any longer, the child would be crushed to death by the python. Fu Shinan was also anxious. She quickly picked up a wooden stick from the ground and enhanced it. Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the first reinforced stick, it was enough to inflict some damage on the python. However, this only caused the python to coil even tighter due to the increasing pain. Seeing Nana¡¯s body about to be crushed by the python, Fu Shinan suddenly remembered her psychic control ability. It¡¯s funny how panic can make you forget. She quickly sat down on the ground and established a mental connection with the python coiling around Nana. Ji Zan noticed that the python had slowly released its tail, realizing it was Fu Shinan¡¯s doing. He rushed to pull Nana out of the python¡¯s grip. However, just at that moment, another python emerged and charged at Fu Shinan, coiling around her body! Watching her own body being coiled up, Fu Shinan was startled. She didn¡¯t know what would happen to her if her physical body died while she was controlling another species. Even if she didn¡¯t die, she had no desire to live as a giant snake! To save her own body, Fu Shinan decided to take a risk. She opened her mouth wide and bit down on the python! Instantly, a foul and disgusting taste overwhelmed her senses, triggering a physiological response that almost made her vomit. Despite this, she held on, fearing that if she hesitated for even a moment, her body would be crushed by the python. The python thrashed about, tightly coiling around Fu Shinan. It started climbing up a nearby tree while she was covered in blood. This situation was exactly like the one Ji Zan had predicted. ¡°Fu Shinan!¡± Ji Zan eximed and struck the python¡¯s belly with his fist. His punch was strong, but it only further agitated the giant snake, causing it to forcefully throw the python that was biting it away. Fu Shinan¡¯s controlled python was mmed into a tree, and the pain,bined with the putrid stench, made her lose her mental grip. However, as soon as she returned to her own body, the excruciating pain almost sent her soaring into the sky. It felt like her internal organs were on the verge of being crushed. She endured the pain, attempting to reconnect with the python coiling around her. But the system disyed a message: ¡°Mental strength weakened, host temporarily unable to connect with any life forms!¡± Fu Shinan was helpless. She could only watch Ji Zan relentlessly attack the python time and again, feeling desperate but unable to do anything. She couldn¡¯t even produce a sound at this point! No, she couldn¡¯t die like this! With her system as an external tool, how could she die here? It would be too pathetic! She needed to stay calm! The python was incredibly strong, and breaking free from its grip using her physical strength was impossible. She had to rely on her mental power. With that in mind, she closed her eyes and kept trying to connect with her mental strength. Even though the system repeatedly disyed failure messages, she didn¡¯t give up. She continued to mobilize her mental power and make connections. Just when she was about to give in, she suddenly heard a system alert: ¡°Mental strength upgraded to Level 3.¡± This revitalized Fu Shinan. It felt like a burst of energy surged through her. She immediately selected to connect with the python coiled around her and rapidly expanded her psychic presence, slowly releasing her physical body. She couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer: She was on the brink of being crushed Ji Zan had been attacking the python nearby and noticed that the python coiling around Fu Shinan had blue pupils. It then turned towards the other pythons and attacked them.. Chapter 190 - 190: 190 Overconsumption Chapter 190 - 190: 190 Overconsumption Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan quickly retreated into the group, holding Fu Shinan¡¯s body. Everyone stared in astonishment as the pythons suddenly turned on each other. Everything had happened so fast that, apart from Ji Zan, no one understood why it was happening. Liang Xuanzhe couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Ji, let¡¯s take advantage of their infighting and get moving.¡± Ji Zan, still holding Fu Shinan with her eyes closed, kept his gaze fixed on the pythons. He replied, ¡°No, the ones attacking the other two pythons are under Fu Shinan¡¯s control. Right now, she¡¯s defenseless, and her body is likely to get hurt.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Liang Xuanzhe eximed in surprise. Being able to control animals, what kind of incredible ability was this?
Ji Zan continued, ¡°Fu Shinan possesses psychic control abilities, and they aren¡¯t subject to any restrictions from other abilities. Just now, the two pythons released the humans because of Fu Shinan¡¯s maniption. If we rely solely on our strength, there¡¯s no way we can rescue Nana and Fu Shinan from the snakes. ¡± Liang Xuanzhe looked envious. ¡°This is incredible! How did you all awaken these abilities? Why don¡¯t Professor Zhao and I have any? Is there some special trigger for this? Without these abilities, we often feel like we¡¯re dragging the team down. I can¡¯t help but wonder if having abilities would have saved more lives¡­¡± Hearing this, Xia Dong expressed her frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention yourself; I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, and I still don¡¯t have any abilities! I¡¯d be grateful for even the tiniest bit of power.¡± He Zhu echoed their sentiments, gazing at his own hands and then at the pythons. ¡°Yeah, having abilities would be great¡­¡± While they were talking, the situation among the pythons changed again. Fu Shinan¡¯s controlled python was now in a one-sided battle, quickly overpowered. Ji Zan immediately became tense and said, ¡°Fu Shinan won¡¯t hold on much longer. We need to get ready to leave.¡± He swiftly activated his wind ability. Fu Shinan¡¯s body shuddered slightly, a result of the pain from battling the pythons. The pain distorted her features, but it also allowed her to regain her psychic energy. Wei Xinyi had been closely watching therge python and suddenly eximed, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go! They¡¯remunicating again¡­¡± Ji Zan carried Fu Shinan and started running. The others followed closely behind. Under the influence of Ji Zan¡¯s wind ability, they left blurred images in their wake. They were just a little over ten minutes away from leaving the mountains. Everyone silently breathed a sigh of relief. However, just at that moment, Ji Zan suddenly felt his steps be unstable, and the next second, he knelt on the ground. Even so, he managed to protect Fu Shinan from falling. Fu Shinan had regained some of her strength and stood up, worriedly asking, ¡°Ji Zan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Before Ji Zan could respond, the wind beneath their feet disappeared. Despite their psychic abilities, they were still relying on their own physical stamina to run, and the younger members could keep up. Ji Zan¡¯s face turned pale, and he saw the concern in Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes. He weakly waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, probably just overused my ability. I need a short rest¡­¡¯ Even though Ji Zan was physically strong, using his ability on a group like this had taken a toll on his body. If it weren¡¯t for the python attack earlier, they could have made it out. However, that had already drained a significant amount of his stamina, and now he was clearly struggling to keep up. ¡°Can your healing ability help?¡± Fu Shinan asked, considering using her healing ability to replenish his stamina. Ji Zan couldn¡¯t help but smile weakly. ¡°I¡¯m too exhausted for that right now. Let¡¯s wait a bit.¡± Healing abilities could only mend external injuries, and since it would rely on his own energy, it wouldn¡¯t be of much help without stamina. He then instructed everyone, ¡°My abilities are overused. Let¡¯s rest in ce for a while, but be quiet. We don¡¯t want to attract any mutant animals.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone lowered their voices, some nodding in agreement, avoiding loud conversations. Wei Xinyi remained nervous, constantly scanning their surroundings, which in turn made Shui Ling¡¯er anxious as well. They both feared the sudden appearance of terrifying mutant creatures. Fu Shinan gently petted Fu Gui¡¯s soft fur and whispered, ¡°Xinyi, did you hear something again? Wei Xinyi replied anxiously, ¡°There are two birds observing us from the shadows, and they¡¯re saying we¡¯re cursed! I¡¯m afraid they might go and inform others¡­¡± Man Yu gasped for breath, lying weakly beside Fu Shinan. ¡°Why do they hate humans so much? We haven¡¯t done anything to them. We¡¯re just trying to find our way. There¡¯s no need for such extreme hostility¡­¡± Wei Xinyi shared her confusion, saying, ¡°Throughout this journey, I¡¯ve heard many mutant animals say simr things, but none of them have exined why!¡± Chapter 191 - 191: Wolf Pack Attack Chapter 191 - 191: Wolf Pack Attack Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Man Yu clicked her tongue and suddenly had an idea, ¡°What if we could catch one of them? Maybe then we could find out what¡¯s going on!¡± Thinking about those massive pythons, the agitated ck bear, and the unknown terrifying creatures, Shui Ling¡¯er shivered, ¡°Forget it! We probably won¡¯t even get close before they kill us!¡± However, Fu Shinan felt that it might be worth a try! Even if they couldn¡¯t change the animals¡¯ intentions, at least they could understand why. She nced at Ji Zan, who was still resting with his eyes closed, and slowly got up. She stretched her arms, feeling her strength returning, and selected a sturdy branch to reinforce. She looked up at the sky, ready to bring down a bird! But after waiting for a while, they didn¡¯t spot a single bird, let alone anything else. Large animals didn¡¯t appear, and small ones remained hidden. Just then, one of the Changkong tribe members who hade with He Zhu stood up.
He Zhu asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Uncle Li, where are you going? Don¡¯t move around too much¡­¡¯ The man replied quietly, ¡°I need to pee, can¡¯t hold it any longer!¡± He Zhu cautioned, ¡°Be careful ande back quickly!¡± The man nodded and sneaked off to find a secluded spot to relieve himself. What followed was a horrifying scream, followed by the roar of a wild beast. As soon as themotion was heard, everyone jumped to their feet and looked in the direction of the man who had disappeared. What emerged was a wild wolf, as massive as an elephant, with blood-red eyes and a half-bitten head in its mouth, slowly approaching. He Zhu cursed in anger, ¡°Beast! You¡­¡± But before he could finish his words, a giant fly, about the size of a child, suddenly flew out of the forest and headed straight for He Zhu! ¡°Watch out!¡± Sun Han was startled, and immediately released fire, while MO Cheng quickly discharged electricity. Panic spread among the group. Both fire and electricity struck the giant fly, causing it to screech in pain. It circled around to avoid the attacks and then lunged at Sun Han again. Sun Han released another burst of mes, and the fly, still afraid of the pain, zigzagged through the air to evade the assault. At the same time, the massive wolf was steadily closing in on the group. Meanwhile, Ji Zan kept his eyes closed, seizing the opportune moment to recover his mental strength. Fu Shinan quickly attempted to connect with the wolf¡¯s mental power, trying to control it. However, the system repeatedly alerted her that her mental strength was too weak to establish a connection. The depletion of energy from the encounter with the python had left her unable to fight back effectively. But seeing Ji Zan¡¯s energy returning even slower than hers, Fu Shinan grew more anxious. Wolves naturally traveled in packs, and if more of these colossal wolves arrived soon, the consequences would be dire. In a moment of desperation, Fu Shinan took a deep breath, hurled the reinforced branch in her hand like a javelin toward the wolf¡¯s neck, and heard a ¡°thud¡± as it pierced the wolf¡¯s neck. Blood spurted out, and the wolf howled in agony. Seizing the opportunity, a yellow figure leaped at the wolf ¡ª it was Fu Shinan¡¯s pet, Fu Gui. With a jump over two meters high, Fu Gui¡¯s sharp fangs mped down on the wolf¡¯s neck, causing even more blood to gush from the already injured area. Fu Shinan wasted no time and picked up another wooden stick, quickly reinforcing it, and once again threw it towards the vulnerable point of the wolf. MO Cheng and the others were utterly astonished by Fu Shinan¡¯s actions. This wasn¡¯t a martial arts world, and with ordinary human strength, how could someone possibly puncture a robust wolf with a single wooden stick? However, Fu Shinan had no time to exin to them the speed and pration capabilities her system had brought. She continued her relentless assault on the ferocious wolf. Fu Gui, being smaller than the wolf, had managed to seed in the first ce, capitalizing on the wolf¡¯s momentarypse of attention. By the time the wolf regained its senses, it was firmly pinned down. Fu Shinan quickly gathered a pile of branches, reinforced them, and then shouted to everyone, ¡°Quickly, you all throw too. Fu Gui won¡¯t hold on for long. MO Cheng, Sun Han, focus on dealing with that mutant fly.¡± Man Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly threw a reinforced branch. Although she felt she wouldn¡¯t hit the wolf, she hoped to distract it for a moment. To her surprise, the stick actually impaled the wolf¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my goodness! Did I awaken some sort of javelin ability? I pierced it so effectively¡­¡± Fu Shinan sighed in response.. Chapter 192 - 192: A Familiar Feeling Chapter 192 - 192: A Familiar Feeling Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Due to everyone¡¯s concerted effort, the lone wolf was impaled by more than ten wooden sticks in no time, and it howled in agony. Its gaping jaws looked terrifying to the onlookers. Suddenly, Wei Xinyi shouted, ¡°Uh-oh, Sister Fu, it¡¯s summoning itspanions!¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s face turned pale at the thought of dealing with not just one but a group of them. At this moment, Ji Zan had opened his eyes. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, spread his arms, and unleashed his wind ability, preparing to lead everyone away. The mutant fly dove down once again, seemingly aware that Sun Han and MO Cheng were challenging to deal with. It turned its attention towards Xia Dong and He Zhu, its powerful ws lifting the two grown men into the air. Sun Han and MO Cheng immediately activated their abilities, but the fly, realizing their prowess, chose not to engage and flew higher and higher, disappearing with the two men.
Faced with this sudden twist of events, everyone was stunned. Ji Zan had already picked up the trembling Xiao Chang¡¯an from the corner and shouted, ¡°Run!¡± In the distance, more wolf howls grew louder, and with no time to mourn, everyone fled, carried by Ji Zan¡¯s wind ability. But just then, there was another mournful cry from behind. Another member of the Changkong Tribe was torn apart by the wolves¡¯ sharp ws and fell to the ground. The next victim was Jasmine. She let out a piercing scream, seeming to tap into a hidden well of strength, and sprinted ahead of the group. The others, their faces ashen, dared not stop, summoning every ounce of strength to keep running. But less than a minuteter, another tragic cry echoed through the air. Fu Shinan was drenched in cold sweat. It was Zhang Xiaojuan¡¯s voice! She turned around in panic, only to witness the wolf opening its massive jaws and biting Zhang Xiaojuan¡¯s body in half at the waist. Ji Zan had naturally heard the danger behind him but dared not look back. His physical stamina hadn¡¯t fully recovered, and he was barely holding on. He couldn¡¯t afford any extra actions. His already pale face grew even paler, and his breath became increasingly rapid. The wind swirl beneath his feet was gradually diminishing and would soon give out. Frustrated and anxious, Fu Shinan thought of something. Her mental strength had partially recovered. When she controlled the wolf, it was energetic and difficult to handle. However, Ji Zan was currently weakened. What if she tried to control him to let him rest? Regardless of the oue, she had to give it a try. She immediately grabbed MO Cheng and said, ¡°Quick, MO Cheng, carry me. I¡¯ll try to control Ji Zan and give him some rest!¡± MO Cheng readily agreed to Fu Shinan¡¯s request and quickly lifted her onto his back. Fu Shinan secured herself and promptly initiated a mental connection with Ji Zan. When she saw the system prompt indicating a sessful connection, she felt a surge of relief. ¡°Ji Zan, I¡¯m going to control your body. Take a break!¡± She selected the option without hesitation. In an instant, Fu Shinan¡¯s perspective shifted, and she found herself holding Xiao Chang¡¯an in her arms. She then increased the power of her wind ability. The wind whirlwinds around their feet grewrger and faster. This reassured Fu Shinan a bit. However, when she took control of Ji Zan¡¯s body, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. It was as if all of this had happened before. But how could that be? Before the apocalypse, she didn¡¯t even know Ji Zan, and in her previous life, she had died too soon to encounter these events. It was impossible. But there was no time to dwell on these thoughts. Fu Shinan focused her full attention on controlling Ji Zan¡¯s body and elerating their escape. As they saw the vegetation thinning out ahead, they knew they were finally leaving the valley. Man Yu couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°We¡¯re almost out!¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, a gigantic eagle appeared above their heads, its wings casting a vast shadow. It happened so quickly that they couldn¡¯t react in time, and the eagle swooped down, grabbing Man Yu in its talons. Fu Shinan tried to reach out and grab Man Yu, but her physical strength hadn¡¯t fully recovered. In that moment of distraction, her mental control was interrupted. Ji Zan fell to his knees, and Fu Shinan felt dizzy. Man Yu was already being carried higher and higher by the eagle, disappearing from their sight in the blink of an eye.. Chapter 193 - 193: Only You Chapter 193 - 193: Only You Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan, in a state of panic, felt her vision darken, and she fainted. When she woke up, it was already dark outside, and she found herself lying in a tent. Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi anxiously watched over her, while nearby, Frugal was nursing his wounds. ¡°Where are we?¡± Fu Shinan opened her mouth, but her throat was terribly dry. Wei Xinyi quickly fetched some water. ¡°Sister Fu, drink some water. It¡¯s water that Ji Zan fetched from the river, and it¡¯s been filtered. You can drink it safely. We¡¯ve already left that mountain.¡±
Thirsty and parched, Fu Shinan took the water and drank eagerly. Once her throat felt better, she asked, ¡°What about Man Yu? And Xia Dong and He Zhu, how are they?¡± Both of them lowered their heads, unable to answer. Instantly, tears welled up in Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes. She should have known. Falling from that height, there was no way they could have survived. It was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on crossing the valley, they wouldn¡¯t have encountered these events. They should have turned back. She had thought they would all make it to Water City together, but in just one day, they had lost six people. Seeing her grief, Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi embraced her, one on each side. ¡°Sister Fu, Sister Man Yu is lucky. She¡¯ll be fine! We¡¯ve encountered so much on this journey, and they won¡¯t be defeated by the current difficulties,¡± Shui Ling¡¯er said, trying tofort her. But despite their words, both of them couldn¡¯t hold back their tears. Being grabbed at such a height, even if they had managed to break free, the fall would have been fatal. Besides, eagles were known to snatch their prey and drop them from great heights. At that moment, the tent was opened, and Ji Zan walked in. Shui Ling¡¯er gave Wei Xinyi a little nudge. ¡°Sister Fu, we¡¯ll get you some porridge to warm you up.¡± Fu Shinan suddenly couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Ji Zan, keeping her head down in silence. Ji Zan sat down in front of her and spoke gently, ¡°I predicted that Man Yu didn¡¯t die! She, Bai Lianhua, and Da Fei are all alive, but I can¡¯t pinpoint her exact location.¡± Fu Shinan immediately lifted her head, filled with joy. ¡°Really?¡± Ji Zan patted her shoulder. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Not only her, but Xia Dong and He Zhu are also safe. However, they¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Fu Shinan already knew what he meant. She kept her tears at bay, as crying wouldn¡¯t change anything. She didn¡¯t want to cry, and she couldn¡¯t afford to cry. She said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have listened to you.¡± Ji Zan put his hand on her shoulder and made her look up at him. His voice was firm and reassuring. ¡°Do you know why I insisted on going back the way we came? It wasn¡¯t because I foresaw everyone¡¯s deaths. I only saw you covered in blood, entangled by the python, and your fate was uncertain. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t save you, so I decided to go back. Fortunately, you¡¯re safe. Otherwise, I would never forgive myself.¡± The tent was small, and they were very close. Fu Shinan could clearly feel Ji Zan¡¯s warm breath, which made her instinctively shrink her neck and turn her head away. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to make excuses for me. It¡¯s all my fault. I led everyone into this¡­¡± ¡°Fu Shinan!¡± Ji Zan¡¯s voice became firm, and he turned her face back to him. ¡°Do you remember when I told you I could sense when you were in danger? Even before I gained that precognitive ability, I could feel your danger, and it was always only you.¡± Fu Shinan looked puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Ji Zan suddenly smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe you¡¯re just different to me.¡± Fu Shinan also recalled the familiar sensation she had when she controlled Ji Zan¡¯s body earlier, like it was engraved in her bones. She had known Ji Zan for a few months now, but this was the first time she had such a feeling. Could it be because she had controlled his body, or perhaps it was rted to her past life? But that couldn¡¯t be possible. In her previous life, she had been torn apart by a horde of zombies, leaving nothing behind. She hadn¡¯t turned into a zombie, and she certainly didn¡¯t know Ji Zan. Seeing Fu Shinan¡¯s alternating expressions of confusion and sighs, Ji Zan patted her again. ¡°Stop thinking about it! In normal circumstances, we should have entered the mountains. Our food supply is running low, and it¡¯s not enough to choose a different route. Even though we¡¯ve lost a few people, our current food supply will barelyst one meal. It seems like we¡¯ll have to try catching some fish in the river.¡± Fu Shinan immediately asked, ¡°Can you catch a live one?¡± Ji Zan raised an eyebrow and questioned, ¡°Why?¡± Fu Shinan replied, ¡°Wei Xinyi said those animals have a strong hostility towards humans. I want to know why! Maybe we can gather some information from the fish. Who knows what we might encounter in the future, whether it¡¯s morerge animals¡­.¡± Chapter 194 - 194: There’s Another Irritating Person Chapter 194 - 194: There¡¯s Another Irritating Person Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan suddenly remembered that they had someone who couldmunicate with animals in their group and nodded. ¡°Okay, for now, don¡¯t think about anything else. Get a good night¡¯s sleep, and we¡¯ll talk about everything once you¡¯re well-rested.¡± Fu Shinan nodded in agreement, but she couldn¡¯t shake the difort in her heart. No matter how you looked at it, Zhang Xiaojuan and the other two were truly gone. Seeing that she was lost in her thoughts and not listening to him, Ji Zan gently pressed her down onto the pillow. ¡°Sleep, rest! Maybe in a few days, we¡¯ll see Man Yu and the others again.¡± Fu Shinan stopped resisting and fell into a deep slumber.
Ji Zan silently watched her for a moment, tucked her in with the nket, and then left the tent. Not far away, Molly was crying on a rock. Considering that she and He Zhu were both members of the Changkong Tribe, and now she was the only one left, Ji Zan walked over and said, ¡°Stop crying, He Zhu isn¡¯t dead.¡± Molly suddenly turned around and hugged Ji Zan tightly. ¡°Big Brother Ji Zan, I only have you now.¡± Ji Zan furrowed his brows and gently pushed her away, taking a step back. ¡°Since you¡¯ve joined our team, we¡¯re allpanions here! There are many people in the team, and we help each other out. It¡¯s not about protecting just one person.¡± Molly cried with teary eyes, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Ji Zan. I know you have a good heart, and you¡¯ll definitely protect me. I promise I¡¯ll follow you well in the future.¡± Ji Zan didn¡¯t say anything more and simply advised, ¡°Get some rest.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Ji Zan, I understand,¡± Molly replied, wiping away her tears, and then entered Fu Shinan¡¯s tent. However, as she entered the tent, she watched Ji Zan leave with a smug smile. Now, apart from her, the Changkong Tribe was finally wiped out. Although He Zhu was still alive, one member of the Changkong Tribe was enough for her. Outsiders didn¡¯t know that the Changkong Tribe had a custom of favoring males over females. As a girl, she had been cursed since childhood. In the Changkong Tribe, women were considered the lowest ss. Wives and daughters could be given away to be shared among others. Her mother was even more submissive, just epting her fate, saying that being women, they had no choice. When the High Priest came, her situation didn¡¯t improve either, he killed her parents. But what did it matter? She hated the entire Changkong Tribe, and they all had to die! Now that they were all dead, no one would ever Imow about her past. Now, she would live her life well and stand shoulder to shoulder with Ji Zan, bing a leader in the team. She would control her destiny. With a cold smile on her lips, she entered the tent and looked at Fu Shinan, who was resting with her eyes closed. At this moment, Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi came over, carrying bowls of porridge. Molly immediately wiped away her tears and greeted them, ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, Sister Xinyi.¡± Shui Ling¡¯er knew that Molly was feeling ufortable, so sheforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, maybe He Zhu isn¡¯t dead. If you make yourself sick from crying, he¡¯ll be very upset¡­ Everyone had a good impression of He Zhu, he had a simple and warm personality and didn¡¯t engage in any shady activities. They often saw him with Molly, so they assumed they had a good rtionship. Molly responded, ¡°I know, thank you both, sisters¡­¡± Fu Shinan had actually never really slept, she had only closed her eyes to rest. Her attitude towards Molly had not changed much ¨C she didn¡¯t particrly like her, but she didn¡¯t dislike her either. When the three of them entered and Wei Xinyi brought her porridge, Fu Shinan sat up. ¡°Sister Fu, you should lie down, I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Wei Xinyi said, moving towards Fu Shinan but was stopped by her. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, my head isn¡¯t as dizzy,¡± Fu Shinan replied, taking the porridge and finishing it in a few sips. Molly sat down beside her, looking envious. ¡°Sister Fu, you¡¯re really amazing! You can even control those animals¡­¡± Fu Shinan remained silent, and Shui Linger spoke up first. ¡°Of course, both of us were saved by Sister Fu! She¡¯s really incredible. Without her, we would have died a long time ago¡­¡± Molly immediately showed interest. ¡°Is that so? Can you tell me about your experiences, sister? I¡¯ve never been outside the tribe since I was a child, and I don¡¯t know what the outside world is like. In the Changkong Tribe, only men are allowed to go outside¡­¡± Shui Linger had always been proud of Fu Shinan and had nothing to hide, so she shared their stories. Fu Shinan remained silent, observing Molly¡¯s cheerful demeanor. She couldn¡¯t sense much sadness from her, in fact, she seemed quite excited¡­.. Chapter 195 - 195: Before One Wave Calms Down, Another Wave Chapter 195 - 195: Before One Wave Calms Down, Another Wave Comes Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Molly had listened to both of them but couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Wei Xinyi noticed she was getting tired and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed early.¡± Molly immediatelyy down beside Fu Shinan, while Shui Ling¡¯er and Wei Xinyi initially thought about sleeping on either side of Fu Shinan but decided against it, considering Molly¡¯s current situation. Theyy down on the other side instead. Everyone was exhausted, and they soon fell asleep. When they opened their eyes again, it was already broad daylight, and Fu Shinan¡¯s strength had fully recovered. The day was slightly overcast, reducing the intensity of UV rays, allowing them to expose their arms and faces for a change, finally taking deep breaths.
Molly had already woken up and was preparing food for everyone. The two old professors had regained some of their spirits and were discussing academic matters. Meanwhile, Xiao Chang¡¯an and Nana were ying by the river, while Ji Zan was with MO Cheng and Sun Han, trying to catch fish. Wei Xinyi and Shui Ling¡¯er were also busy with something by the riverbank. The scene before her appeared harmonious, but Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but feel lost. It seemed like Man Yu would appear the next second, saying something ambiguous to her. However, when she turned back, there was nothing but emptiness, leaving her feeling profoundly deste. ¡°Sister Fu, look at what we caught!¡± Wei Xinyi and Shui Ling¡¯er rushed towards her, holding a palm-sized small carp in their hands. It turned out they had been fishing, and luckily, this small fish hadn¡¯t mutated. Fu Shinan¡¯s dog, Fu Gui, saw the fish in her hand and his eyes practically glowed with greed. He was excitedly wagging his tail, clearly wanting to eat. Fu Shinan patted the dog¡¯s head soothingly, ¡°Good boy, you¡¯ll get to eatter. Heart, can you ask it why humans have to die?¡± Wei Xinyi had been fishing for this purpose, so she quickly asked the question. However, she soon looked disappointed. ¡°No use¡­ it says it¡¯s just a baby fish and knows nothing. It only heard other animals say that, and it¡¯s begging us to spare it¡­¡± Fu Shinan looked at the small fish, its mouth opening and closing like it was speaking. She felt a twinge of sympathy but was about to release it. However, Fu Gui seized the opportunity, snatched the fish in one bite, and then ran away. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t catch up to him. She shook her head in resignation, knowing that Fu Gui hadn¡¯t had any meat for a while, and his instincts had kicked in. Still, the fact that animals could talk now made her feel somewhat conflicted. She found it hard to watch. Wei Xinyi sensed Fu Shinan¡¯s thoughts andforted her, ¡°Sister Fu, animals are just animals, different from humans! In Fu Gui¡¯s world, the strong survive.¡± Hearing this, Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. How could she forget? Just like those wolves and other creatures, even if they couldmunicate, they still had to survive, and the weak would be eliminated. Weren¡¯t they the same? She realized that since Man Yu was captured, she had be somewhat sentimental. At that moment, Wei Xinyi suddenly looked wary and said, ¡°Sister Fu, someone ising, and they¡¯re armed!¡± Fu Shinan turned around, scanning the surroundings but didn¡¯t see anyone. She looked puzzled and turned to Wei Xinyi. Wei Xinyi hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s Sparrow. She says there are over a dozen men approaching, carrying iron rods and guns. They seem aggressive.¡± Indeed, just as Fu Shinan was about to go find Ji Zan to inform him, a group of over a dozen ragged men, armed with weapons, approached with hostile expressions. Seeing these unfriendly faces, Fu Shinan¡¯s gaze turned cold, and she asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡± As she spoke, Ji Zan had already walked over, cing himself in front of Fu Shinan, his tone equally cold, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The bald-headed man at the forefront, with sunken cheeks and eerie eye sockets, nced around, his voice coarse and aggressive, ¡°Hand over your food and women. The men can leave, but if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me us!¡± Beside the bald-headed man, a shorter individual looked at Xiao Chang¡¯an and Nana and whispered, ¡°Boss, there are two kids here. We haven¡¯t had meat in days¡­¡± The bald-headed man didn¡¯t respond but raised the gun in his hand, aiming it at the group. ¡°You three women,e over here!¡± These men mostly ignored Ji Zan, considering him too skinny, and focused their attention on Fu Shinan¡¯s group. Ji Zan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°In that case, you can stay with us! Didn¡¯t my brother say it? It¡¯s been a while since we had meat. Although you all look thin, we can make some soup, and it¡¯ll satisfy our hunger!¡± The bald-headed man immediately pulled the trigger, aiming at Ji Zan and fired a shot.. Chapter 196 - 196: Sui Town’s ‘Protection Money’ Chapter 196 - 196: Sui Town¡¯s ¡®Protection Money¡¯ Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan grabbed Fu Shinan and rolled on the ground to dodge the bullet. Immediately, he picked up a stone and hurled it at the bald-headed man¡¯s wrist. The bald-headed man hadn¡¯t expected a small stone to hurt him. To his surprise, Ji Zan¡¯s attack was unexpectedly powerful, causing him intense pain and making the gun fall to the ground. Seizing the opportunity, Fu Shinan immediately took control of the man nearest to the fallen gun and handed the firearm to Ji Zan. The others were dumbfounded. One of them pped the man named Li Hu on the back, shouting, ¡°Damn it, Li Hu, you¡¯re betraying Brother Dong?¡± Li Hu was bewildered, his mind nk, not understanding what had just happened. He responded angrily, ¡°Why are you kicking me, you short potato? Have you gone crazy?¡±
The bald-headed man, Wang Dong, was equally perplexed. Li Hu was his best friend, and they had grown up together without parents. They had been involved in the underworld even before the apocalypse. After the apocalypse, Li Hu had saved his life. He couldn¡¯t believe Li Hu would betray them. Ji Zan had already picked up the gun, and Fu Shinan had severed her connection with the controlled man. The two of them exchanged a silent but synchronized nce. Ji Zan inspected the gun and then looked at them, saying, ¡°This is a standard police issue. Where did you guys get it?¡± These men only had one gun among them, which they had scavenged from a pile of corpses. Now that they had lost the gun, they posed no threat. Wang Dong, although puzzled by Li Hu¡¯s betrayal, was still furious and gave Li Hu another p. ¡°Damn it, I thought you were loyal! You¡¯re just a backstabbing scum.¡± Li Hu, with a wronged expression, replied, ¡°Brother Dong, I don¡¯t know what happened! My mind went nk earlier¡­ Something¡¯s not right with these people. Could they have some kind of sunerpatural ability?¡± Fu Shinan had been concerned about Man Yu and the others¡¯ safety and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. She bluntly said, ¡°Enough with the talk. If you don¡¯t want to die, then get lost.¡± Wang Dong sneered and said, ¡°You think you can scare us with an empty gun? Damn it, that gun¡¯s been out of bullets for a long time!¡± The attack he hadunched earlier had used his teammate¡¯s ability. He then shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± The surroundings immediately turned chilly as several ice spikes of varying lengths came hurtling toward them. The attack was powered by their ice-based ability, simr to bullets but nearly impossible to detect if you weren¡¯t paying close attention. Wang Dong smirked, waiting to see how these people would meet their demise. However, to his surprise, the ice spikes mysteriously stopped and slowly melted away. The ice-based ability user standing behind Wang Dong also widened his eyes in disbelief and attempted to produce more ice spikes. But the same thing happened again. ¡°How is this possible? My ability isn¡¯t working!¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. With Ji Zan around, did they really think they could use their abilities? Ji Zan nced at the ice-based ability user and said slowly, ¡®Your ability is quite impressive. I¡¯ll take it.¡± With those words, he moved like lightning and rushed towards the person. Ji Zan possessed the power of wind maniption. Before the ice-based ability user could react, Ji Zan had already twisted the person¡¯s neck, ending their life. He swiftly checked the body and absorbed the ice-based ability. Then, with three punches and a couple of kicks, he knocked the gang of people down. Despite their earlier arrogance, the struggles of surviving in the post-apocalyptic world had left them physically weakened. Wang Dong, who had been so arrogant just moments ago, was now kneeling on the ground, tears streaming down his face as he begged for mercy. ¡°Big brother¡­ spare me! I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize your greatness. I have an 80-year-old mother to take care of and a child still nursing¡­ please spare my life!¡± Ji Zan delivered a kick to Wang Dong and retorted, ¡°Is that so? Your family seems to be doing quite well!¡± Wang Dong was kicked back but quickly knelt on the ground again, his smile more forced than genuine tears. ¡°Big brother, you saw through us. You really have sharp insight! When we said we¡¯d eat you, it was just a scare tactic. Don¡¯t let my fierce appearance fool you; I¡¯ve never killed anyone before. We were forced to do this. If we can¡¯t find food and women, we¡¯ll all die¡­¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s voice was icy as she interrupted, ¡°Who are you finding food for?¡± Wang Dong hastily replied, ¡°For the people of Sui City! If we don¡¯t provide them with food, we can¡¯t enter the city. There are too many zombies outside Sui City, and staying out here means certain death. Only by entering the city do we have a chance. But to enter, we have to pay a ¡®protection fee.¡¯ We had no choice but toe this far and try our luck.¡± ¡®You mentioned Sui City? How far is it from here?¡± Liang Xuanchen walked over quickly, his face filled with excitement. Li Huo nced at the distance and said cautiously, ¡°About seventy to eighty miles¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too far! This is great news! We see hope!¡± Liang Xuanchen became even more excited and grabbed Ji Zan, saying, ¡°Mr. Ji, let¡¯s set off right away!¡± Ji Zan nodded and then asked, ¡°How many people are in Sui City?¡± Chapter 197 - 197: 197 Crystal Stone Coins Chapter 197 - 197: 197 Crystal Stone Coins Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Wang Dong quickly replied, ¡°There are around over ten thousand people! They are all controlled by an organization called ck Snake. If you want to enter the city, you must bring valuable items. As for these valuable items¡­¡± His eyes spoke volumes. At this point, a situation of people eating people had emerged. Ji Zan furrowed his brow; this information didn¡¯t quite match what Liang Xuanchen and the others had heard. He asked, ¡°Is there any scientific equipment inside Sui City?¡± Wang Dong shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. The people in the city are divided into different ranks, and we, like us, are the lowest rank, so we don¡¯t know much.¡± Ji Zan inquired further, ¡°What do you mean by ranks? And what¡¯s the deal with the ck Snake organization?¡± Wang Dong exined, ¡°Sui City is no longer what it used to be. The first people with abilities formed groups and gained more and more influence, naming themselves ck Snake. They¡¯re the highest rank, all with abilities¡ªsuperior people in Sui City. The middle rank consists of former businessmen who have money and people and are responsible for running errands and logistics for the higher-ups. The lower rank, like us, are responsible for going outside to find supplies, wandering in the periphery, always at risk.¡±
¡°Why are there people with abilities among your group?¡± Fu Shinan immediately seized the key point. Wang Dong, almost in tears, replied, ¡°He has been with me since before the apocalypse, hiding his ability. We relied on him to find supplies when we went out, but who knew he¡¯d be killed by you all¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ji Zan said as he helped Wang Dong to his feet. ¡°Can you lead us to Sui City?¡± Wang Dong, though a big guy, was now easily lifted by Ji Zan. He looked helpless and said, ¡°Can I refuse now? But whether we can get in or not depends on you. Don¡¯t rely on me. If I had a way, why would I still be wandering outside?¡± ¡°What exactly do they want in terms of supplies?¡± Fu Shinan asked. Li Huo immediately answered, ¡°Food, women, people with abilities, and human flesh counts as part of the food supply¡­¡± Wang Dong added, ¡°Actually, meat from animals that we can hunt is eptable too. Nowadays, those raptors are huge; catching one could feed us for a long time! They even ept that as a valuable item. Yesterday, at the city gate, a newly awakened superhuman hunted a giant eagle, and instantly became one of ck Snake¡¯s elite members!¡± Excitement surged within Fu Shinan when she heard about someone hunting a giant eagle. She asked eagerly, ¡°Did the eagle¡¯s talons have any people¡¯s remains on them?¡± Wang Dong shook his head in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. The eagle was enormous¡­¡± Li Huo, on the other hand, recalled something suddenly. He said, ¡°Now that you mention it, I was quite close at the time. It seemed like the eagle¡¯s talons did have a woman.¡± Fu Shinan urgently inquired, ¡°Did you see any young men with her?¡± Li Huo shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. That eagle was really huge, and there were many people around. Seeing even a little was lucky. The elite members like them look down on us lower-ranking folks.¡± Fu Shinan looked at Ji Zan and said, ¡°The woman they¡¯re talking about is likely Man Yu. We have to get into Sui City no matter what!¡± Naturally, Ji Zan didn¡¯t oppose this idea. They had already nned to head to Sui City. He instructed, ¡°Sun Han, pack up. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Sun Han nodded and began packing up the tents with MO Cheng. When Professor Zhao learned that these people hade from Sui City, his face turned red with excitement. ¡°This is great! We¡¯re on the right path. Let¡¯s hurry; we might reach Sui City before nightfall. There¡¯s hope for our research!¡± Finding a cure for the virus had be his obsession, and he couldn¡¯t give up after sacrificing so many lives. On the journey, Fu Shinan continued to ask Wang Dong and the others about Sui City. However, the more they asked, the more it seemed that Sui City wasn¡¯t as they had been told by Professor Zhao and the others. Perhaps the signals they had received initially were part of a conspiracy to lure people in. Only Professor Zhao and Liang Xuanchen remained hopeful, their faces filled with anticipation and determination. Meanwhile, Wang Dong looked at Ji Zan with ttery. ¡°Big brother, with your skills, even without superhuman abilities, you could be an elite member of ck Snake. But you¡¯ll need a rmendation, and rmendations require money.¡± Curious, Fu Shinan asked, ¡°Can you still use currency in Sui City?¡± Wang Dong waved his hand dismissively, spitting as he talked. ¡°Of course not the old currency! It¡¯s crystal stones. The value of crystal stones depends on their quality and determines how much you can exchange for.¡± ¡°What are crystal stones? They¡¯re not the kind that were said to be inside zombie skulls, are they? Wait a minute, when we were killing zombies, we didn¡¯t find any¡­¡± Sun Han expressed his surprise.. Chapter 198 - 198: Crystal Stone Level Chapter 198 - 198: Crystal Stone Level Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Wang Dong proudly exined, ¡°You guys probably don¡¯t know about this! Crystal stones aren¡¯t found inside zombie skulls. I once had the fortune to pick up a red crystal stone, like a ssy crystal. Blue is the lowest quality, followed by green, yellow, and finally red! With the red crystal stone, I managed to exchange it for quite a few things!¡± Fu Shinan inquired, ¡°Where can you find these crystal stones, and what do they use them for?¡± Wang Dong sighed, ¡°You search for them up on Shen Nong Mountain, but it¡¯s extremely difficult. Even the wild animals up there have mutated and be hostile towards humans. Finding crystal stones is like trying to reach the heavens! But even so, people keep trying every day! Damn, it¡¯s really tough to stay alive nowadays. If crystal stones were easy toe by, we wouldn¡¯t need to resort to robbing others. As for what crystal stones are used for, I don¡¯t know. But they want crystal stones, and we, ordinary people, need food and shelter, each ording to our needs.¡± MO Cheng, however, sensed something was amiss and said, ¡°You mentioned that guarding the city is managed by the ck Snake organization. You can enter the city with food and supplies, but now they want crystal stones?¡± Li Hu replied, ¡°The city is indeed under the control of the ck Snake organization. However, the organization has many members with their own factions, do you understand?¡±
Ji Zan asked, ¡°What if we try to force our way in?¡± Wang Dong and Li Hu reacted as if they had heard a preposterous idea. ¡°You must be kidding! Big brother, I know you¡¯re strong, but you can¡¯t surpass the ck Snake organization. They have sensing superhumans, and the residents are all marked. If any strangers break in, they¡¯ll be detected immediately. I¡¯m not exaggerating; the ck Snake organization¡¯s superhumans possess various abilities, from controlling elements like wind, fire, thunder, and lightning to things you¡¯ve never seen! Even if you¡¯re powerful, can you handle hundreds of superhumans at once?¡± Fu Shinan was also taken aback. If the ck Snake organization was that formidable, attempting to force their way in would likely be suicide. She looked at Ji Zan, uncertain about the extent of his ability to suppress superhumans. Moreover, as Wang Dong had mentioned, there might be superhuman abilities they weren¡¯t aware of, such as counter-controlling or suppressing abilities. In the current post-apocalyptic world, nothing was impossible. It seemed that if they wanted to enter the city, they would have to offer something valuable. However, Li Hu didn¡¯t understand why they were so worried. He said straightforwardly, ¡°What¡¯s the concern? With so many women and children in your group, just use them as a bargaining chip.¡± Ji Zan¡¯s face instantly darkened, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Wang Dong sensed the danger and immediately kicked him, saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t speak properly, then shut up!¡± Li Hu fell silent at once. Wang Dong then tried a more eptable approach, saying, ¡°With so many of you wanting to enter the city, you¡¯d need at least three to five bags of rice to even have a chance. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Sun Han asked, ¡°How did you manage to get in?¡± Wang Dong¡¯s expression turned mournful as he replied, ¡°I only got in once, and that was when I found the crystal stone. After that, I couldn¡¯t find any supplies, so I had to stay outside. Some of my buddies who came here as refugees joined me, and we¡¯ve been struggling together. The zombies outside are evolving, bing more dangerous each day. We all dream of getting into the city, but who knows when we¡¯ll be eaten by zombies at night¡­¡± Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ji Zan and remarked, ¡°It seems like we won¡¯t be able to get into the city today.¡± After all, finding this much food in such a short time was probably impossible. But Professor Zhao couldn¡¯t ept this. He eximed, ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ the radio broadcasts said something else! They imed that anyone could seek refuge in the city, and they even mentioned the avability of research equipment.¡± Li Hu chuckled sarcastically, ¡°If it were that easy, who would do the legwork for the high-ranking folks in Sui City? If nobodyes, they¡¯ll have to run errands themselves.¡± Hearing this, Professor Zhao couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He trembled all over, almost falling to the ground. Sui City was hisst hope. If it turned out like this, he¡­ Liang Xuanzhe quickly supported him and said, ¡°Professor Zhao, hang in there!¡± Professor Zhao muttered, ¡°How could this happen¡­ why¡­ what¡¯s the point of using to Sui City? So many people have died along the way¡­ did they all die in vain?¡± As he spoke, his voice choked with emotion. Fu Shinan could empathize with Professor Zhao¡¯s current state of mind, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. When she heard Wang Dong mention the organization, she realized that Sui City might not be what they had imagined. Wang Dong hurriedly added, ¡°But it¡¯s true that Sui City has research equipment! I¡¯ve heard that some members of the ck Snake organization are involved in research. However, we don¡¯t know what they¡¯re researching..¡± Chapter 199 Looking for Crystal Stones 199 Chapter 199 Looking for Crystal Stones "Really?" Professor Zhao''s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. Wang Dong nodded but couldn''t help adding, "However, they might not be willing to give you ess. That''s uncertain..." Professor Feng patted his old friend''s shoulder and said, "We''ve arrived at Sui City. We''ll know what it''s like once we get inside." Professor Zhao sighed again and fell silent. When the sun was setting in the west, they finally reached Sui City. Regardless of anything else, when they saw this city again, everyone knew that it was indeed a safe haven. The city was surrounded by a solid wall over five meters high, with thick electric wires on top. There was a single city gate in the middle, with guards checking people at the entrance. Outside the walls, emaciated figures roamed, clearly suffering from malnutrition. They were a stark contrast to the well-fed and spirited individuals at the city gate. "You wait here; I''ll go and ask," Ji Zan said and went straight to the gate. Fu Shinan and the others watched him from a distance. "I want to enter the city," Ji Zan stated directly. The city guard replied impatiently, "Food, women, crystals. One of those, or else scram!" Ji Zan inquired further, "How much food does one person need?" The city guard''s patience wore thin, "Fifty kilograms." Ji Zan continued, "And what about crystals? How much do you need?" The city guard was thoroughly annoyed, "Why do you have so many questions? Crystals, at least a hundred grams. If you don''t have any, get lost!" Ji Zan clenched his fists, turned, and walked away. Fu Shinan immediately asked, "How did it go?" "One person needs fifty kilograms of food or a hundred grams of crystals," Ji Zan replied. He didn''t mention the need for women; they would have to rely on crystals now. He looked at Wang Dong and said, "Where is Mount Shennong? Take me there." "You want to go to Mount Shennong? That ce is really mysterious..." Wang Dong was shocked. Ji Zan remained calm and said, "Yes." Wang Dong reevaluated Ji Zan, possibly impressed by his aura. He thought that by following Ji Zan, he might be able to gain a few crystals. Even the lower-quality ones would do. With this in mind, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll take you." Li Hu, quick-witted, knew that his brother wouldn''t make a bad deal. He must have had some idea, and there might be something to gain from this trip. So he chimed in, "I''ll go too." The others saw that the two brothers had agreed, and they also wanted to try their luck. After all, they couldn''t get into the city, and they didn''t know how to spend the night. It was better to follow along. Ji Zan didn''t mind, but he realized that it wasn''t suitable for the elderly and children toe along or stay behind. He turned to Wang Dong and asked, "Are there any other hiding ces nearby, apart from Sui City? Somewhere we can take cover for a while." Wang Dong pondered for a moment, uncertain, and replied, "There''s a cave at the foot of Mount Shennong that''s quite secluded. It should provide temporary shelter." He couldn''t be sure because Mount Shennong had its share of dangerous creatures, and he wasn''t sure what they might encounter. Fu Shinan remembered something and asked, "How far is Mount Shennong from here?" She was worried that it might be the same mountain they had passed by earlier, and if that were the case, she would be utterly frustrated. "It''s a little over two miles from here, not too far," Wang Dong replied. Hearing this, Fu Shinan breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright, Professor Zhao, Professor Feng, please hold on a little longer. We''ll rest in the cave, and if there''s a zombie attack on the city tonight, we won''t stand a chance in the open field!" She thought that strengthening themselves a bit in the cave might help. The two professors had no objections and nodded. Ji Zan took the opportunity to grasp Professor Zhao''s trembling wrist, supporting him and checking his condition. As soon as he made contact, he tried to use his healing ability and found that there was a dark energy in Professor Zhao''s body that his healing ability couldn''t remove. It seemed his healing power could only treat external injuries. Liang Xuanzhe looked at Ji Zan with hope in his eyes, but Ji Zan shook his head ever so slightly, indicating that there was no hope. Professor Zhao, unaware of what had happened, smiled and said, "I''m fine, I can still hold on!" Liang Xuanzhe forced a smile and said, "Yes, you must hold on. We''re about to see hope!" Xiao Chang''an and Nana also chimed in, raising their little faces, "Uncle, don''t worry, we can still walk! We won''t fall behind!" As the day was turning into night, everyone picked up the pace and followed Wang Dong and the others to reach Mount Shennong. Mount Shennong was vast, with rolling hills and asional chirping of insects and birds, making it quite eerie. Wang Dong shivered involuntarily and instinctively moved backward, but he was pulled back by Sun Han. "Take us to the cave first!" Chapter 200 Danger 200 Danger "It''s right over there, behind that protruding rock," Wang Dong pointed ahead. Ji Zan walked over and pushed aside the tall, withered grass, revealing a small cave. "You all go inside and rest for a while. I''ll go up the mountain to take a look." Fu Shinan immediately said, "I''ll go with you. Two people can look out for each other." After a moment of hesitation, Ji Zan nodded. Seeing that Fu Shinan was in decent shape, he agreed. He knew there were no more powered individuals in Wang Dong''s group, so he wasn''t worried about any tricks, especially with Sun Han and Mo Cheng around. "I''ming with you too," Wang Dong said immediately. He figured he might find something valuable if he stayed down here. Ji Zan nodded again and brought along Li Hu. The four of them headed up the mountain. As soon as they entered the forest, Li Hu couldn''t help but shiver. He suddenly regretteding here. Thest time he was in this forest, as soon as they entered, they encountered a tiger as big as a small hill, as if it had gone mad. With one swipe of its paw, it tore a person to shreds. They lost over ten people that day, and they only managed to escape because the tiger seemed to have eaten its fill. Now he wanted to go back, but when he looked back at the way they came, he didn''t dare. He could only continue tremblingly. Wang Dong also had some psychological trauma, but wealthes from taking risks. Drawing on his experience, he said, "I''ve heard that those crystals grow underground! The higher-quality ones can even move! So when you spot a high-quality one, you have to be quick, or it will disappear." Fu Shinan was half-skeptical. "It can move? Crystals are inanimate objects, aren''t they? So where are these things usually found, and do they have any specific characteristics? They can''t just grow anywhere, right?" Wang Dong simply replied, "It''s a matter of luck! I haven''t met many people who sessfully took a crystal. Those who can do it won''t tell me too much about it. Knowing that crystals can move is also hearsay. I don''t know the exact truth." Hearing this, Fu Shinan stopped asking questions. At that moment, Li Hu, who had been focused on walking, suddenly let out a horrifying scream. They followed his gaze and saw a person with only the upper half of their body leaning against a tree. The lower half was missing, and the surrounding soil had turned dark, stained with blood. Ji Zan walked over and touched the body. "They died not long ago. There might be a dangerous beast nearby. Everyone, be cautious." Fu Shinan quickly picked up a few branches and enhanced them, then distributed them. "These are reinforced branches for self-defense." "Reinforced?" Wang Dong looked at the branch in his hand. Although it appeared ordinary, when he held it, he felt an unusual sharpness, like a de. Li Hu sneered, but he didn''t finish his thought before feeling the leaves behind him rustling. Then came a deafening tiger roar. They turned slowly and saw a colossal white tiger, about five meters long, with sharp fangs and a cold gaze, staring at them. In front of the enormous tiger, even Ji Zan, who stood at over 1.9 meters tall, seemed unusually small. Not to mention the others, they could only look up at the tiger in sheer awe. Fu Shinan''s heart raced as she stared at those massive paws. If one of those came down on them, wouldn''t they turn into minced meat? At this moment, the tiger roared again, and the fur on its neck stood on end. This was a precursor to the tiger''s impending attack. Fu Shinan''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Tigers were the kings of beasts, and facing one was entirely different from dealing with other animals. She forced herself to stay calm and quickly used her psychic power to connect with the tiger. Just as the tiger was about to strike, she sessfully took control of the white tiger''s body and forced it to lie down. Wang Dong and Li Hu were already stunned by the white tiger''s presence, and now they watched in amazement as the ferocious beast suddenly turned docile. Their expressions were filled with shock. Ji Zan nced at Fu Shinan, who had sat down in her ce, realizing that she had sessfully controlled the white tiger. He seized the opportunity and jumped up, grabbing the tiger''s mane. Then he said in a deep voice, "Hold on." Without waiting for him to finish, he raised the reinforced branch in his hand and stabbed it into the white tiger''s neck. The intense pain made the white tiger howl, "Roar!" Wang Dong and Li Hu were overwhelmed by the tiger''s roar and found themselves sitting on the ground, their legs too weak to stand. As for Fu Shinan, her body also swayed violently. The distant pain reached her limit, causing her to disconnect from the white tiger and return to her own body. However, the white tiger was not so easily defeated. It regained control of its body, shook its massive head, and the branch was still embedded in its neck, blood flowing freely. This further ignited its ferocity. With a frenzy, it opened its blood-filled mouth and lunged viciously toward Ji Zan, who was riding on its back. Chapter 201 - 201: Finding the Crystal Stone Chapter 201 - 201: Finding the Crystal Stone Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Be careful!¡± Fu Shinan screamed in panic. Ji Zan grabbed the beast¡¯s fur and flipped over. His fingers formed ws and stabbed into the beast¡¯s eyes! The giant beast trembled violently in pain. After all, ever since Ji Zan obtained the Zombie King¡¯s Copper Skin and Iron Bones ability, his strength was no longer ordinary. This time, he used all his strength. Blood sttered everywhere as his hand bone prated the giant beast¡¯s head through the eyeball! This scene left Wang Dong and the others dumbfounded. How was this still a normal person? In a moment of shock, the giant tiger had already fallen, and the surrounding dust was flying. There seemed to be a sh of red light in its mouth. Wang Dong eximed,¡±ln its mouth¡­¡± It looks like a crystal, and it¡¯s red!¡± Ji Zan immediately took action and grabbed the thing out of the giant beast¡¯s mouth. Wang Dong was so excited that he forgot his fear. He hurriedly went over and took a closer look. He was immediately overjoyed. This was because this was indeed a red crystal stone, and it was even a high-grade one. It was estimated to be five to six catties. Such arge piece was enough for all of them to enter the city. There was even some left. It could be seen how much this crystal stone was worth. His eyes were red with excitement. ¡°Ji Zan, I¡¯m really speechless. Our luck is too good.. He had deliberately used the word ¡®we¡¯ and exaggerated the amount of crystals, hoping to get closer. As for snatching? He was not crazy. Being able to subdue such a huge beast without being injured was not something a person like him could threaten. Li Hu was also excited. He did not dare to have any thoughts now. He only wanted to follow such a team. In the post-apocalyptic world, with such powerful strength, why would he be afraid of not being able to eat? However, he was more cunning than Wang Dong and said directly, ¡°Brother Ji, what do you mean? I¡¯ll listen to you! With your abilities, even if you don¡¯t have crystals, you won¡¯t be bad once you enter the city.¡± Ji Zan held the red stone and looked at it carefully. He did not see any difference. It looked like a ruby from the apocalypse, which made him very strange. Why did those people want these? There must be something he hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°Then let¡¯s call it a night. We¡¯ll try our luck again and see if we can find other crystals,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to Ji Zan!¡± Wang Dong immediately said. ¡°We¡¯ll bring you two into the city,¡± Ji Zan said directly. With a guarantee, regardless of whether it was true or not, Wang Dong and Li Hu naturally looked happy. However, they quickly withered.¡± I actually just want to enter the city to take a look. People like us won¡¯t be able to stay in there for long.¡± ¡®Why?¡± Fu Shinan was puzzled. Hearing this, Wang Dong could not help but curse.¡± It¡¯s all because of the rules set by the ck Snake Organization! If he couldn¡¯t take out a new one after seven days, he would be expelled! With that special ability mark, it¡¯s impossible to hide even if you want to!¡± ¡°What do they want crystals for?¡± Ji Zan asked directly. Wang Dong shook his head. He really did not know about this. A lot of the news had been spread by the people inside. Fu Shinan fell silent. It seemed that this ce was not suitable for her to settle down. If it was not for Man Yu and the others, she would not go in. However, she looked at the sky and said,¡± I suggest we go back first. It¡¯s too dark. It¡¯s not suitable for us to continue taking risks.¡± Ji Zan looked at it and nodded. As they hadn¡¯t eaten meat for a long time, they took the giant beast¡¯s legs away and barely brought them back to fill their stomachs. When she returned to the cave and saw that everyone was fine, Fu Shinan felt more at ease. The few of them naturally asked about the situation. Fu Shinan hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Li Hu suddenly felt that an opportunity hade. He chuckled and began to tter Ji Zan.¡± You guys didn¡¯t see it! Brother Ji is really amazing¡­ In the end, not only did we kill the giant beast, but we also found a good crystal!¡± Everyone looked at Ji Zan in shock. Ji Zan did not keep her in suspense and took out the red crystal. The people who followed Wang Dong naturally knew how precious this crystal was. Now that they saw Ji Zan easily find such arge piece, they naturally had different thoughts. Professor Feng looked at it. To put it nicely, this thing looked like a ruby, but it looked simr to red ss. He could not help but ask in puzzlement,¡± That¡¯s it?¡± Can it really be exchanged for supplies?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! ¡± Wang Dong said excitedly. If one person uses such arge piece, it canst for several months.¡± ¡°Then Brother Ji, do we get a share of these crystals?¡± Li Hu asked cautiously. Although Li Hu¡¯s question was straightforward, it was also what most people were thinking. All of them stared straight at Ji Zan.. Chapter 202 - 202: Ji Zan Disappearance Chapter 202 - 202: Ji Zan Disappearance Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ji Zan had the same thoughts as Professor Feng. He didn¡¯t think that this thing was very precious. He only said,¡± I have it. I¡¯ll give you enough to enter the city.¡± As he spoke, he did not hesitate and directly split the crystal. Hearing this, Li Hu was so grateful that he almost jumped up. When would he be able to find such a big piece on his own? Moreover, this Ji Zan was really strong. With just a twist of his fingers, forty to fifty pieces of crystals, which weighed several catties, were broken into pieces. Even Fu Shinan raised her eyebrows in surprise, let alone the others. Every time she thought that she knew Ji Zan very well, he woulde up with new skills that made her look at him in a new light. This man was actually able to use brute force to separate the fragile crystal into pieces of rock of simr size. It was clear how precise his control of strength was. As for the others who did not fight the giant beasts with Ji Zan, they now had a deeper understanding of Ji Zan¡¯s strength and were naturally more obedient. Everyone had a good night¡¯s rest. The next day, when the sun rose, they immediately entered the city. However, when they entered the city, the guards took a few more nces at Fu Shinan and the others. The crystals of these people were all about the same size. It was really a little strange¡­ However, Fu Shinan and the others did not know about this. After they entered the city, it felt like a lifetime had passed! The apocalypse hadsted for such a long time, and the most people saw was destruction, but this ce was thriving? No matter what was going on inside, at least on the surface, this ce looked like a sanctuary. Fu Shinan was sighing when she saw a person in front of her swaying, as if he had drunk too much, and bumped into her. Then, he looked up and saw that it was a woman. He apologized softly. Fu Shinan didn¡¯t say anything. She subconsciously touched her pocket. Suddenly, her expression changed.¡± My crystals was stolen!¡± ¡°Wait here!¡± After saying that, Ji Zan chased after that person. Fu Shinan was worried. She turned around and saw a hotel. She asked MO Cheng to wait there with his men. Then, he followed her to the grave. Ji Zan relied on his wind power and quickly blocked the person.¡± Return the thing! Othenvise, I¡¯ll resort to violence!¡± The man¡¯s expression changed. He was no longer as shy as before. His eyes were cold.¡± Brother, it¡¯s your first time entering the city, right? The crystal that you paid is not ordinary. It¡¯s not small, right? You had long been targeted! I¡¯m not the first, and I won¡¯t be thest! Why are you chasing me?¡± ¡°So much nonsense!¡± Ji Zan was impatient and attacked. That person was no match for him. If he really had the ability, why would he still need to snatch it? He turned around and continued to run. Then, he saw something and smiled coldly. He directly threw the crystal towards an empty space in front of him. ¡°Do you want it? Go get it yourself!¡± When Fu Shinan caught up, she saw this scene. Before she could say anything, she saw Ji Zan picking up the crystal on the ground. Suddenly, a huge pit appeared on the ground. Ji Zan instantly fell in! In just a breath¡¯s time, the ground closed as if nothing had happened! Fu Shinan was dumbfounded. She knocked hard on the ground, but she could feel that this was realnd. There was no trap at all! So who had this superpower? At this moment, there was amotion behind him. A group of people hurried over. ¡°Martialw! A gloomy voice shouted. All the irrelevant people, get lost and go into the house.¡± Fu Shinan saw that the people around her were like mice that had seen a cat and ran away in an instant. She also hid in a nearby residential building. All of this seemed to be a coincidence. Could it be that they were here for crystals? However, the main task now was to meet up with everyone and find Ji Zan! She listened to the sounds outside and saw that those people had left. Then, she Rlnwlv qtnnd nn ¡® Who are you?¡± Just as he was about to leave, a dagger was pressed against his waist. A cold female voice sounded. Fu Shinan turned her head slowly.¡± I¡¯m sorry. There was a curfew outside just now. I panicked and ran here to hide. We¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± The woman looked at Fu Shinan.¡± Panic? Are you a wanderer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Shinan nodded and did not say anything else. The woman put away her knife and said coldly, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t know the rules. They dered martialw, which means that nobody was allowed to leave immediately. Walking on the nearby streets was strictly prohibited, as anyone caught doing so would be expelled from the city by the guards. Pleasee inside and have a seat.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just be careful!¡± Fu Shinan said directly. ¡°You¡¯re quite vignt?¡± The woman sneered. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just haven¡¯t seen a woman in a long time, so I¡¯m just helping you. Do you think the guards are useless? They have superpowers. If they sense someone moving around, they¡¯ll get angry.¡± After that, she poured herself a ss of water and drank it without caring about Fu Shinan.. Chapter 203 - 203: The System Upgraded Again Chapter 203 - 203: The System Upgraded Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. ¡°Do the guards patrol like this every day?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Why wouldn¡¯t they patrol every day for business?¡± The woman seemed to have heard a joke. She said bluntly, ¡°Only when something big happens does martialw look like this. So, at a time like this, whoever dares to cause trouble will meet a miserable fate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much here. Just have a sip.¡± She poured a ss of water for Fu Shinan. Fu Shinan sniffed and took a small drink. She was quite thirsty. ¡°Are there many people with superpowers in this city?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The woman smiled. Everyone in the ck Snake Organization knows how to handle it.¡± ¡°You ask a lot of questions. Who exactly are you?¡± she asked with a wicked smile. Before Fu Shinan could say anything, she felt her eyes flicker and the cup in her hand slipped to the ground. She clenched her fists tightly and leaned back in the chair. The woman smiled smugly. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You trust strangers too easily. But you can¡¯t me me.¡± Who told you to enter my territory? A beautiful woman, just perfect to give to the Captain¡­¡± As she said that, she reached out to grab Fu Shinan, but she didn¡¯t expect to feel a pain in her neck. Fu Shinan¡¯s slender fingers were like a sharp sword, gripping her artery. ¡°Who ordered you to knock me out?¡± Fu Shinan had sensed something was off from the start, but she was just ying along. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you faint?¡± The woman was shocked. Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. She tightened her grip on thewoman¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Answer carefully, or else¡­¡± ¡°No one!¡± The woman felt the pain and became immediately afraid. I thought you were pretty, so I wanted to sell you to the captain in exchange for supplies.¡± ¡°Who is the captain? This isn¡¯t your first time doing something like this, right?¡± Fu Shinan continued to interrogate. The woman sobbed, ¡°Just a few times¡­¡± The captain was part of the patrol teams outside¡­We¡¯re all women. Please don¡¯t kill me! It¡¯s very difficult for women to survive in the post-apocalyptic world. I had no choice¡­¡± Fu Shinan snorted coldly. She was about to say something when she heard someone shouting from outside. Are you there?¡± ¡°Help me, Captain!¡± Bale shouted with joy. Fu Shinan¡¯s eyebrows raised and she copsed the next second. Bale¡¯s eyes changed color. It was evident that Fu Shinan was controlling it with her mind. She quickly concealed Fu Shinan¡¯s body, straightened her clothes, and walked out. The man outside smirked when he saw this. ¡®Well, are we ying games now? If you want to im that you have a thriving business, you sure have many tricks up your sleeve!¡± As he spoke, hisrge hand touched Bale¡¯s chest and groped it forcefully. His fat lips were just about to kiss it.Fu Shinan felt disgusted and pushed her away gently. ¡°Who¡¯s toying with you? Just now, a man walked in without paying. I was furious and gave him a punch. Eventually, he tried to kill me! I heard your footsteps and teleported away!¡± The captain cursed immediately, ¡°Who has superpowers? Could he be from the ck Snake Organization?¡± ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s all your fault. You came in right away. You must have captured him!¡± Bale said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to take me to the ck Snake Organization. I want to find that jerk!¡± The squad leader didn¡¯t care about these matters. They were all here for prostitution. However, if that person dared to beat them to it, he wouldn¡¯t let it slide! Everyone knew that Bale had recently been his mistress. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Just tell me what he looks like, and I¡¯ll find him! Not just anyone can go to that organization.¡± Fu Shinan suppressed her disgust and wrapped her arms around his neck. Who am I? Now that someone is bullying me, aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡± She had gone all out to save Ji Zan. However, if she were in Ji Zan¡¯s position, he would definitely do everything he could to save her. Initially, she had nned to go back to find MO Cheng and the others. However, when she thought about how if MO Cheng and the others left, the elderly and children in the group would have no one to protect them, it would be unsafe. So she decided to make use of this woman in front of her. The squad leader had no other desires except for lust. When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He felt that Bale was more captivating and affectionate than Wang Tian. ¡°1 don¡¯t care! It¡¯s just that recently, I really can¡¯t do it. The higher-ups said they want to capture a few wanderers, and they¡¯ve imposed martialw¡­¡± ¡°What wanderers? Is it necessary to capture them with such a fuss?¡± Her curiosity was piqued. ¡°How would I know? We¡¯re just following the orders of the higher-ups.¡± Then, he remembered something and whispered, ¡°But I heard something. I don¡¯t Imow what those people are capable of. They actually found arge piece of red crystal¡­.¡± Chapter 204 - 204: The Punishment Chamber Chapter 204: The Punishment Chamber Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After realizing that it was indeed the red crystal, Fu Shinan felt a slight sense of anxiety. He needed to inform Professor Feng and the others as soon as possible. Otherwise, without Ji Zan¡¯s guidance, he would be in even more trouble¡­ The thought nearlypletely consumed him. Taking control of the captain¡¯s body, he transferred his consciousness from Bell to the man. However, she was troubled by what to do with her own body. Just as she found herself in a dilemma, the system in her mind suddenly prompted her, asking if she wanted to store her body. Without hesitation, Fu Shinan selected ¡®yes¡¯. It was in that moment she realized that the system had undergone an upgrade. However, there was no time for her to dwell on this discovery. She quickly returned to where she had been earlier to search for MO Cheng and the others. Unfortunately, she was toote. They had vanished! Frustrated, she hurried to the ck Snake Organization. However, she was immediately stopped by a burly man. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fu Shinan smiled, brandishing her team leader¡¯s badge impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± the guard said, confused. ¡°Why do I sense the aura of a wanderer?¡± Just then, a woman in a red coat approached slowly. She nced at the door and remarked, ¡°I recognize this person. He¡¯s from the patrol team. The wanderers have been captured. Go inside quickly. Don¡¯t block the entrance. There¡¯s a meeting soon, and I don¡¯t want to waste my time!¡± The woman in red seemed to hold some authority. The guard wisely held his tongue. Meanwhile, Fu Shinan began to break out in a cold sweat. She hadn¡¯t expected this group of people to be so recognizable. She remembered that when they entered the city, the guards had acknowledged each of them with a nod. The guard must have sensed something amiss with her body in the system. Thankfully, the system remained well-hidden, evading any detection. Fu Shinan decided to follow the woman inside, hoping to seize the opportunity to transfer her consciousness to someone with more power. Yet, the system unexpectedly notified her that the other person was too formidable, and her spiritual power would be reflected back at her. This was the first time Fu Shinan had encountered such a predicament. Shocked, she quickly retreated into hiding. The woman in red stopped in her tracks and scanned the area. ¡°Sister Hong, why haven¡¯t you gone in?¡± A man approached and patted her shoulder. ¡°Someone justunched a mental attack on me,¡± Sister Hong coldly reported. ¡°How is that possible? Go inside already. The meeting is starting!¡± the man replied nonchntly. Seizing this opportunity, Fu Shinan connected with the man. This time, her attempt was sessful, and her vision shifted. Before her eyes appeared a rectangr table with four seats on each side, the main seat conspicuously empty.Just as Fu Shinan started to grow impatient, a masked man walked in. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, she felt an unexinable sense of oppression. Others in the room couldn¡¯t stand it and coughed a few times. ¡°Venerable One, you¡¯re here!¡± Everyone stood up. ¡°Did you catch the wanderers today?¡± the man asked directly. A man next to Fu Shinan responded, ¡°We caught a few of them and took their belongings. However, five of them managed to escape¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The Venerable¡¯s face turned cold. The man seemed terrified. He lowered his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was like that when I arrived. A child, two young men, a dog, and a woman ran away¡­¡± Fu Shinan knew that the woman was her! It seemed that MO Cheng and Sun Han had escaped with the golden retriever and Xiao Chang ¡®an. ¡°Continue the search!¡± the Venerable said grimly. ¡°Make sure we have all the red crystals!¡± As he spoke, Fu Shinan felt a chill in the air. The temperature had actually dropped! Was it the Venerable¡¯s doing? Before she could ponder further, the Venerable had already left. Fu Shinan was also a strong spiritual leader. She constantly fought to maintain control over her body. In this moment, she couldn¡¯t give in. She had to keep herposure, even though her face turned pale. ¡°Old Hei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sister Hong nced at her. Fu Shinanreplied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a bit tired. I want to go and see the prisoners first. Maybe I can gather some information from them¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Let¡¯s go,¡± Sister Hong said. Since Fu Shinan didn¡¯t know their rtionship, she couldn¡¯t refuse hastily, especially when Sister Hong was already pulling her arm. The two of them quickly arrived at the prison cell. Upon entering, they saw various torture devices. A red-hot branding iron, a spiked whip¡­all sorts of tools were present. Several people were tied to the pirs in the cell, including Professor Feng and the others. It was evident that they had been tortured. Li Hu was the most severely injured, with not a patch of unharmed skin left. When the prisoners saw who entered, fear filled their eyes.. Chapter 205 - 205: Ji Zan’s Return Chapter 205: Ji Zan¡¯s Return Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Tell me, where are your aplices?¡± Fu Shinan asked with a sinister expression. Shui Ling ¡®er¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Think carefully before you answer!¡± Sister Hong walked in front of Shui Ling ¡®er. Shui Ling ¡®er sneered.¡± We¡¯ve beaten you and scolded you. You¡¯ll kill us if you don¡¯t have aplices! Can we still make it up? Sister Hong: ¡°I heard that one of you teleported. What are his characteristics?¡± ¡°Who can teleport? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Li Hu was making a ruckus. Sister Hong felt that it was too noisy and wanted to make a move. It was no wonder Li Hu was beaten up the most. He was the one with the worst mouth. At this moment, the door of the torture chamber opened. Fu Shinan felt cold again. It was the Venerable. As expected, when the Venerable arrived, the others all moved back. ¡°Venerable!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Venerable walked directly to Professor Feng and Professor Zhao. ¡°I heard that one of you studies biology and the other studies medicine?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Professor Feng asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your identities before. We wee people with knowledge!¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand. ¡°Untie the two professors. The rest, send them to the usual ce!¡± Then, he turned around and left. Professor Feng and Professor Li did not move. Seeing this, Sister Hong was a little impatient and wanted to step forward. Fu Shinan was worried that she would use torture. She immediately pushed Professor Feng and said, ¡°Old man, the Venerable has released you personally. It¡¯s because he thinks highly of you. Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± Professor Feng and Professor Li looked at each other, then at the rest of the people, and slowly walked out. As for the others, Sister Hong brought them to the ¡®usual ce¡¯ and Fu Shinan followed them. She thought it was another prison cell, but she did not expect it to be a canned meat processing nt! Fu Shinan almost vomited. All the meat was human flesh! She saw the arm in the huge meat grinder with her own eyes¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been here before,¡± Sister Hong asked. Fu Shinan¡¯s face was stiff. ¡°The smell here is too strong. It¡¯s not suitable for girls. You should go and do your work. Leave this to me!¡± Sister Hong smiled and hugged Fu Shinan¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡± Fu Shinan smiled faintly. After Sister Hong walked out, she pulled out Old Hei¡¯s dagger and rushed to the butcher¡¯s neck. ¡°Is there a ce here that won¡¯t be found by superpowered people?¡± ¡°Master Hei, what are you doing!¡± When the butcher boss saw the pretty girl, he was nning to make use of her before grinding her meat. However, he felt a chill on his neck and was dumbfounded. ¡°Answer my question!¡± Fu Shinan¡¯s dagger moved forward a little, and blood flowed down. ¡°This is the underground resting room!¡± The man was so scared that he almost wilted. As he spoke, he pointed in a direction.Streamlined: Fu Shinan elbowed her, knocking her unconscious. Then, she called out to Shui Ling ¡®er and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shui Ling ¡®er was already confused by the sudden change in the situation. It was Li Hu who reacted. ¡°Let¡¯s go. No matter how bad it is, it can¡¯t be worse than being a can!¡± Hearing this, they quickly went over. Fu Shinan settled them down and said to Li Hu, ¡°Be smart. Change into their clothes. Pretend to be workers and take care of them. Don¡¯t raise suspicion. I¡¯ll find a way to help you.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Hu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why are you helping us?¡± Worried that Li Hu wouldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut, Fu Shinan left. She needed to figure out how to get rid of the mark and ensure Shui Ling ¡®er and the others could move freely. Thanks to her rtionship with Sister Hong, she found a solution. But as she left the ughterhouse, she felt a sudden tightness on her neck, and the scene in front of her changed. After changing three times, she found herself back in the workshop. It was teleportation. She wanted to turn around and check who had captured her and find where she had been exposed. ¡°Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± a cold male voice warned. After a while, she returned to the lounge and noticed Shui Ling ¡®er and the others were gone. Her heart sank. Had she been caught? ¡°You know how to use spiritual power? This ability is impressive. I want it,¡± the man said hoarsely, preparing to make a move. Suddenly, Fu Shinan remembered something and shouted, ¡°Wait a minute. Are you Ji Zan?¡± The man¡¯s fingers paused. ¡°I¡¯m Fu Shinan!¡± she dered. The man was so shocked that he forgot to disguise his voice.. ¡°Fu Shinan?¡± Chapter 206 - 206: Duel Chapter 206 - 206: Duel Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan recognized his voice and eximed excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re fine. That¡¯s great! What about Shui Ling ¡®er and the others? Did you transfer them?¡± The man narrowed his eyes and remained silent. Noticing his disbelief, Fu Shinan pressed on, ¡°The first time we met was at the gas station. You saved me¡­¡± Her words were muffled as Ji Zan covered her mouth. Footsteps approached, causing amotion. ¡°Is it done?¡± someone shouted. As the footsteps grew nearer, Fu Shinan found herself transported to a small alley behind the building by Ji Zan. ¡°Are you really Fu Shinan?¡± he asked, revealing his true identity. Fu Shinan continued where she left off, trying to exin the situation. Ji Zan had managed to remove the mark on Shui Ling ¡®er and the others¡¯ bodies, freeing them. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to deal with the guards in the basement. They freaked out when they found out. I¡¯ll go and rescue them first!¡± he dered before teleporting away. Relieved that Ji Zan was safe and their friends had been saved, Fu Shinan focused on their next challenge. However, her relief was short-lived as the Venerable¡¯s presence returned, apanied by the awakening of the original owner¡¯s consciousness, which began to wrest control. The Venerable appeared behind her, freezing her consciousness and tightening his grip around her neck. In her fading consciousness, a figure swiftly intervened! The sound of air tearingpelled the Venerable to release Fu Shinan and engage in battle with the neer. Struggling to regain control, Fu Shinan¡¯s consciousness returned to her body, hindered by her injuries. A shield of ice formed before the Venerable, intercepting a sudden attack from behind. The ice shield shattered, but it provided some temporary defense. Ji Zan, the attacker, persisted, but the Venerable showed no signs of being affected by Ji Zan¡¯s unique ability. How was this possible?With a wave of his hand, dozens of ice arrows flew toward Ji Zan, whistling sharply. Ji Zan waved his hand, conjuring a ball of earth to block the iing attack. Simultaneously, dozens of wind arrows shot out, piercing toward the Venerable with lightning speed. Fu Shinan quicklyposed herself, shocked to discover Ji Zan possessed earth powers. It appeared he had been busy during his disappearance. On Ji Zan¡¯s side, wind and ice shed violently, producing a dull crashing sound as they shattered. Undeterred, Ji Zan abandoned his hiding tactics. The ck Snake organization was nothing more than a fraud, luring people in search of jingshi only to kill and steal from them. They even used human flesh to entice more victims! And their ims about the life-extending properties of jingshi were utterly absurd. Many had perished in theboratory due to this crystal! Lost in thought, Ji Jian employed the Earth Escape Technique to create several earth des and charged toward the Venerable. However, upon nearing their target, the des transformed into ice and froze in mid-air. In Fu Shinan¡¯s eyes, the skirmish resembled scenes from a science fiction film. Unlike any fight she had witnessed before, it was both fierce and visually striking. Clearly, this Venerable possessed great power, exining his dominance over the city. Realizing his disadvantage in closebat, Ji Zan quickly altered his strategy. He couldn¡¯t afford to exhaust himself, as that would put both him and Fu Shinan in danger. Employing his agility, he released wind arrows amidst his attacks, refusing to believe that suppressing his abilities would render him ineffective. After all, any special ability could be suppressed; it simply depended on who was superior. The Venerable evaded, but the two adversaries remained evenly matched.. Chapter 207 - 207: Exhausted Ability Chapter 207 - 207: Exhausted Ability Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan was also a little anxious. She urged her abilities, trying to control the Venerable. Even if only for a second, it would give Ji Zan a chance! To her surprise, when she put her all into it, the Venerable¡¯s movements actually paused for a moment! Though brief, it was better than nothing. As long as she maintained the connection, the Venerable One¡¯s movements would surely be restricted! With this thought in mind, Fu Shinan persisted. The battle between Ji Zan and the Venerable became more intense. The wind and ice collided, creating bursts of air explosions. The surrounding buildings began to copse under the weight. Suchmotion naturally attracted the Venerable One¡¯s subordinates, who were also ability users. Seeing more and more people running over, Fu Shinan broke out in a cold sweat. They were already struggling to deal with the Venerable. With so many peopleing, wouldn¡¯t they be doomed? But she couldn¡¯t ept it. It was this group of people who killed and robbed¡­ ¡°Venerable! What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Old Hei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sister Hong was the first to run over. She saw Old Hei lying on the ground, no longer breathing. She trembled. ¡°Old Hei, don¡¯t die! Who killed you?¡± She had just spoken to Old Hei, why was he no longer breathing? Sister Hong looked at Fu Shinan, who was sitting on the ground. The first thing she noticed was her mark. It belonged to the wanderer! ¡°You killed Old Hei?¡± Sister Hong had strong mental powers, but unlike Fu Shinan, she couldn¡¯t transfer her higher consciousness. However, it was easy for Fu Shinan! Fu Shinan was already using all her strength to deal with the Venerable. Seeing the approaching group, she grew anxious. However, she also knew that unless the Venerable was eliminated, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. As for these people, she could take her time. But who would have thought Sister Hong was infatuated? She didn¡¯t care about anything else and attacked her directly. Her mental strength was like a steel wire, supporting her with all her might. However, even a little external force from the side could break herpletely. And Sister Hong was that external force! When the invisible spiritual energy attacked Fu Shinan, she felt like her head was about to explode! It was as if someone was holding a hammer to her head. He threw a wind de to help her block the attack. At the same time, it gave the Venerable an opportunity. An ice de stabbed into Ji Zan¡¯s shoulder de, and blood flowed out!Fu Shinan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and spat out a mouthful of blood, copsing to the ground. As she fell, she saw Ji Zan covered in blood. Anxious, she wanted to tell him to leave, but shecked the strength to speak. It felt like something was fading away. What was it? She realized it was life. She hadn¡¯t expected to die again after reincarnating and making little progress. In her dazed state, she wondered if she would have another chance to start over. She also wondered if the system could assist her. ¡°Fu Shinan!¡± ¡°Sister Fu¡­¡¯ She strained to open her eyes, not wanting to close them, but it was a struggle. It was noisy. Whose voice was that? She could still hear the sound of fire and burning flesh. What else? Sizzle¡­ [The system has detected the host¡¯s life is in danger. Activate emergency n?] [The host is losing consciousness. System activating default: emergency n!] [The system has detected an extremely high energy source. Plunder it?] [Zi¡­[The host has lost consciousness. System selecting self-rescue program by default: Plunder!] The Venerable had never regarded these people with disdain because he was invincible. With crystals, he was unbeatable. He could convert crystals into energy and even lifespan. But he never imagined that there was someone who could absorb crystals like him. The scene before them was unbelievable. The Venerable¡¯s hidden crystals had spilled out due to the copsing building. And it seemed like these crystals had melted and entered Fu Shinan¡¯s body! [The System has sessfully absorbed an excessive amount of energy source. System at maximum level!] [The system needs to hibernate for 24 hours to reach maximum level¡­] When Fu Shinan regained consciousness, she heard those words without any time to react. However, when she looked around, nothing appeared different. Now was not the time to examine the system closely. Because when she opened her eyes, she saw the Venerable¡¯s furious gaze. Everything froze around her¡­. Chapter 208 - 208: Turning into Ashes Chapter 208 - 208: Turning into Ashes Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fu Shinan never expected her system to be able to absorb crystals, let alone all of them. This enraged the Venerable, causing him to explode in fury and seek to destroy everything. He used his extremely low temperature to freeze those around him who had low supernatural powers. The members of the ck Snake Organization believed the Venerable had gone insane. After all, only a madman would freeze their own allies without distinguishing friend from foe. The surviving members relied on their special abilities to protect themselves, but they knew it would not be enough if the Venerable continued his rampage. The power of a Venerable was far beyond what their abilities could match. ¡®What is happening? Why is it still frozen? Your ability should have no limits!¡± Sun Han and the others huddled together, using Sun Han¡¯s fire ability to momentarily shield themselves from the cold. But how long their protection wouldst depended on Sun Han¡¯s ability. Sun Han felt overwhelmed. His ability was average, and he had been relieved to be rescued. When he saw the chaos unfolding, his instinct was to flee. However, upon seeing Fu Gui approaching in a crazed state, he realized there might be someone he knew among the chaos. To his surprise, it was Sister Fu, on the verge of death. Before they could exchange a word, would they turn into popsicles? Fu Gui supported Fu Shinan and used his fur to keep her warm. Fu Shinan looked at her familiar teammates and felt tears welling up. The voices she heard while unconscious were indeed her team. And the reason she almost cried was because she was frozen. ¡°What do we do?¡± Sun Han cried. He didn¡¯t want to freeze to death, but his ability was on the verge of copsing. Once the fire was extinguished, they would be done for. ¡°You bunch of lowlifes, how dare you steal from a god! I¡¯m going to freeze you all into oblivion! You worthless trash! You don¡¯t deserve to live!¡± The Venerable, relied on crystals, believed himself to be more than just an ordinary person. To him, the world was ending, and he saw it as an opportunity to be the king. Without crystals, his power was no longer unlimited, and this only served to enrage him further. But he still had onest chance¡ªto absorb Fu Shinan, who had absorbed all the crystals! This time, he would not fail. Sensing the Venerable¡¯s deadly intent towards Fu Shinan, Ji Zanunched an attack with even greater hatred. However, facing apletely deranged Venerable proved to be even more challenging. Supporting her body, Fu Shinan gazed at her surroundings with a determined expression. She silently questioned the system in her mind, [After absorbing the crystals, do I no longer possess any other powers?] The system did not respond. It was still asleep. Fu Shinan insisted, ¡°The system needs to be forced to turn on. If you secretly upgrade now, I, as the host, will be frozen.¡± She punctuated her words by stabbing her own artery with a dagger and threatening to die. Once again, the system showed reluctance to witness the host¡¯s death! As expected, the system replied slowly, ¡°Although the system can use all the crystals to block it, it will have to give up on upgrading. Host, are you willing to proceed? This is not ast resort. The system hopes you will seriously consider it.¡± ¡°No need to consider. Block it!¡± Fu Shinan nced at the retreating Ji Zan and made up her mind. She would mobilize the power of the crystals through the system. Though she didn¡¯t have ess to the crystals at the moment, this was the only way to resist the crazed Venerable. Otherwise, they would all be frozen into nothingness. She didn¡¯t want to resort to this if there were any other options, but it seemed that the Venerable¡¯s powers could freeze one¡¯s consciousness. Sun Han was now unable to use his superpower. Luckily, Fu Shinan had already harnessed her energy and shouted, ¡°Ji Zan, stand behind me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The Venerable scornfully viewed Fu Shinan overestimating herself. However, when he released the ice once more, he heard a crackling sound. It was the collision between his special ability and the crystal! Ji Zan was quick to realize that something was amiss. Both his and the Venerable¡¯s abilities would trigger an explosion, and he couldn¡¯t fathom the power behind a crystal explosion. He exerted all his strength to move Fu Shinan, Sun Han, and the others away swiftly. As they fled, a loud crash emanated from the building. A massive tongue of me burst forth, apanied by a tremendous impact. Observing the expanding st radius, the group ran faster and faster. With Ji Zan¡¯s teleportation and wind prowess, they narrowly escaped the explosion¡¯s reach. As for the others, they were trapped inside the building and reduced to ashes by the ensuing winds. Perhaps the Venerable hadn¡¯t anticipated that his actions would result in murder and robbery as always. Moreover, all his hard work had been in vain¡­. Chapter 209 Missed a Scene 209 Missed a Scene Fu Shinan''s body went limp. She had exhausted too much energy. This time, the system truly entered into a state of hibernation. Even if Fu Shinan were to threaten death again, there would be no response. The system truly needed rest. Fu Shinan looked at everything before her and did not expect it to turn out this way. Initially, they had only wanted to find someone. As a result, thergest organizational building in Sui Town vanished into thin air. At that moment, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. "Fu Shinan?" Fu Shinan immediately turned around. This voice... It was Man Yu! She looked at Man Yu, who had lost a significant amount of weight, and tears of joy streamed down her face as she reached out to hug her. "You... I''m so d you''re alive." She had so much she wanted to say, but in the end, it all condensed into one sentence. As long as Man Yu was alive, there was still hope. Man Yu held Fu Shinan tightly, savoring the joy of reiming what she had lost. Then, Fu Shinan saw Shui Ling''er and the others, as well as He Zhu and Xia Dong, who had been missing for a while, and even Xiao Chang''an. This child had been using her ability to locate them, but she couldn''t teleport them every time. Perhaps it was due to the interference of the crystal, but now it was all gone. Xiao Chang''an teleported himself directly into Ji Zan''s arms. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I''m d you''re all alive. Why are they all here?" Aplex emotion filled Fu Shinan for a moment. "With such a major incident, how could I not be curious? Perhaps he thought that thismotion was caused by you guys and wanted to try his luck. I never expected it to be truly you guys!" Xia Dong had been living in fear in recent days. Now that he saw Fu Shinan and the others, he found hope. All of them suddenly became energized and swept away the previous gloom. "Let''s find a ce to rest first." Ji Zan brushed the dust off his body. Fu Shinan quickly added, "Yes, Ji Zan is injured. We should rest first." "Uncle,e with me quickly. I know a ce to rest!" Seeing that his uncle was injured, Xiao Chang''an didn''t dare to burden him anymore. He led his uncle to the cave where he and Sister Nana had been hiding. Compared to the others, who were in a sorry state, the two children were likely smaller targets. With Nana''s previous experience of hiding, they managed to conceal themselves quite well. Now that everyone had somewhere to rest, it was all thanks to the two children. As soon as they entered the cave, Ji Zan''s injuries were almost healed with healing spells, but his body still needed time to recover. "Fu Shinan, tell me, what all did you guys experience?" Man Yu asked. Why did they destroy the ck Snake Organization? The city had been thrown into chaos. What should they do next? In my opinion, there''s no leader here now. Otherwise, we''ll just take over the mountain and be kings."Seeing that all eyes were on them, Fu Shinan and Ji Zan exchanged a knowing nce. "Let''s save this discussion forter. First, let''s assess the situation," Fu Shinan suggested. "Why are you still talking? You have the skills to take action! Without a leader, shouldn''t we strive to find a safer ce to survive?" Man Yu anxiously urged. She didn''t aspire to be the leader, but now there was a golden opportunity. If she stayed, their lives would surely improve. Plus, even if she didn''t be the boss, this ce was still highly suitable for survival. Fu Shinan nced at Ji Zan, unsure of what to do herself. She had always yearned for that mysterious ind. However, now there was no imminent danger in their current location. Even if they didn''t be the leaders of the base, they could still find a way to live alongside everyone else. "I''ll go along with whatever you decide," Ji Zan said, noting Fu Shinan''s hesitation. Hearing this, Fu Shinan blushed. She hadn''t even voiced her opinion yet, so why was Ji Zan agreeing so readily? "What are you two doing? Do you think the rest of us don''t exist? While everyone else is discussing the direction of our future, the two of you are off in your own little world. By the way, when did you two even get together?" Man Yu interrupted, showing her annoyance. Fu Shinan wasn''t aware of this gossip, nor did she feel the need to exin anything about her rtionship with Ji Zan. She swiftly changed the subject and shared details about her newfound superpower. Upon learning about Fu Shinan''s power upgrade, envy filled the room. It seemed that even putting themselves in dangerous situations could turn out to be opportunities. Chapter 210 The Finale 210 The Finale Man Yu couldn''t help but sigh. "We''ve only been apart for a few days. Why do I feel like I''ve missed out on so much?" It''s all that bird''s fault! If it weren''t for it, I would have been able to participate in so many thrilling moments. Now, my domineering CEO and the cold doctor have reached their conclusion!" Xiao Changan also nodded as if he were serious. He felt that he had fewer scenes. How did Uncle seed in holding hands in the past few days? "Aunt Fu, can I call you Aunt now?" He looked up at Fu Shinan. "Aunt!" he replied. Fu Shinan was speechless. "Don''t talk nonsense, child," she said. Then, she looked at Ji Zan and gestured for him to mind his own business. Weren''t they talking about the future now? Why did it be this topic? It was all Ji Zan''s fault for saying something so baffling. Ji Zan smiled and hugged Xiao Changan. "Your Auntie Fu is shy. Let''s wait for a while." Fu Shinan was speechless. After surviving the disaster, everyone smiled at the scene before them. However, after some discussion, everyone decided to stay here for the time being. Without ck Snake, there were no more rules in the city, but there were still some people who took advantage of the chaos to cause trouble. The ck Snake Organization was indeed terrifying, but without it, some gangsters hadpletely lost their fear and started to cause trouble brazenly. Fu Shinan did not want to see the originally prosperous city be a mess again. It was already rare to find a ce like this in the apocalypse. She believed that the world was still slowly recovering, but everything needed time. Everyone adjusted themselves. After Fu Shinan, Ji Zan, and the others regained their strength, they all returned to the city. Looking at the copsed building of the ck Snake Organization, she couldn''t help but think of the two old professors. Ji Zan nodded. "Be careful. Although the ck Snake Organization is gone, it''s inevitable that some criminals will slip through the cracks." "Alright, you be careful too," Fu Shinan reminded him, though she felt that it was unnecessary. With Ji Zan''s current ability, no one should be able to hurt him. The Venerable who had fought him to a draw was also gone. Man Yu found another opportunity. "There are no outsiders now, so be honest. Since when did you two skip to the end?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Fu Shinan rolled her eyes at her. "I don''t want to be apart from you for even a minute..." Man Yu immediately said in a serious voice. "Everyone was listening when Ji Zan said this. There were so many people back then, so I gave you a chance. Now that it''s just the two of us, aren''t you going to confess? Besides, did you tell Ji Zan to be careful in the past?" 20:35 ".. No, I just let nature take its course..." Fu Shinan didn''t know how to exin this, but it had developed to this point.Man Yu pinched her nose and said, "This pungent smell of love..." The two of them chatted andughed as they arrived at the ck Snake organization building. They happened to see Ji Zaning out with a grim expression. "What''s wrong?" Fu Shinan had a sinking feeling. Ji Zan shook his head. "He was killed in the explosion." "Are you sure?" Fu Shinan eximed. Ji Zan nodded gravely. In fact, after he rescued Shui Ling ''er and the others, he went to find the professor. However, the two of them decided to stay and continue their research. Despite knowing that the ck Snake Organization was not as harmonious as it appeared, they still aimed to contribute something to humanity. Therefore, they remained in theboratory, assuming that their research would eventually benefit humans, regardless of the organization''s ulterior motives. Who could have foreseen...Not only did he see the two professors, but also Molly''s lifeless body when he went downstairs. He didn''t know why she was there, but the oue was nothing short of a tragedy. He handed a bag of seeds to Fu Shinan. "This is what Professor Feng had been protecting. You should keep it." Fu Shinan looked at the blood-stained stic bag with a heavy heart. Initially, Professor Feng only intended to cultivate the seeds. If she hadn''t agreed to escort Professor Zhao, she would never have stayed here. Ji Zan saw through Fu Shinan''s thoughts. He reached out and gently patted her, saying, "We will always carry out Professor Feng''s legacy. In that sense, Professor Feng isn''t truly gone. We still have hope!" "Yes, there is still hope!" Fu Shinan held the seed in her hand. Their future still held boundless possibilities! (THE END) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!